Merizel discovers that life in the palace isn't at all what she expected. She struggles to comprehend the relationship between her new employer and the Prince... which seems to be very physical. Meanwhile, Garia has difficulty containing her temper over some innocent questions.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

21 - Educating Merizel

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Merizel raised an eyebrow as Garia entered the dining room followed by her maid. Whatever was she wearing? That looked like an ill-fitting tunic on top, clearly too big for her, and why was she wearing a mismatched skirt with it? In fact, why wasn't she just wearing a light summer gown, like she herself was? Surely she wasn't wearing boots, not in weather like this? And tights? Most peculiar! Perhaps she has some kind of leg problem, blotches, maybe? Perhaps that's why she has to have them covered up? But... her legs had appeared perfectly smooth and toned when they had first met yesterday before lunch! She smoothed the expression of disapproval from her face and went over to greet Garia.

"Mistress Garia! Good morning to you."

"Lady Merizel." Merizel noticed that Garia omitted the obligatory curtsey. "You had a restful night? I find it sometimes takes a day or two to settle into a strange room and bed."

"Thank you, yes, Mistress. It was rather hot, but then all Palarand is hot at the moment." Merizel felt she had to mention the girl's clothing since it was so odd. "Your attire, is there some particular reason to dress that way?"

Garia grinned at her. "Yes, there is. After breakfast the Prince, Jenet and I will be going to use one of the chambers the Guard normally use, to do some exercises." She thought, and then added, "I suggest you come along and watch us today. I'm not suggesting you have to get involved, either today or in the future, but since I'll be exercising every morning from now on it would be good that you have some idea of what I'll be doing." She shrugged. "After that, it will be up to you if you wish to get yourself involved or not."

Merizel asked cautiously, "Exercise, Mistress? Why would any woman want to exercise? What kind of exercise do you intend?"

"That's kind of difficult to explain, Merizel. It will be best if you come and watch, then you'll understand."

"As you wish, Mistress. After all, I'm supposed to be helping you, so I need to understand your routine. Of course, when I was acting for my father I already knew his routine so it was easy to fit in. Living in the palace is somewhat different, isn't it?"

"It certainly is, especially for someone like me who's not used to any of the local customs."

Keren entered the dining room and came to join them.

"Good day to you both, Lady Merizel, Mistress Garia." To Garia he added, "Looking forward to our next session? I am."

"I am," she replied, "but I am beginning to suspect your motives."

He looked at her seriously. "Trust me, Mistress, I am eager to learn more of anything you might teach me." He grinned, then. "However, I have to admit there is a certain... additional incentive to exercising with you. Shall we go and join the others at table?"

~o~O~o~

When they arrived at the Large Training Room they found Captain Bleskin waiting for them. The sounds of his men could clearly be heard exercising through the open door in the field beyond. Garia formally introduced Merizel to him and he bowed to her.

"Highness, Milady, Mistress," he addressed them, "I have been thinking about your exercise needs since last we spoke, Mistress. There is very little reason that you cannot continue using the Small Training Room for another three weeks or so, but once the rains start in earnest we shall all be forced indoors. Once that happens we will want to use all available space so I would like the Small Training Room back, if I may. However, there is another room it may be possible that you could use. If you would like to walk this way."

He led them to a door in the opposite end of the wall from the one that they normally used and opened it. Beyond was another room the same size as the Small Training Room but which obviously hadn't been actively used for some time. It was nearly filled with all kinds of junk and discarded items, all connected in some way to the Palace Guard. Saddles, both worn and damaged were piled in heaps on the floor. Lances, shields, boots, helmets, odd pieces of armor lay scattered around the room or propped against the walls. Other unidentifiable bulging sacks could be seen piled against the far wall.

"Much of this is spare or retained for salvage, Mistress," Bleskin explained, waving a hand. "Some of it was confiscated after battles or from bandits, some is just worn-out equipment, other items are trophies of war. It's mostly been dumped in here to keep it dry and out of the way, since we didn't need the room for training. It's probably about time I got some of the men to tidy it up and throw away the rubbish or send the re-usable parts back to the armorers. If we clear the room, Mistress, do you think it would be suitable for your purposes?"

Garia's eyes darted round the room. "It's the same size as the other room, isn't it, Captain?"

Bleskin nodded. "Aye, it is, but the lighting isn't as good as the other room. It doesn't have the protective planking round the walls, either."

"That won't be a problem for us, Captain. And you needn't throw anything away either. If you tidy all this up, I don't see why it wouldn't fit in that half of the room, and then we can use this half, near the door. The only thing I'll need which I don't see here is a felt mat."

"That we can easily provide, Mistress. Just give me four or five days and I should have the room cleared for you."

Garia smiled at him. "Thank you very much, Captain! I know I've asked you for a lot, I do appreciate what you're doing for us."

He beamed at her. "Telescopes, Mistress, and semaphore signaling! That's all the incentive I need to provide this for you. Tell me, when do you think I might be able to watch you at exercise? Sometime soon, perhaps?"

Garia looked thoughtful. "I wish it could be soon, Captain, but I think I'd rather leave it for a week. I'm still having to adjust to this new body," Merizel's eyes narrowed, "and my size makes things different than I was used to before." She gave him another smile. "So far, everything seems to be going the way I expected it to, so perhaps next week we'll be able to give you a reasonable demonstration."

Bleskin returned her smile. "I'll look forward to it, Mistress. And now, I must go out to the field and join my men, if you'll all excuse me. Highness, Milady, Mistress." He bowed three times, turned and walked out onto the field.

Garia, Keren and Merizel, accompanied as always by Jenet and Bursila, made their way down to the Small Training Room.

"Merizel, Bursila, I suggest you go and sit down over there," she told them. "Keren and I have to get one of the mats out."

Merizel walked to the indicated bench and sat, Bursila standing beside and behind her as she would normally do. She watched with puzzlement as Garia and Keren pulled one of the rolled-up mats into the center of the room and began laying it out flat. Why didn't they get servants in to do that kind of work for them? That's why one had servants, after all, wasn't it? Then she watched in amazement as Garia's maid pulled her mistress's skirt off and laid it over the end of their bench before retying the pink sash around Garia's waist. Merizel's suspicions were confirmed, Garia was indeed wearing tights, the effect of seeing so much leg was scandalous, but strangely the Prince didn't seem concerned at all. The three then took positions on the wood floor, Keren and Jenet facing Garia, who just happened to also be facing Merizel.

"These are just loosening-up exercises," Garia called to Merizel. "Just watch for now, see what we do."

She led them through the exercises they had done so far, discovering that they had already seeped into the muscle memory of her two students. With that in mind, she introduced them to more of the forms and repeated them until both appeared to have understood the new moves.

Merizel watched this performance with increasing puzzlement. It had seemed to be some kind of dance at first, but later there appeared faintly sinister overtones. What kind of movements were those for any woman to be doing? What was the purpose? She watched in further puzzlement as the Prince and Jenet came and sat beside her on the bench.

Garia took her initial position again and ran through the whole Tai Chi exercise from beginning to end before coming to the bench and accepting a drink from her maid. Then, she stood at one end of the mat and began her individual rolling exercises. She stopped these abruptly and stood to call out to Keren.

"Keren, perhaps you should start doing these as well? Come over and join me."

"I was wondering when you'd ask," he replied, getting up and joining her.

Merizel was shocked by the familiarity the two showed one another. Maker, even two who were betrothed didn't talk to one another like that! And the girl had only been here twelve days, by her own reckoning, so they hadn't known each other that long! She began to wonder if she'd wandered into a house for the insane by mistake. Could the rules in the palace be so different than those at home? Yes, things were bound to be different in the city compared to where she had been brought up, but this...

She watched the inexplicable things happening on the mat. A side-glance told her that Garia's maid saw nothing unusual with what was going on, but that didn't explain whether this was normal or not. The two of them were practicing falling over! After a while, Merizel perceived that Garia was in fact teaching the Prince how to fall, roll, and keep on moving until he came to his feet again, a clever trick, but what use was it? Neither of them was a traveling player, an acrobat, so why were they doing this?

Laughing, the two stood and took positions at either end of the mat. Merizel watched curiously. Suddenly, the Prince attacked Garia! She watched in shock as Keren rushed in, his hands stretched out to grab her. Unconsciously, Merizel flinched at the expected brutal contact. The next thing she knew, her eyes were as wide as they could get, and both her fists were jammed into her mouth to stop her screaming with disbelief as Garia calmly bent, grabbed Keren's tunic, twisted and sent him sailing over her body. The Prince landed on one shoulder, folding his body to turn his fall into a roll, which ended with him coming smoothly to his feet and turning to grin at Garia.

"Was that better for you?" he asked her.

"I have to say, Keren, that you're a quick learner. Want to try it the other way round?"

"Of course. I think I have the moves right, although obviously I'll have to modify them because you're so small and light."

She grimaced back at him. "Yes, it's going to be a problem. Before, I was about the same size and weight as you so everything worked out properly. But my Sensei - um, that's what the master of my art is called - would say that the size of your opponent was immaterial, that if you do the movement correctly the end result would be the same whoever your opponent was. Still, we have to work with whatever we've got. Ready?"

This time, it was Garia who sailed over Keren's hip. Merizel had gotten over her original shock but still couldn't believe what she was seeing. The girl, younger and smaller than herself, was heaving the heir to the throne about as if he was a sack of meal! She watched as the 'exercise', or whatever it was, progressed, watching the two people on the mat apparently fighting one another but equally apparently somehow avoiding injuring each other, instead laughing and joking while they were doing it!

Finally the pair decided they had done enough for the day and came to the bench to get the drinks Jenet had made ready for them. Both were breathing heavily, although not gasping, and both tunics were heavily creased and stained with sweat.

"Well, what did you think, Merizel?"

"Mmm-, ah, Garia, I don't know what to say," a shaken Merizel replied. "I have never, ever, seen a girl do things like that before. And to the Crown Prince! What is the purpose of such violent activity?"

Garia drained off her beaker and handed it to Jenet for a refill.

"Self-defense, Merizel. If I had been able to do this the night they attempted to kidnap me, I might not have jumped out the window. At home we do it for sport and to keep our bodies fit."

Merizel assumed her usual confused expression. "But, why would we need to defend ourselves? Surely that is what the men are for, to look after us women? And why would I want to be fit? Am I not fit enough for what I do?"

Garia thought about her answer carefully. "On my world, women lead more independent lives than you do here, so there is more need for some means of self defense. The men are there as well, of course, and they will defend women when there is need, but sometimes the circumstances are such that you have to be able to take matters into your own hands. These methods I'm teaching Keren can be used by men as well as women, in fact most of the people who did it with me on Earth were men. There's no age barrier, either. Anyone from six to sixty can practice these moves if they are fit enough."

Merizel's eyebrows narrowed as she considered this revelation. This world Mistress Garia claimed to have come from sounded like a very violent place, and Alaesia was violent enough!

Garia continued, "As for being fit, consider this. If you can keep your body fit, you will live longer and catch fewer illnesses - and retain your natural beauty longer."

Garia had deliberately added that as she thought it would catch Merizel's attention, and she was right.

"My beauty? How is that possible?"

"You'll be working your body as it was designed to be used. You'll keep your muscles stronger for a longer time, and your circulation will improve, as will your breathing. Your body will make better use of the food you eat, and you'll look younger for longer."

"I... don't know," Merizel replied finally. "Your exercises seem very... violent. Do you want me to do them with you?" She definitely looked unhappy at that idea.

Garia quickly shook her head. "No, not at all. In fact, I think I don't want you to get involved with this at all to start with. We're still working out what to do and where and how to do it, so trying to teach you anything would just complicate matters right now."

"But... you're teaching the Prince," she objected.

"Who was training with the Palace Guard until I arrived here," Garia explained. She stopped and thought. "But there's no reason you and Bursila couldn't start doing Tai Chi with Keren and Jenet. That's a non-violent form of the exercise which will keep you supple and ready for the day's activities and is also suitable for all. You wouldn't have to put special clothes on or anything like that. I want to get as many people here as possible doing Tai Chi."

"I don't know about that," Merizel said. "I've never done anything like that before in my life."

"Think of it as a kind of slow dance if you like. It won't be hard for either of you to learn, and it really will keep your body supple and well-stretched. Look!"

Garia walked out to a clear area of the wooden part of the floor and did the splits. This time, she was listening and heard the fabric begin to part as her legs straightened out to either side. Merizel just gaped at her. Garia carefully got to her feet without exposing anything and walked back to the bench.

"If I keep doing my exercises," she said, "I'll still be able to do that in forty years time."

Merizel gulped. "That looked painful."

"Not at all! Any girl our age should be able to do that unless her posture was so bad she'd got stiff." She eyed Merizel up and down. "You'd need to loosen up a bit, but I don't see any reason you couldn't do that if you wanted to."

Jenet reached into the big bag she carried and handed Keren and Garia a towel each to wipe their faces with. They scrubbed the sweat off and wiped the excess dampness from their hair and necks. Merizel watched fascinated. She knew that such things happened, after all her own father had armed retainers who trained just as the guardsmen outside were probably training, but she had never witnessed such a display before in her life, nor observed them while they were practicing. That would be unladylike.

The Prince's behavior was strange, too. Although he had treated her with the deference a woman of her station expected his behavior towards Garia was distinctly unusual, and Merizel couldn't work out what it meant. At first, Merizel had assumed that Garia was going all out to catch the Prince, but consideration of Garia's status made her realize that was impossible, and the two were far too friendly in any case. They were behaving almost like brother and sister, or, she considered wonderingly, brother and brother. Very strange!

Merizel was also finding herself somewhat attracted to the Prince. The combination of watching him work out, his constant smiles, grins and gentle banter plus the effects of the good, clean honest odors coming from his stained tunic and flushed skin made her fervently wish that the rules on marrying Princes were not quite so strict. Perhaps I can become his close friend, she thought, at least until the woman who is to become his queen comes along. After all, Garia has managed to get close enough!

"Mistress," Jenet said, "The guardsmen are coming back into the main hall."

"Oh, should we go?"

"I think so, Mistress. You'll need to get cleaned up before lunch."

"Whereas I can appear looking like this," Keren said to Jenet with a twinkle in his eye.

Jenet blushed. "Highness, you know I included you."

Keren laughed. "Of course, Jenet. Come on, perhaps we'd better go."

In the larger room the men were gathering, glad to get in out of the hot sun. The four women accompanying the Prince were all given appraising glances by the men. A few looked at the sweat-stained tunics Keren and Garia wore and wondered just what the two had been doing. Some looked at the tall unfamiliar girl with an aristocratic bearing and her maid, estimating their chances at some kind of meeting in the future. Some waved or grinned at Keren, who had been training with them until recently.

"Hey, Highness! What are you doing in that room with four women?"

Keren grinned back at them, then turned and gestured with the palm of his hand.

"Wait here while I go and squash these no-good idlers."

He walked over to the group containing the man who had called.

"I've been working hard all morning, unlike you lot of work-shy layabouts who've probably spent the whole time sitting about soaking up the sun."

"We've been soaking up the sun all right, Highness," the heckler replied, "stood around waiting our turn at the butts." The speaker's eyes flicked up and down Keren's disheveled state. "What's going on, then? You chasing them round the room?" An evil grin came. "Or are they chasing you?"

"As if I'd get the chance. No, I've been learning how to fight dirty, and bare-handed too. Mistress Garia is teaching me things new to Alaesia."

"What, her? That little thing?" The speaker roared with laughter which suddenly cut off when he realized that Keren wasn't joining in. He looked again at Garia and noticed that her tunic top was as sweat-stained as Keren's. "You're serious? Surely not!" He looked at Keren's face again. "Maker, he's serious! She can do that? With her bare hands? I don't believe you."

"Believe it, Torin. We've only just started, but we'll be able to give you a demonstration in two or three weeks or so and then I'll hand you all your worthless backsides."

Torin looked meditatively at Garia. "I'd heard about her, and I didn't believe all the stories. You telling us they are all true?"

Keren grinned. "Since I haven't heard all the stories I can't answer that. But she's good, and she knows her subject. You just wait and see."

The guardsman looked over Keren's appearance, aware that he must have been working quite hard to end up looking the way he did. "Are we supposed to be learning what she's teaching you, Highness?"

"More than likely, Torin. That will be up to Captain Bleskin to decide, of course." Another grin. "And don't expect her to be doing all the teaching, either. You'll probably have to put up with me instead."

Torin groaned, obviously unhappy about the hard work looming in his future.

Another man spoke up. "Highness, who's the aristocratic type with Mistress Garia?"

"Oh, she's the youngest daughter of a minor Baron, who just happened to be visiting her brother in the city. Baron Kamodar of South Reach." The guardsmen looked blank. "No, me neither, although Father says he knows the Baron. Mistress Garia is getting so busy she needs some extra help, so Lady Merizel will become her secretary, if we don't frighten her off first."

"I can understand that, Highness. Life has been more... interesting... since Mistress Garia arrived."

Keren grinned again. "Don't I know it! We must go, we'll need to get cleaned up before lunch."

He rejoined the women and the group made their way out of the hall, taking a route which would bring them all back to the household corridor as quickly as possible.

"Keren," Garia asked him as they walked, "if all the guardsmen are out practicing on the field, who's guarding the palace?"

"That's easy, Garia, that isn't the entire guard, only a fifth of it. The Guard is divided into five Quadrants." He saw her mouth twitch and chuckled. "Yes, I know, it's a standing joke. One Quadrant is training, two others are on guard duty, one does the night shift and the last is on leave, or occasionally on duty away from the palace. There's about forty in each Quadrant and they change duty once a week. The first week it's training, then walls, gates and watchtowers, then they move inside to guard chambers and corridors. Finally they get a week off which gives them a chance to adapt to a week of night duty."

"Ah. I wondered why there were guardsmen around but they always seemed to be out on the field when we got there."

"Yes. It's a good system, keeps them fresh, doesn't overwork them or let them get bored doing the same job all the time. That's why they were able to respond quickly that night. The problem then was working out just where you were, nobody expected you to be away from your night chamber, and nobody expected anyone to be in the herb garden."

"Highness," Merizel said, "did Mistress Garia really climb out a window?"

"Oh, yes," he told her, "it was quite dramatic. That's why she got moved to Elizet's old suite. And, here we are. I'll leave you to go and change, I'll see you in the dining room. Milady, Mistress."

Garia showed Merizel into her sitting room while Keren wandered off to his own quarters.

"I have to go and bathe, why don't you amuse yourself by looking around. I've nothing to hide."

Jenet collected two fluffy robes and the pair retired to the bathroom. Jenet pulled off the sash, skirt and tunic, and then carefully unwound another sash Garia had decided to try under her tunic but over the bodice. This had started under her breasts, then round the back under the armpit, spread to hold one breast firmly, round the back again, under the other armpit and across the other breast. It had made a difference but Garia had found it bulky and uncomfortable while they were active on the mat, not to mention hot. Oh, well, it was only an experiment. Now all I have to do is remember exactly how a sports bra is made, then convince someone to make one for me.

Once clean and refreshed and wrapped in a robe, Garia found Merizel in her dressing room rifling through her gowns.

"Oh! I hope you don't mind, Garia. You did say I could look round."

"No, that's fine, carry on. All this clothing is out of the Palace Wardrobe in any case since I had almost nothing to wear when I arrived. These are mostly old gowns that belonged to Keren's sisters when they were growing up."

"They gave you all of this from the Palace Wardrobe? These gowns look quite fine. The quality of the stitching is very good, but I'd expect that from the palace." Merizel gave Garia a calculating look. "If I'm now to be living in the palace, do you think they would let me have gowns to wear from the store?"

"Um, I'd take it slow if I were you. I'm not sure how they would take to you helping yourself, if you already have gowns to wear." Garia moved to a shelf and reached. "I was an exceptional case, these were what I was wearing when I came to Anmar."

Merizel twitched at that uncomfortable sentence, but she took the satchel Garia handed her and carried it to the dressing table while Garia and Jenet selected a gown to wear for the rest of the day.

"What peculiar clothes!" She held up the jeans. "Trousers? You were wearing trousers? You surely didn't wear these, did you? They look too long for you."

"I told you," Garia said patiently, "on Earth I was a boy. The clothes fit me perfectly then."

Merizel held the impossible garment in her hand, looking at the strange design and fittings, and realized that she would never be able to find a rational explanation for Garia's appearance.

"I'm sorry, Mistress Garia," she said, "I really didn't believe your explanation of how you came here, it seemed much too... fantastic. I don't know that much about men's clothes but I've never seen anything like this before. I can't say if you have come from another world, but you've certainly come from somewhere a long, long way from the Valley. I'm sorry I doubted your story."

Garia smiled. "That's all right, Merizel. My story is so wild I'm surprised I believe it myself. Now, come and help me find something to wear."

"If you were a boy before," Merizel said slowly, "then... is all this clothing strange to you?"

"Yes and no," Garia replied. "On Earth neither men or women wear styles like they do here, but they did wear similar clothes in the distant past. I've had a bit of a crash course in wearing gowns so I'm comfortable now, but I wouldn't know how to choose a particular style or length for a special occasion. I have Jenet to help, of course, she's been marvelous, but because I'm new to Palarand I don't know what people are expected to wear."

"Oh. Yes, of course, I'd be delighted to help you, Garia. Although, I'm from a rural area and city styles are somewhat different to the eyes of a country girl like me. Still, between us we should manage, don't you think?"

Garia smiled. "That's what I'd hoped you'd say. And, this afternoon after our nap I was planning to go along and visit the Mistress of the Wardrobe. Perhaps you should come along and I'll introduce you."

She sat down in front of the dresser and let Jenet brush out her hair, finally coating it with a hint of the karzal-nut oil.

"Your hair," Merizel said. "When I first met you I thought it looked awful, that's because no-one in Palarand has short hair at all unless they've been really ill or had an accident. I think that was the first thing I noticed about you. I thought it made you look ridiculous because it showed off your neck, and that fringe is something only the very young girls wear these days. But I've since realized that it's actually a very good style, isn't it? I noticed that it didn't get in the way when you were throwing each other about earlier, and watching Jenet dry it just now showed me it's really easy to look after, isn't it? Do... the girls on your world all wear their hair that short?"

"You can wear long hair when doing martial arts," Garia replied, "but you'd have to braid it up or do something similar to keep it out of the way. Yes, that's one reason I asked for it short. Another was to make sure people understood I wasn't just another Palarand girl." Garia twisted in the chair to face Merizel. "To start with, they all thought I was making up huge stories, nobody would listen to what I said. I decided that since they were judging me by my appearance, I would have to change it. To answer your question, girls - women - wear their hair all kinds of lengths, some as long as yours, others shorn down to almost stubble. There's a certain amount of fashion involved and also which country you're in, I guess. Styles change over time as you might expect. This particular style," she reached up to finger the hair by her cheek, "is actually from a completely different culture to mine, a group of islands far away similar to the Kittrins here."

"The Kittrins? Who are they?"

Garia rolled her eyes. Trust the Queen to come up with an ignorant provincial for an assistant! I guess I can't blame her, though. She's no different than many back home who have never seen the sea and don't know where almost any foreign country is. Heck, some of them don't even know which State they're in!

"Never mind," she said. "Come on, it's time we went downstairs for lunch."

~o~O~o~

Garia lay on her sun-lounger, eyelids half closed as she began to drift off. Facing her lay Merizel and behind each of them their maids were settling down. Garia considered the morning's activities.

This morning was quite difficult, she thought. And then again, there were times it wasn't at all. Sometimes, when he touched me, some very odd things happened inside me. Other times, it seemed to do nothing at all. Sometimes, I just wanted to stop, to let him hold me close. Other times he was just a guy I was sparring with. Perhaps I've been too close to him for too long, even though I've barely been here two weeks. We've been almost constantly in each other's company, and I have to admit I like it that way. He's about my age, and despite our totally different upbringing we seem to click together just like that.

However, I have to ask myself, is it distracting me too much? Or, perhaps just as important, am I distracting him? After all, he's going to be King, perhaps he should be reserving his friendship for someone more his own level, someone who can take that friendship much further than I can?

Now, why exactly don't I want that to happen?

Hello! Guy inside here! I can't allow myself to get jealous when other girls want his attention. I'm not ready to have a relationship with a guy, am I? I know it's going to happen sometime, but I need to get comfortable in this skin first, and then it'll all seem natural, won't it?

So why does the thought of Keren marrying someone else fill me with anguish? Or fill me with rage, instead?

~o~O~o~

"Now, the Mistress of the Wardrobe is called Mistress Yolda," Garia said as the group walked through the corridors. "She's apparently been here forever and appears resistant to any kind of change. She doesn't like me at all, and when I first came she didn't want to give me anything except what she thought a lady of the court ought to be wearing. Of course, as you have seen today, I need to wear different things for exercising, and we had quite a battle over it. In the end Queen Terys has forced her to provide me with what I ask for, and she will be handing her office over to someone else when the rains come to an end."

"I know people like that," Merizel said. "Daddy's people are quite traditional but at least they know that fashions change, even if it all happens very slowly. Now, our neighbors Baron Runden and Lady Darina of Nether Bend have a Mistress of the Household called Mistress Jansy. She is much like you describe, never wanting to change anything. Poor Lady Darina is reluctant to visit far afield since her gowns look quite old-fashioned, and indeed the Baron's clothes are dated as well. Unfortunately, it seems that they can't get rid of her the way the Queen can."

"Ah, it's good you know the sort of person I'm talking about, then. So, be careful when we get there, I don't want to antagonize her or give her any reason to reject my requests."

"As you say, Garia."

Mistress Yolda was in her office, seated at her desk beside a man in a variation of the palace livery that Garia hadn't seen before. In front of them on Yolda's desk were a number of document piles which the two appeared to be going through. Yolda looked up when Garia entered, noted Merizel's presence, and returned her attention to the table.

"Your pardon, mistresses, I am momentarily busy," she said, without looking at them again. "If you would both take a seat, I shall see to your needs shortly."

Merizel looked as if she would burst into furious speech but Garia put up her hand, shook her head and quietened her, pointing to the chairs at the side of the office. They both sat down and waited, listening to Yolda compare a list of outdoor clothes with a similar list the man was consulting.

"Forty waterproof cloaks of the extra large size," the man said. "That's what we found. Not twenty-eight, like your records show. And does the palace really need forty cloaks that size?"

"Probably not," Yolda replied. "But, are you sure your men checked the sizing correctly? Some of them could be smaller cloaks stored on that shelf because there was no room elsewhere."

The man nodded. "A point, Mistress." He rose from his seat. "I will ask them to re-check what they found, paying careful attention to the sizes."

He came round the desk to the door, gave a bow to Garia and Merizel and departed.

Yolda looked up and spoke. "Mistress Garia." Her eyes went to Merizel.

"This is Lady Merizel, the daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach," Garia explained. "She has come to the palace to be my secretary. Master Terevor has given her the Cerise Chamber."

"Milady, welcome."

Merizel noticed that the old woman wearing pince-nez didn't bother to get up and curtsey. Yolda turned to a pile of documents on a nearby shelf.

"Ah, yes, I have a note of your arrival here. Your belongings have all been delivered? Is there anything you require from the Palace Wardrobe?"

"Thank you no, Mistress," Merizel replied. "I'm merely accompanying Mistress Garia today."

Yolda's jaw set since she had a good idea why Garia had come, but she kept her attention on Merizel.

"That is your maid with you, Milady? Then I must issue her with a suitable uniform."

Merizel looked bewildered. "But, she's my maid! She's not one of the palace staff, she has been my maid almost all my life!"

"That is so, Milady, and I hope she will continue with you for many more years, but while you reside in the palace, your servant should wear palace livery. That way, we can distinguish servants from visitors, who are not permitted to walk unaccompanied in much of the palace. If she were not to be in livery, the guard would be continually preventing her from doing her duty."

Merizel turned to Garia, who shrugged. "I didn't have a maid when I arrived, so I was assigned Jenet who already lived here. It sounds like a sensible arrangement to me, actually."

Merizel turned to her maid. "Bursila? You are technically still one of Daddy's retainers. Do you mind having palace livery? I can send you home if you think you would be too uncomfortable."

"Milady, I will wear the palace livery," Bursila replied. "As Mistress Garia says, it is a sensible idea. And if you send me away, you will have no-one here familiar with your ways."

"Very well, Milady," Yolda said. "I will of course need to measure her, but I can find someone else to fit her while I attend to Mistress Garia. Mistress? I expect I know why you are here."

"Yes, Mistress Yolda. The tunic and tights you provided me were adequate for my exercises, but of course they were sized and shaped for a man. Now that I know I will need them, I have come to ask you to make me several tunics my own size and shape."

Yolda looked at Garia for what seemed like a full minute before replying.

"Mistress, I cannot."

Garia opened her mouth to make a fierce response but nothing came. Instead, she had a shock, suddenly her view of the situation changed completely. The inside of her stomach twisted in a way she hadn't experienced before, and it frightened her.

Why am I doing this? Haven't I done enough damage for now? I've even managed to get this woman kicked out of her job, and in a world like this that might mean she ends up living like a pauper. Am I so arrogant to put my own wants in front of other people's? I've done nothing but disturb everything from the moment I got here. What gives me the right?

Then Yolda spoke again and brought her to her senses.

"Mistress, since I shall soon be leaving, and because the wardrobe is being audited, I should not be taking commissions for new garments. However, I can introduce you to one of my senior seamstresses, who would probably be able to provide you with what you desire."

"As you wish, Mistress Yolda."

"Then if you would wait here, Milady, Mistress."

Yolda got up and left the room. Garia was left to try and analyze what had just happened to herself.

"Garia? Are you all right? You looked quite odd for a moment."

Garia passed a hand over her forehead. "I don't know. I did feel a little odd, but I don't know why. Every time I've been here before it's been quite a battle, and perhaps that's what I expected today. I should have realized she wouldn't be doing the sewing herself." She sighed. "Perhaps I did a little too much this morning. I don't feel quite a hundred percent."

"What?"

Garia realized that nobody on Anmar used percentages. "Oh, it means I don't feel entirely right," she explained. "It's an expression from Earth I used without thinking."

Yolda returned with two women, both in their mid-thirties.

"This is Malissa, who will measure and fit out your maid, Milady," she said to Merizel. "Mistress Garia, this is Rosilda, who will discuss your needs with you. Malissa, Rosilda, take these people to the changing areas, please."

Each of the changing areas was about nine feet on a side and contained a single chair and a full-length metal mirror. Garia and Jenet followed Rosilda into one while Malissa took Merizel and Bursila into another.

"How may I assist you, Mistress?" Rosilda asked.

Garia explained, "Mistress Yolda gave me a guardsman's tunic for me to exercise in, as an experiment. The experiment was successful, but of course the tunic was not a very good fit on my body. I'd like you to make me a tunic that's more my size and shape, please. Of course, I know that it will be slightly different than what the guard wear, but that's all right, I realize that."

Rosilda looked Garia over carefully. "Mistress, a tunic? Is there nothing more suitable? I can make you a nice loose dress which would be better on a woman's shape."

"No, because what I do involves some quite pronounced movements, like this." Garia waved her arms and legs in what she hoped would cover the range of movement that she needed freedom for, making it plain that in her current gown the waist rode up and the sleeves were too tight. "It also involves falling to the ground and tumbling, so I will be wearing tights to ensure that nothing gets exposed. I just need a short tunic that comes down to here," she put the edge of her hand halfway down her thigh, "flared below the waist, short, wide sleeves that will let me move my arms freely and a neckline just like the men's tunics have."

Rosilda's eyebrows raised. "Such a garment would show too much, Mistress. I doubt you would be permitted to walk the palace dressed like that."

"That's perfectly understood. What I do now is wear a separate skirt with a sash around the waist to disguise the join. When I'm in the training room I take the skirt off."

"Ah, I understand, Mistress. Yes, I can probably make you something suitable, but since it will be unlike any garment we already make I will first have to make a mock-up and ask you to come back for a fitting and adjustments."

"That will be fine, Rosilda. I would expect something like that."

"Then what fabric shall we use, Mistress? I have a length of peach silk which would suit your coloring, or perhaps a cooling cotton in pale blue, especially as the weather is so warm?"

"No thank you, Rosilda, I want you to make it out of the same material as the men's tunics, please. This is to be a working garment, so it needs to be strong enough to take some abuse."

Rosilda showed distaste. "You wish to wear something that rough and heavy, Mistress? Surely not. I can easily find something more suitable for a young lady of the court such as yourself."

Garia felt a flash of irritation inside. Not again. How long is it going to take me to get them to understand what I want?

"That is exactly what I want, please," she said through gritted teeth, "and if you offer me something else I shall reject it. Now, I'm going to be wearing it every morning to exercise." Garia turned to Jenet. "About how many bells long would that be, Jenet?"

"About two and a half to three bells, Mistress."

"Thank you. In that time it's going to get all sweaty and creased, so as it's going to get washed every day it needs to be a tough cloth. If the design is good enough I'll probably ask you to make some more so that they can go in the palace laundry."

"Very well, Mistress, as you desire." Rosilda's face showed resistance to Garia's comments, but Mistress Yolda had already warned her that the Mistress had some strange requirements and the Queen's favor besides. "And the skirt?"

"That's not going to get the same treatment as the tunic, so you can make that just like you normally would," Garia said. "Perhaps slightly longer to hide the tights I shall be wearing underneath."

"As you wish, Mistress." Rosilda considered her options. "I should have a mock-up made by the end of tomorrow, Mistress, or perhaps the morning of the next day. Will that be acceptable?"

"Of course. Especially as it's something you've never made before."

"Let me think, then. Lacing at the back as normal?"

"No. No lacing, both because I don't want the bones you'd put in and because it would hurt if I were to fall on them. The tunic has to be loose-fitting, just like the ones the guardsmen wear, so I just want to be able to pull it over my head and tie it at the waist."

"Ah, of course, Mistress. I think I had better measure you again, then, to make sure the sizing I have is accurate. I have your measurements here that Mistress Yolda made when you arrived, I should make sure they are still correct."

Jenet helped Garia to take her afternoon gown off and Rosilda made careful measurements of Garia's whole body, taking note of where Garia wanted various parts of the garments to come. While Jenet helped her dress again Rosilda wrote down details of the required materials and then turned to Garia.

"Now, as to the detailing, Mistress. A nice scallop edge to the neckline, perhaps? Scalloping is fashionable at the moment, Mistress."

"No, no scalloping, thank you. Just plain, like the men's tunics."

"Perhaps a flounce at the hem?"

Garia felt another flash and sensed the red mist rising. "No, thank you."

"What about some lace detailing on the sleeves, then?"

Blam. Garia felt herself exploding into fury. "What is it with you stupid people? Why can't you just make me what I fucking ask you for?"

Having half shouted that out, she turned, crumpled onto the chair, put her head in her hands and began sobbing. Jenet immediately went to her and put her hands round her while Rosilda shrank away, white faced with shock and fear.

Jenet turned her face towards Rosilda. "She did tell you twice," she said softly. "She didn't want anything like that. Just plain like the men's, that all she needs. I'm sure she didn't mean to swear at you, it's just that she's been doing so much lately. She's tired."

Jenet turned her attention to Garia, pulling a cloth from her pouch to try and dry her mistress's face, but Garia was momentarily overwhelmed and paid her no attention. Eventually she stopped and raised her face to Rosilda.

"Sorry. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that, you're just trying to do your job. But I don't want anything fancy so stop trying to get me to have any."

"Mistress?" Rosilda was confused. Young ladies, especially of the court, didn't behave like this girl did. In fact, she couldn't ever remember being sworn at by a woman before, although she did hear the odd word from one or two of the men she had provided clothing for, when they forgot where they were.

"Mistress Garia is new to Palarand," Jenet said to her, understanding the problem. "She comes from somewhere else entirely. The customs and styles of her own country are different than ours."

"Ah, I didn't know, Jenet. Nobody explained that to me. I should apologize, Mistress, I should listen properly to what I am being told." She hesitated. "Mistress, I think I have enough information to begin making your garments. Perhaps I should go and leave you here in peace."

Garia made a wan smile. "Yes. Thank you, Rosilda, I'm sorry again I shouted at you. My temper seems a bit short this afternoon."

Rosilda bobbed a curtsey and left the room. Shortly afterwards Merizel and a newly-uniformed Bursila came in, their faces alive with curiosity.

"Did I just hear you swear at that woman?" Merizel whispered to Garia. "Whatever did she do?"

"Oh," Garia dismissed the incident with the tired wave of a hand, "she kept asking me about extra twiddly bits she wanted to add to the tunic and she wouldn't take no for an answer. I'm afraid I lost my temper."

"If you don't mind me saying so, Garia, you look terrible."

Another wan smile. "Yes, I expect so. She really upset me. You see, all I've been getting since I arrived at the palace is obstruction, and my temper seems shorter than it used to be... before. Perhaps it's the different setting and all these strange people, I seem to get irritated a lot easier than I used to."

Jenet was finally able to crouch and clean up her mistress's face, and the four finally left the changing room. When they looked in the office it was empty so they started walking back to Garia's suite.

"Feeling better now?"

"Yes, thank you, Merizel. I still feel a bit shaken up but that's to be expected. Once I have some dinner and wine inside me I expect I'll have settled down again."

~o~O~o~

"I'm still not quite right, Jenet."

Jenet was undressing her mistress before bed. "Oh? You're not still upset by that business with Rosilda, Mistress?"

"I don't know. Something feels off, but I don't know exactly what. I'm beginning to wonder if I've eaten something that disagrees with me. It was bound to happen sometime." Garia explained to Jenet, "At home there are some fruits and vegetables which can upset certain people if they eat them. I don't recall anything there that affected me that much, but since I have a different body here and all the food's different as well, it's always possible. I can't really put my finger on anything, but it might explain why I've felt... uncomfortable today."

"It's always good to take note of what your body tells you, Mistress. Perhaps it would be well to consult Mistress Margra tomorrow."

"That's a good idea, Jenet. If anybody knows what's wrong with me, she will."

Garia's meteoric progress through Palarandi society comes to an abrupt halt as her body receives the Call of Kalikan. As she is completely overwhelmed by the experience the women of the palace gather to offer support and assistance.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

22 - Definitely Female

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Gary liked roller-coasters. He hadn't had much experience of them, true, since the only time he'd ever encountered one was on vacation at the coast, but if anyone suggested a ride to him he never said no. Now, as the car slowly climbed up to the highest point, he gripped the rail in anticipation of what was to come. Over they went... and Gary's stomach suddenly churned at the steeper-than expected drop followed by the abrupt swoop up to the next loop. Over they went again and suddenly it wasn't quite so funny any more.

This isn't like I remember, he thought as the car lurched to the left and spiraled downwards. There were distinct feelings of nausea then, and Gary decided that perhaps this might not have been such a good idea after all. He turned to say something to the idiot next to him, who must have convinced him to come on this thing, and discovered that he was no longer in the car but flying.

Oh, crap. Hey, what happened to the ground? More to the point, what happened to the funfair? What am I doing up here? I'm flying! Wait, no I'm not... I'm falling... oh, crap.

He stuck his arms out to try and get some control. A part of him must have realized that he was dreaming, since nothing he did seemed particularly unusual, but another part of him definitely didn't want to hit the ground right now. He started flapping his arms, but they wouldn't move properly. It was as though he was tangled up in something. Desperation set in as he tried to free his arms before the ground came up and...

Uuuuh!

Garia came awake and immediately winced as a splitting pain lanced through her skull. One of her arms was tangled up in the sheet and, still half-asleep, she tried to pull it free. Through slitted eyes she saw that the room was in semi-darkness, the sun must have risen less than an hour ago and the day hadn't really gotten started in the palace yet. The nausea returned and she realized that it must have been the stomach pains that had triggered off the strange dream or memory. She moved a hand down under the rumpled sheet to rub her abdomen and got a shock when she discovered sticky wetness.

Ew! What have I done... God does my head hurt. She pulled her hand back rapidly and balked at the strong smell which came with it. What the..! Fighting the nausea and with a spinning head, she pulled back the sheet to see what had happened and wished that she had left well alone. Both her nightdress and the sheets were smeared with blood. It proved too much for her and she made a dive for the edge of the bed as her stomach heaved, and she vomited onto the carpet at the side of the bed. This sent off fresh waves of nausea and her muscles kept spasming until nothing was left to come out at all.

During this process she hadn't been silent, her lungs emptying noisily every time her diaphragm contracted, and the sound woke her maid up. Jenet opened the door of her closet and emerged wearing her night-dress wondering just what all the racket was. A single glance at the bed told her all she needed to know and she moved rapidly around the bed to her mistress's side, stopping the moment she saw the pool of vomit.

"Mistress, I'm here, I'll call for help."

She went immediately into the bathroom and gave the pull-rope three tugs before returning to the bedroom. There, she went to the three ropes beside the fireplace and gave the green rope two tugs before going back to Garia's side.

"Mistress, can you hear me? We need to get you out of bed, the other side will be better if you can manage it."

She leaned right over the bed and touched Garia's body. Garia rolled over, holding her stomach with a bloodied hand and showing Jenet a face wet with tears. The vomiting had started her crying, but right now she just didn't care. She looked up at Jenet, her face crumpled with distress.

"What's happened to me? I -"

A fresh spasm cut her off and made her double up but nothing else occurred.

"Come with me, Mistress, we need to get you into the bathroom and clean you up."

Garia winced as Jenet's voice hammered through the pain in her head. "Unh." But she held out her hand - her clean hand - and let Jenet pull her upper body upright.

"Swing your legs, Mistress."

Garia did as she was told, shying away from the mess on the front of her nightdress.

"Don't worry about that, Mistress, we can clean all that up. The main thing is to get you into the bath."

At that moment the door from the corridor opened and Kenila came in, instantly understanding the situation at a glance.

"I'll wash the Mistress," Jenet said to her, "You deal with the bedding. Oh, and she's been sick round the other side."

Kenila nodded and then added, "I'll inform the Queen."

Jenet managed to support a now-shivering Garia into the bathroom where the sunken bath had about a foot of water in it, the steam rising and making the room warmer.

"Lift your arms, Mistress."

Jenet pulled off the nightdress and dropped it in a heap beside the door before helping Garia into the warm water. Garia looked up at her with a question.

"Just you this time, Mistress. We'll clean the mess off you first and then fill the bath right up as normal. Here, you'll need this and this."

Jenet handed her a washcloth and a small sponge which had been squeezed through a hole in a wooden handle. Garia cautiously bent over and splashed some water over her face first before crouching down and cleaning herself up as best as she could.

"What do I do with - ?" She asked hazily, holding up the sponge-on-a-stick.

"Between your legs, Mistress."

It was at that moment that enough of Garia's intellect crystallized sufficiently to enable her to figure out what had happened to her. Her stomach heaved again, but there was nothing left.

Oh, no. No, God, No! How could I have been so stupid to have forgotten this? Oh, God, am I going to have to put up with this every month?

The tears started again, tears of distress at the nature of the life she had been unwillingly given, tears of loss of the freedom that Gary had once enjoyed, tears of anger at the unfairness of it all. Jenet could do little but crouch at the side of the bath and offer encouragement and support.

Eventually Garia stood shakily in the shallow water and scrubbed away the remaining red marks. When Jenet was satisfied, she pulled a lever and the water began draining away. She stood and offered Garia a towel.

"Best you climb out, Mistress, while the bath is refilled. Sometimes the first gush of water is too hot."

Garia climbed out and Jenet gave the rope a single tug. They stood watching as the bath began to fill again, then Jenet went into the bedroom to see what was happening. Kenila and Varna had stripped the bed and Varna was now around the other side with a bucket attempting to clean the mess on the carpet.

"It won't be the first time someone's been sick on that carpet," a voice to her side said.

"Your Majesty." Jenet curtseyed to the figure in the corner wearing a fluffy robe. "Forgive me, I didn't see you there."

"Don't mind me, Jenet, your Mistress is more important now. Is it bad?"

"It would appear so, Ma'am. From the way she moves her eyes I'd say she has quite a headache."

Terys nodded. "An unpleasant introduction to a woman's world, unfortunately. I think she should stay in her suite today, until she gets used to the sensations. I'll ask the kitchen to send a light breakfast up, but a little later on. How far have you got in there?"

"The second bath is being filled now, Ma'am."

Terys nodded. "Good. Don't forget the oils, and I'll ask Margra to call by later this morning."

"As you wish, Ma'am."

Jenet curtseyed again and returned to the bathroom, where there was now a significant amount of water in the bath. She went to a shelf and selected a small vial from which she let a few drops fall into the water. Beside her, Garia let out a small sigh of relief as the aroma began to fill the room. She staggered over to Jenet and put her wet arm around the maid's waist, resting her head on the other's shoulder.

"Thank you, Jenet," she said huskily. "I made a mess out there, didn't I?"

"Don't worry about the mess, Mistress," Jenet said, "that can all be cleared away. The important thing is to clean you up and make you feel more comfortable. This time, I'll get in with you and we can wash each other as normal."

"If you're sure?"

"Yes, Mistress, we do this all the time."

Of course. It came to Garia that every woman in the palace - in the world, even! - had to go through this ordeal and they would all be familiar with it. She dropped her towel and climbed in, letting the warm water ease her cramped muscles and the scented oil relax her breathing. Jenet took off her own nightdress and climbed in and the two attempted to wash one another.

"You're struggling, Mistress. Why don't you just sit there and I'll wash myself this once. Once we're out again and dry, I'll fetch some items you'll need to wear today under your clothes."

"Oh. Do I get to do this every month?"

"I couldn't say, Mistress. Everyone's experience is different. The Queen is outside, I'll leave her to explain what you need to know."

When they were dry Jenet went to the dressing room and returned with some cloth items. A folded pad of fluffy cloth like their robes was held in place by a garment that looked like an overgrown bikini bottom, tied high on either hip. They left the bathroom together to find Terys waiting. Garia promptly walked over to her and wrapped her arms around the Queen's middle, resting her head on her bosom. Terys gently held the young woman against her.

"That was a little sudden, wasn't it, dear?" she said quietly. "We've all been amiss, if there were any signs we didn't spot them, and you never said anything! Never mind, I don't know what you had planned for today but I think you'd better rest completely until you're over the worst of it. I'm sure Keren can find something else to entertain himself with today. You should have complete rest, but I'll let you sit in your sitting-room if you wish. You probably don't feel like food just now but I'll ask the kitchen to send up something later. It seems I have some explaining to do, don't I?"

"Yes, Your Majesty," Garia replied without moving her head.

"Come along, then, dear. We'd better go into your sitting room and let the staff clean the bedroom up without distractions."

Taking Garia by the hand, Terys led her through to the next-door sitting-room. They sat down side by side on the settee while Jenet stood waiting against the wall.

"It's a little early for all of us," Terys said. Garia noticed that it must still be well before breakfast, and she'd gotten Jenet out of bed as well, so probably nobody had eaten anything yet. "Do you think you can manage some pel?"

Her stomach twisted at the mention of food and drink, but she nodded. "Yes. Maybe, Ma'am."

Terys looked up at Jenet, who came forward a step or two and then hesitated.

"I'll manage her for now, Jenet," Terys said. "Why don't you go and see if you can find some more people to help, that way you'll all be able to fit some breakfast in at some point."

"Yes, Ma'am," Jenet said, curtseying before heading out into the corridor.

Terys turned to Garia. "What do you feel, my dear? Tell me," she asked softly.

Garia licked lips dried by retching. "Ma'am, there's an ax been buried in my head, and it feels like someone's put a metal hook up my, my -"

"Vagina?"

"...vagina, and is trying to pull my insides out. Besides which, I just feel generally miserable."

"You poor child," Terys said. "Every woman's experience is different, and I'm very sorry that you had to have a bad one for your first. I hope we can make your time a little easier, Margra has some remedies which work well in situations like yours."

"How long?" Garia asked, her voice hollow. "How many -"

"It varies, my dear. It could be four days, it could be more, it could be less."

"Four days?" Tears began to flow again. "Oh, God, no, I can't last four days like this!"

Garia leaned against Terys and the Queen held her close, knowing what a sudden shock the young woman had received. It would have been bad enough if she had been born to it, but this way must have been much worse. Terys decided not to say too much more at the moment, since almost anything she said might have the wrong effect on her charge, it would be better to just support her, get her used to her condition, and then rationality might later return.

"There, there. Just lay where you are, we'll take good care of you."

Garia never knew how long she half-sat, half-lay, wrapped in the Queen's arms. The dawn brightened into day and the sounds of life in the palace increased as people began their usual tasks. Someone came into the room - Garia didn't see who it was - and began to draw the drapes back, but Terys momentarily raised a hand to stop them. It wouldn't do to let too much light in at the moment, with Garia's head feeling as fragile as it was.

The clink of cups roused Garia as Jenet put the tray down on the table.

"Do you think you could manage a sip of pel, dear?" Terys asked her softly.

Garia managed a smile and pulled away from the Queen so that Terys could drink from her own cup more easily. "Pour it, please, Jenet. I'll just have to try it and see."

The aroma perked her up a little, and she reached forward for the cup. Jenet hastily lifted it and brought it to her. She took a small sip, and it tasted wonderful. A larger sip and her stomach began to rebel, so she swiftly handed the cup back.

"Uh, I'm not sure." She winced as the spike in her head jabbed again. "I think I can probably drink a little more, but it might be a good idea to have a bucket nearby."

"Is the smell upsetting you, dear?"

"No, not at all, Ma'am, it's just when it hits my stomach."

"I understand. Varna? If you can find a bucket, please. It will save you cleaning up the floor in here as well."

"Yes, Ma'am."

Garia realized that both Kenila and Varna had been standing behind the Queen, which meant that her bedroom must have been cleaned up while she was dozing. Varna disappeared and reappeared shortly afterwards carrying a bucket, that is, half a small keg with a rope handle. She placed it by the side of the settee and Garia again reached for her pel. This time, she took it slowly but managed to keep it all down, despite all the activity happening in her stomach.

"That's what seems to happen, dear," Terys told her. "When your stomach feels funny it seems that you can still eat despite the pain. Which is just as well, you need to keep your appetite up at times like this."

"It's not the pain, Ma'am, although that's bad enough. It's the nausea." Garia gently massaged her belly.

"I know, dear. Fortunately, that doesn't happen very often, and Margra has remedies which will help you for that. Did the pel help?"

Garia considered. "Yes, Ma'am, I think it did. I don't feel quite so bad now. I've still got this bad headache, though, and the metal hook -"

"Yes, it would, dear. The downwards feeling inside is your body trying to expel the... blood."

Garia raised her eyes to the Queen. "Is this what it feels like when you give birth?"

Terys pursed her lips. "That's a difficult question to answer, Garia. Not really, is one answer, since your womb is so much larger, so all the sensations are different. But, I imagine that the body is trying to do something similar." She gave Garia an encouraging smile. "Every pregnancy and every birth is different, just as every child is different. Some are hard, some are easy, some are painful, others are not. We talked about childbirth the other day, didn't we?"

"Yes, Ma'am. It's just that, I'd never imagined I'd have these feelings inside my own body, and that's why it's all so unexpected." Her face fell. "I never expected it to hurt quite so much, either."

"Do you know what happens inside a woman, Garia? Do they teach boys about such things on Earth?"

Garia attempted to nod, but the pain was too great. "Sort of, Ma'am. I know the general principles and such, and I could even draw you a diagram, I expect, but as a rule boys tended to keep well out of the way when anything icky like that happened to a girl."

"I'm not surprised. And the girls?"

"Oh, they have separate bathrooms - uh, toilets - to the boys, so we don't really get involved that much. I know they do have arrangements that are a lot less bulky than what I'm wearing now, I can tell you that, Ma'am." Terys looked interested, so Garia quickly added, "Uh, I don't think I want to discuss such things right now, Ma'am. Maybe after I've finished."

Hooray! At least that's one good thing about this whole episode, and that's that I know it has to come to an end. Until the next time, that is.

Kenila came in and bobbed a curtsey. To Terys's query she replied, "Ma'am, do you wish to have breakfast now? Will you be eating it in here with Mistress Garia?"

Terys looked at Garia. "What do you think, dear? Could you manage some food now, or will you wait till later? I can go back to my own sitting-room if you think the smell will upset you."

Garia thought. "I think I might be hungry, Ma'am. Perhaps we can both eat in here."

Kenila left to organize the food, and as she went out of the door Keren came in.

"Mother, Garia! What's happened? Are you all right?"

"Kalikan called, dear."

Keren's progress across the floor came to an abrupt halt and and a look of distaste started to form, but he caught himself in time. He smoothed the expression on his face and carried on until he reached Garia's side.

"Are you all right?" he asked her quietly, squatting beside her.

"Better now, thank you, Keren. I have a splitting headache and it's not too good down there." She patted her abdomen gently. "I made a fearful mess in the bedroom but it's all been cleaned up by now."

"Did you not recognize the symptoms? Oh, no, how could you? It's probably never happened to you before, has it?"

"I don't think so, Keren," Terys told him. "She's only been in our world for what, thirteen days? Fourteen? How could she possibly know what to expect?"

"I don't know, Mother. I assume," he said to Garia, "that more or less the same thing happens here as on Earth?"

"Probably." Garia shrugged, which produced another sharp pain causing a wince. "I'm hardly an expert on such things, and I never imagined I would ever need to become one. Ask me in a couple weeks, will you? I might even be able to give you a sensible answer." Keren looked at her curiously. Through gritted teeth she replied, "Someone left this ax buried in my head. It's not helping when I have to open my eyes, or move anything, or think."

"Oh, my apologies, Garia! I should leave and let you get some rest. I'll go downstairs and get breakfast and I can answer any questions people might have about your absence. I'll come back later and see how you are."

Terys watched Keren leave. "He's a nice, well-brought up boy, isn't he? I think he'll make a good King when the time comes. I'm glad that you two get on together, and that he understands a lot of what you're telling us."

"He's obviously learned from his parents," Garia said.

Yes, well, looks like I'm going to be stuck here with him, doesn't it? I wonder if I'll become the Royal Questor? I bet there aren't any female Questors yet. Another mountain to climb.

Eventually Kenila and Jenet turned up with trays of food, which they laid in front of the Queen and Garia. Although Garia was still nauseous the smells didn't repel her as she had feared they would, which was just as well as she was beginning to feel quite hungry. Nevertheless she picked quite carefully through what was on offer, eating slowly and afraid that she'd go too far and have to use the bucket.

As the maids cleared away after breakfast the door opened and Merizel came into the room.

"Garia! Uh, Your Majesty."

Abruptly realizing that Garia wasn't alone, Merizel curtseyed before approaching. Terys beckoned to her.

"Come forward, dear, sit down."

"Uh, Garia, what's happened? I heard in the dining room that you had been taken ill."

"Kalikan called to her, my dear," Terys told her. "It was somewhat unexpected, and her reaction seems to be quite bad. She has a severe headache and cramps, but she's just managed to eat some breakfast, which is very good. Come and sit, dear."

"Kalikan called?" Merizel asked in confusion as she sat facing them. She addressed Garia, "But, surely, you must know what day it happens? Is there something about coming from the other world that's made you forget?"

"It's never happened before to me," Garia explained. "I've been on Anmar barely two weeks, and before that my old body was a boy's, remember."

"But..." Merizel's brow furrowed. She opened her mouth twice to say something, then just gave up and looked unhappily at Garia.

"I've been a girl about thirteen days, as near as I can remember," Garia said. "Before that, I was someone else, with a completely different kind of body. I'm beginning to wonder if this body actually existed for very long before I woke up here."

"I still don't... You mean, you've never been called by Kalikan before? Ever? Then you wouldn't... Oh, you poor thing."

"I didn't recognize the signs," Garia said. "Boys just don't get those kind of sensations in their bodies." She tried to give a smile to Merizel, but wasn't sure it worked properly. "Boys get other kinds of sensations, but that's what's supposed to happen, after all."

Merizel was still trying to work out how someone with the body of a fully-developed fifteen-year-old woman somehow hadn't had any kind of menstruation before. The concept of a grown female body just appearing from nowhere and then having a boy's mind stuffed into it was still too much for her to grasp.

"As you say, Garia." Merizel thought. "Does that mean that all your plans for the next few days will have to be changed? I can't imagine you'll be able to go wrestling with the Prince until you're well again."

"No, not likely! I didn't really have many plans, Merizel. But the Queen says that I should rest completely today, and I'll have to see how I feel in the coming days. I've no idea how much I'll be able to do while I'm like this." Garia waved her hand over her robe-clad body. "I've no experience of such matters, you see."

"Oh. Yes, of course you should rest today. Is today the first day, then?"

Terys answered for Garia. "In view of what happened, I would think that we should probably count yesterday as the first day, my dear. The circumstances are unusual, of course, but it seems it started coming out while she was sleeping last night."

"Oh," Merizel said again. "That means, you have about another three days to go after today, and then you should be back to normal." She grimaced. "The first two days are unpleasant and you'll want to do as little as possible but you should be able to walk around a little. Then it gets less and you can move around a little easier."

The next person to appear was Margra, arriving with her basket of remedies.

"Your Majesty, Mistress Garia."

Margra examined Garia closely, asking for the drapes to be pulled so that she could get a clear look at her face and eyes, and requesting a full, detailed description of events. She nodded and pulled a bottle and a stubby jar out of her basket and put them on the table. From their expressions, all the women in the room were familiar with them.

"This one will reduce your headache, Mistress, and this one will ease your nausea. Jenet will know when you should take some, but I would recommend that you have a spoonful of each now so that I can judge the result. Very occasionally, as with all medicine, something unusual may happen."

"As you wish, Mistress Margra."

"How much do you know about the Call of Kalikan, Mistress?"

Garia shrugged, which wasn't her brightest idea. "On Earth we call it the 'monthly period' or just 'period'," she replied. "I've been taught the basics in biology so I know more or less what happens, but it was something that happened to other people so I didn't pay attention the way the girls did."

Margra nodded. "As anyone might expect, Mistress. Do you know what is actually happening? Inside the body, I mean. Here we know that it is related to the way a woman becomes pregnant, but we know little more than that."

"I do, Mistress Margra, and when this is all over I'll come and tell you what I know."

"Jenet?" Terys commanded. "A spoon for your Mistress, if you will."

The clear liquid from the bottle tasted like something similar to mint, but Garia couldn't remember what. There was an unpleasant bitter aftertaste, though. She looked askance as Margra prised the cork out of the jar, as the contents resembled mashed spinach.

"This is the ground-up leaves of a common herb, Mistress," Margra explained. "It doesn't taste as bad as it looks, and it will take away the bitterness of what you have just drunk."

She dug out a spoonful and gave it to Garia. Fortunately the taste was fairly bland so she managed to keep it down. After a short while she noticed that her headache was reducing and the twisting sensation in her stomach had almost vanished, though the downwards-pulling sensation still remained.

"There, dear," Terys said. "You look better already. Lean back against the settee and relax. Margra, thank you for coming so promptly."

"It is an unusual situation, Ma'am. Naturally, I have more questions, but I'd better leave the Mistress in peace for the rest of today."

"Of course. We'll call you if there is further need."

Margra departed and Garia tried to make herself comfortable. This proved difficult, as she didn't want to put any pressure on down there despite the padding.

"It's not easy to get comfortable, is it, dear? I often find that judicious use of cushions can help at the worst times, but fortunately this part of what happens should only last a day or two. Although you probably won't like the idea, it will be best if you stay sitting upright or standing to help... things happen as they should."

Garia eyed the Queen with skepticism. This whole day had turned into a complete nightmare, and the worst part was she hadn't been expecting any of it. At least she'd known she had had to face Morlan and could prepare mentally for it. Her very first period had just come out of the blue and the things her body was doing were so alien she was finding it difficult to cope. As much as anything it was the complete lack of control over her body that she was finding difficulty in accepting. This... phenomenon was going to happen to her at regular intervals whether she wanted it to or not, whether she had other plans or not.

"As you say, Ma'am. I suppose I'll learn to adjust in time."

"You will, dear. And we'll all be here to help you do so. It never occurred to me just how frightening this must have been for you, so unexpected."

Garia gave Terys a wan smile. "I've been a little too busy to be frightened, Ma'am. Annoyed, yes, disgusted, yes, frightened, not really."

The door opened and Keren entered, giving her a smile that immediately raised her spirits.

"Is it all right to come in, Mother? I'm not interrupting a special womens' gathering, am I?"

"No, that's fine, dear."

"I just wanted to tell Garia that I've spoken to Captain Bleskin and explained the situation. He's decided that it might be a good opportunity to clear out that other hall, so instead of the normal field drill today he's got everyone - and me - pulling everything out of that room into the big hall where we'll go through it all today and tomorrow. " He grinned at Garia. "You're making us clean the palace up, aren't you? First there's Yolda's domain, and now the guard. What do you think will be next? The tax office, or the judiciary?"

Garia returned him a smile which was only partly forced. "I'm leaving them till later," she told him. "Don't forget, I have the Questors and the Guilds on the go as well."

"Aye, of course!" He looked pensive. "Don't destroy the whole kingdom, will you. I'd like to have something left to inherit."

"Now, Keren," Terys said severely, "don't talk that way! Your father will be reigning for a good many years to come. No sense in asking for trouble."

Keren grinned. "Don't worry, Mother! I'm only trying to cheer Garia up. I really don't expect to inherit the throne till I'm old and gray. Well, I shan't outstay my welcome. I'll be off now to help the men shift some worn-out saddles and old bits of armor about." He gave her a wave and jauntily strode out of the door again.

"Now, dear," Terys said to Garia, "I would like you to just relax, but I know that someone your age can get bored fairly quickly. I know I used to at your age! So we'll have to keep you entertained, Merizel and myself, but I don't want to make things difficult for you when you have such a headache. If you think it's getting too much, you will tell us, won't you?"

"Yes, Ma'am. Uh, my headache seems to have gone down a little, that stuff Mistress Margra gave me certainly works, doesn't it?"

Terys gave a rueful smile. "Oh, yes, dear. We've all had to resort to it at one time or another, fortunately only on rare occasions in my case. But perhaps you'd not like to be reminded of such things just at the moment."

Fat chance of that. With my backside wrapped in a diaper that makes it all look even larger, how can I possibly forget?

"Merizel," Terys said, "Why don't you tell us some more about yourself? Both Garia and myself only know what little you told us the other day, and I'm sure we'd both be interested in what you did before you came to the palace."

So Merizel settled herself and began, with some trepidation, telling Terys and Garia about the life of the youngest daughter of a rural Baron in Palarandi society. It seemed that although her father ran a reasonably efficient estate there was little surplus money to spend on surplus offspring. This meant that, like a number of younger children of landowners throughout the Valley, she was farmed out to relatives around the area, spending a few months at each before moving on, the idea being to spread the cost around while giving her wider exposure to possible suitors.

Palarand the city was just the latest stop on her journey and she had of course been presented at court on arrival. Other than that her time had been spent helping her hosts by looking after younger children, making tapestries or preparing for dances and other evening amusements. Until Merizel had arrived in Palarand she had not been exposed to the hustle and bustle of city life, which she found bewildering. Having now moved to the palace she confessed to struggling to cope, despite the more structured environment.

"I don't think you need worry, dear," Terys told her, "you'll be much better off in here than you would be out in the city. In the palace there are many customs which make the running so much easier than what happens outside. Although," she gave a glance at Garia, "our new treasure here seems to be doing her best to change everything she goes near! Things will settle down again, trust me, and then you'll really begin to enjoy yourself."

"Thank you, Ma'am, I already am enjoying my time here," Merizel replied. "It's just a lot to take in all at once."

"Which is just what Garia has had to do. Her task has been so much harder than yours, although there are some similarities, which is why I'd hoped you would get on together."

The morning continued, and more pel was taken. Garia noticed a familiar sensation amongst the new ones in her stomach.

"Uh, Ma'am? I have to pay a visit, I think, if you'll excuse me."

"Of course, dear. Jenet, if you please."

Jenet helped Garia to her feet and she took a couple steps towards the bedroom door. Big mistake. Gravity and movement assisted the biological process and she felt... something... oozing out between her legs.

Eew. Oh, this is ridiculous!

The undercurrent of resentment flared into anger and then flashed into hot fury. Her complete inability to exert any kind of control over this part of her body was too much to bear.

"This is stupid, stupid!" Her voice raised as she let fly. "I don't want this stupid little body with these stupid short arms and stupid short legs and these stupid squidgy things on my chest! I don't want to be here in this crazy world with crazy animals and crazy people. I want to go home!" Tears of frustration came, flowing freely. "I don't want to be here, I want to wake up back in Kansas. I want to be home with my Mom and Dad!"

Face red, she stumped awkwardly into the bedroom, heedless of the mess slowly trickling down one leg , leaving six stunned women behind her. Not wanting to sit or lie on the bed, she just walked up to it and let her upper body flump face-down onto the freshly made sheets, where she remained, sobbing loudly.

Jenet followed quickly, to try and comfort her mistress. Terys spoke to Merizel before they and the other maids followed.

"One of us must stay with her at all times today, Merizel. An unprecedented thing has happened to that person, and I wonder if she might lose her mind should we fail her. I should have considered the conflict inside her before now, we must not lose her, we need her too much."

"I-I will do my best, Ma'am."

It was clear to Terys that, unlike herself, Merizel hadn't been able to see the implications of Garia's situation. However, one had to use the materials available, and so she led the way into the bedroom. Jenet was trying console Garia without apparent success, and she stood as Terys approached.

"My dear," Terys addressed Garia, "are you five years old?"

Garia raised her body at the implied rebuke and showed a sullen face to the Queen. Terys pursed her lips.

"I realize that this is a new experience for you, my dear, but don't you think you're overdoing it a little?"

Garia's face reddened with shame and she buried it in the bedding again.

"Jenet, help her up, please. She wanted to go to the toilet, she still needs to, and then she'll need cleaning up again. Kenila, go and pull the bath-rope, if you please."

With a little resistance Jenet helped Garia to get up and she stood facing the Queen. She wiped her face with the back of her hands. She looked forlornly at Terys.

"I'm sorry, Ma'am, I shouldn't have done that."

"It's perfectly understandable, my dear." Terys hugged her gently. "You're going through a particularly trying time at the moment and part of it is that you will be feeling more emotional. I'm sorry we don't know how to send you home or we would do so. We can't return you to your parents, but Robanar and I will do all that we can in their place for you. Now, let Jenet help you through what you must do and we'll be waiting for you when you're clean again."

"Yes, Ma'am," said a thoroughly miserable Garia.

Jenet led Garia into the toilet where they cleaned off most of the mess before they moved on to the bathroom. Garia now knew how to clean herself in the shallow water, and the earlier medication meant that movement wasn't such an ordeal for her this time. Finally feeling clean, again, Jenet gave her a a new bikini bottom and showed her how to adjust it so as to prevent leaks.

The whole curious part of this episode, to Garia's way of thinking, was the complete lack of embarrassment she felt discussing intimate body parts with another woman, someone who wasn't her Mom. Not that her Mom had seen much of Gary's naked body for a number of years, but still... Jenet fetched her a fresh fluffy robe, saying that it would do for now but Garia would need something lighter as it warmed up after lunch.

"There you are! Feeling better now?"

Terys and Merizel looked up from their discussion in the sitting room as Garia reappeared.

"Yes, Your Majesty," Garia said. "Once again, I'm sorry for making a scene earlier."

"Come and sit down, dear. Don't worry about the scene, we women can get quite emotional when Kalikan calls. In fact," Terys added conspiratorially, "that was quite mild compared to some of the outbursts I've heard talked about. Fortunately, neither myself or my two daughters had to suffer like that but I have heard of people who get quite violent, poor things. We're lucky that we have Mistress Margra and her potions here in the palace to take away the worst of the effects. How are you feeling now?"

Garia carefully lowered herself into a chair.

"Better now, Ma'am. It's going to take some time, but it's not like I have a choice, do I?"

"I don't understand," Merizel said. "What kind of choice are you talking about?"

Garia looked at the blank expression on Merizel's face, realizing the gulf she still had to bridge before she accepted womanhood completely. To Merizel, there was no choice involved, because that was simply what a woman's body did. Just as well ask her if she resented having to breathe!

"Never mind, Merizel. You have to remember that I don't have your background. Perhaps I'll try and explain another time."

The three talked about minor matters until it was time for lunch. Between them the four maids brought the food up from the kitchens and arrayed it on the largest table. Before allowing Garia to get started, however, both Terys and Jenet insisted that she take some more of the medications, since they would work better on an empty stomach rather than on top of a full one. Garia wasn't at all certain that she would have a full stomach for very long, since she was still afraid she was going to throw most of lunch up afterwards, but finally agreed to take the medicine.

After lunch Jenet changed Garia into a very light gown, a loose, thin white dress of the local equivalent of cotton, which was just gathered under her breasts to take pressure off her sensitive middle. Thus attired she joined the others for their usual afternoon nap on the balcony. Today, although it was as hot as usual, there were a few wisps of high cloud in the sky, and Garia wondered whether this was the first sign of the approaching 'rains'.

When she woke up it was necessary to make another visit to the toilet and bathroom. The 'diaper' was all sticky from her rest on the balcony but overall she had managed to avoid making the mess she had generated that morning. By the time she emerged from the bedroom, dressed this time in yet another loose gown, Keren was waiting with the others in her sitting room.

"You're looking better than ever, Garia," he smiled at her. "I know it's awkward for you right now but to me it looks like you're handling everything as if you've done it all your life. "

"Thank you, Keren," she replied. For reasons she couldn't determine his encouragement seemed very important to her right now. "Trust me, it's still a struggle right now." She changed the subject. "You were clearing out that hall this morning, how far did you get?"

He pulled a face. "There was an incredible amount of junk in there, more than we expected. We've managed to pull most of it out into the big room but all that's happened is that we've covered the floor of that room up as well now. Bleskin wasn't at all pleased. We all got very hot and dusty shifting it all, even though there was almost the entire Quadrant doing it. It's too hot to continue now, so it's been left till tomorrow morning. I should imagine that by the time you're active again we'll have gotten rid of the rubbish, sent the re-usable bits off to the armorers and stacked the rest back up out of the way." A smile of anticipation came. "Then we can get back to work again."

By the time you're active again. Keren had assumed that what was happening to Garia was a normal, natural event, which of course it was. Garia's perception of reality took another shift as she realized that today's events were just part of the pattern of existence for any woman which both men and women made appropriate allowances for.

"I hope you're right," she told him, "though at the moment, being active is the last thing on my mind."

"And rightly so," he told her, "you need to be properly rested up for a day or two. I've seen what my sisters were like and I know it wasn't fun for them at times." Another smile. "Still, physical activity is one thing, your headache seems better, so with mother's permission I can help keep you entertained in other ways if you like. "

"As you wish, Keren," Terys told him, "although you'll have to be careful not to tax her too much, she still somewhat fragile."

"I understand, mother. I've been telling her a little about Palarand and the surrounding lands and I think she needs to know some more about what's going on around and about, especially with the news from up-river." Everyone knew what he referred to. "If there is any help she could offer us, she needs to understand the situation. I think that between Lady Merizel and myself we ought to be able to answer most questions she might have."

"Me, Your Highness?" Merizel asked, astonished. "I'm just a country girl at heart, I know very little."

"...And I'm a Prince who's spent his whole life living in this palace," he replied. "On the whole, I think you have a better idea of the experiences of Palarand life than ever I'll have. Between us, we should be able to cover most of what Garia needs to know."

Garia couldn't let that go. "Actually, that's not quite right, Keren. You're both of the nobility. There's an entire chunk of the population you've ignored and that's the commoners, or whatever you call them here."

Keren bowed his head in acknowledgment. "I am corrected, Mistress Garia. It seems my own view of the world is more limited than even I recognized." He smiled. "Perhaps we ought to go and drag someone off the street to answer your questions, then? But my point was that Merizel and I can give you the overall picture, later on you can get more detail where you feel that's necessary."

The afternoon passed in conversation which Terys insisted they kept light. Afternoon pel and pastries were taken and Garia eventually had to pay another visit to the toilet and bathroom. When she emerged another visitor waited for her in the sitting room.

"Mistress Garia." The woman curtseyed. "I have made a mock-up of the special garment you requested."

"Oh, yes, of course. I'm sorry, I don't remember your name."

"Rosilda, Mistress. The Queen has explained that Kalikan has called on you, perhaps I should return another day?"

Garia thought. More delay meant longer before the tunics were made. She was only wearing the light dress, could she manage?

"I'd rather attempt a fitting if I may. Ma'am?" She turned to Terys. "Do you think I should?"

"If you feel able, dear. It's only going on her top half, isn't it?" she asked Rosilda.

"Aye, Ma'am. That should make it easier to fit than a normal gown would."

"Then we will retire to the bedroom to fit it," Terys decided. "Keren, I want you to stay here with Merizel, please."

"Yes, Mother."

Terys led the way into the bedroom where Jenet helped Garia take her light dress off. The mock-up was made of the same material and slipped easily over her head. She thought that it was rather tent-like till her attention was drawn to the sides. A triangular piece of material was set into each side seam from the armpit down giving room to pull it on and at the same time allowing the leg movement she had asked for. Each piece was closed by cloth ties at either side of the waist. When closed up if fitted well to her figure without being too snug, just right for what she intended. Terys looked at it curiously.

"Interesting. Is this a garment from Earth, then?"

"No, Ma'am. I don't think there's anything anywhere on Earth exactly like this, but then on Earth I wouldn't need to wear something like this - even if I was a girl there. Mistress Rosilda, this is exactly what I was thinking of, and thank you for turning it into fabric so quickly."

Rosilda curtseyed. "Thank you, Mistress, I'm glad to be of service."

"So, I'm not going to be needing the real thing for some days now. That should give you enough time to make me one out of the real cloth, then."

"As I understand, Mistress. It won't be difficult to make, it's not a complicated shape, after all. Your tunic will be waiting for you whenever you are ready for it."

~o~O~o~

It was evening, and Garia was still in her sitting room, accompanied by the women who had been with her all day. Keren had been summoned by Robanar after dinner but Garia discovered that she was comfortable with an entirely female company.

"Your Majesty," she addressed the Queen. "I have been doing a lot of thinking today."

"Yes, dear. You've had an unexpected experience, so you've had a lot to think about."

"Yes, Ma'am. It's like this. Up till now I've accepted that I have a different body than I had before, but I don't think I really understood what that meant. Uh, I understood it was a different shape and size and there were different soft bits, so to speak, but I don't think I fully understood what being a woman really meant. So I've just carried on as I would have if my boy's body had come here. After all, all the clothing and customs are completely different than back home, so having a different body shape didn't make that much of an impression. But today has really brought home to me just how different a woman's life is than a man's. I begin to understand why some things are the way they are much better now."

"You are talking about something most of us can barely imagine, dear. After all, no-one before has started out as a man and suddenly become a woman. We only have our own experiences to judge ourselves and others by, and no woman has the experiences of a man, or at least not until you came to Anmar."

"Ma'am, that may not be entirely true. On Earth, there are men who are women inside, or who wish to become women for various reasons." Garia shrugged. "Not me, certainly, but I have heard of such people. There may be such people here on Anmar. But the main point I wanted to make is that you've all supported me today, and I want to thank you for that. If I'd been a man, I don't think I would have gotten such support. Men don't do things that way, at least not to other men. I'm going to have to learn that the support is there, and to look at men and women in a different way than I did before. It's going to take me some time, because I have experiences and habits from Earth that I'll need to shake off, but I'm going to try to do proper justice to the body I now have."

"You've made a good start, dear. And you know that any of us will help you whenever you need us to. You're still young, after all, and there are dangers for women that don't trouble men the same way." Terys paused. "Does this mean that you'll give up some of the activities you've started?"

"Oh, no, Ma'am! Whatever happens, I'm still me, and there are projects I've started that I simply must carry through if I can. I understand the nature of obligation, and it would be extremely unfair to Anmar if I didn't pass on the knowledge I have."

"Again, dear, I am impressed by your dedication and determination. You are truly a remarkable person. Perhaps your unique mixture of man and woman makes you what you are."

"I couldn't possibly say, Ma'am. I'll let others be the judge of that."

It was time for them to retire, and Terys gathered Garia for a last hug. The Queen was the center of an island of calm and Garia felt very reassured by her touch.

"Thank you, Ma'am, for all you've done for me today. You've spent your whole day looking after just one person and I'll never forget that."

"It was necessary, dear. Whether you had come to us from Earth or from Plif we would have treated you just the same way because that's who we are. You're part of the family now, so why wouldn't we devote our time to you?"

Garia felt tears welling up again. "Oh, Ma'am, I've been so lucky to find such good people, and I shan't forget your kindness that easily."

"Thank you, my dear." Terys released Garia and turned to Jenet. "Time to ready your mistress for bed, I think. She should have a much calmer night than she did last night. Come, ladies, we must depart."

"Mistress?"

"Coming, Jenet."

The new woman walked carefully towards the bathroom.

After three days of rest Garia is ready to restart her new existence. She discovers more about palace routine before dropping more bombshells at the next meeting of the Council of the Two Worlds.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

23 - Bells and Black Rock

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was funny how a single personal event could change one's perception. Garia knew that she was living in the same palace with the same people but somehow everything looked kinda strange now. She knew intellectually that the change was within herself, but the end effect was the same: everything looked like a half-remembered echo of itself. An old service buddy of her grandfather had described the sensation of going back to visit old haunts in Europe.

"All very odd. The whole place was both familiar and strange at the same time. You couldn't rely on your memory because you were afraid you'd make a mistake, but around every corner were sights and sounds you'd known well, back in the day. Most unsettling."

To her surprise it seemed as if the ground had shifted beneath her feet even though she knew she was looking at and experiencing the exact same things as she had before. "They" had become "we" somehow, and "we" had in turn become "they". Garia wasn't entirely sure if she approved of that, part of her mourned the loss of what once had been, but another part looked forward to feeling comfortable in her new skin and there was a certain tension between the two parts. There was also a certain trepidation as she knew she would be venturing into the unknown in a way few had ever done before.

It had been three days since the start of her period and she'd done her best to adapt to the new realities of her body's functions. Today, she was only what Jenet had called "spotting" and her movements were no longer restricted, although attempting any kind of heavy exercise yet would have been a stupid idea. The days following what she thought of as The Bloodbath had been a brutal introduction to the rampage of female hormones, but fortunately Garia had understood what was happening and had made strenuous and conscious efforts to manage the worst excesses. She hadn't entirely succeeded, and she suspected that in the future she wouldn't either, but at least she knew what was happening to her body in a detail no-one else on Anmar did and could therefore make the necessary adjustments.

She had joined the rest of the palace for breakfast for the first time and found everyone very solicitous for her health. Today Terys had decided that she could move about the palace and perform light activities that didn't involve physical effort, a restriction that Garia had no trouble complying with. Breakfast itself was almost normal, Mistress Margra's potions having kept the worst of the hormonal side-effects at bay, although Garia did take care over what she chose to eat. She had been glad to get back to the dining room in order to be able to use a fork again. Although there had been further deliveries not enough were available as yet for them to be used by diners eating in their rooms.

After breakfast Keren, someone now both familiar friend and interesting stranger, had gone off with Captain Bleskin to complete the refurbishment of what was in future to be called the Self Defense Training Room, while the women had retired to the Queen's sitting room for what had become a regular morning talk. Garia had made it clear that once she was able she would be returning to her normal morning's activities but for now the occasionally intimate discussions had helped to bond herself, Merizel and Terys closely together.

Merizel for her part had taken it upon herself to begin her duties in earnest. A meeting of the Council of the Two Worlds which had been planned for two evenings previously had been delayed until the coming night and Merizel had handled the notification of all parties with a skill that even Terys had remarked upon. Garia had spent the lucid periods of the past three days thinking about what she was going to tell them at the meeting, but until the coming evening arrived some of her other experiments would occupy her time.

Yesterday she had finally learned the 'secret' of the bells used around the palace and the city for time-keeping. The Anmar day was divided into twenty equal portions each called a 'bell' and certain codes were rung to mark the passage of time. The whole thing was regulated according to an enormous mechanical clock hidden inside one of the palace towers. It seemed that it had not occurred to anyone that this mechanism could display the time directly by means of a clock-face.

The bells were divided into what she characterized as bings, bangs and bongs. The bings were all military: one bing was a guard movement or a meal break, two was a shift change, three was the alarm for an external threat, four was for an internal threat. Each twentieth of a day was marked by a bong, but curiously these were not always regularly spaced. At dawn, noon, dusk and midnight there was a double bong, at all other times a single one. Since the length of the day varied according to the season this meant that the noon and midnight bongs didn't often occur at a regular bell interval but were rung anyway.

After each interval was announced by a bong a sequence of one or more bangs would indicate which interval was starting or, if there was no preceding bong, the quarter, half and three-quarter of the interval. Everything was re-synchronized at dawn, which was done either by sighting the sun or by reference to the Great Clock if the sky was cloudy, and also at dusk. To Garia the whole system sounded crazy but these people had obviously found it sufficient for their needs.

"So, Garia," Terys asked her, "the device you brought with you which you call a 'watch' is really just the same as the Great Clock, then?"

"In principle, Ma'am. I haven't yet seen the Great Clock, but I guess they do more or less the same thing. I'm finding the system of bells confusing but I expect I'll get used to it."

"And you told us that everyone owned these watches. I find that remarkable."

"Um." Where does one begin? "It would be difficult for all of us to hear bells such as yours for a number of reasons. The first, I suppose, is that it's a lot noisier on Earth than it is here. Another is that, because of the noise, as well as for other reasons, our buildings are made in such a way that the sounds wouldn't come through the walls. Our cities and towns are large enough that some people would be just too far away to hear the bells. If you were out in the country, you wouldn't hear them. Besides which, here you might have a problem if you went to another town some distance away, since the local time might be different than where you started out. Since we have means of talking to people in other places, we need to be able to use the same exact time everywhere. That's why we all wear watches or have small clocks nearby."

"Local time?" Terys frowned. "But time is the same everywhere, surely?"

Garia nodded. "It would appear so, Ma'am. I guess every town marks time from sunrise just like you do here." Terys nodded. Garia continued, "But, consider. The sun takes a whole day to go round Anmar, doesn't it? That means that there must be parts of Anmar where it rises earlier or later. Therefore the local clocks will also be earlier or later. Mostly this won't matter, but when your towns and cities are connected together like those on Earth are, it does matter."

"I believe you, Garia, but I'm finding it difficult to visualize what you say."

Garia grinned. "It's not an easy subject, Ma'am, especially if it's not what you're used to. I could draw you a picture, but you would probably tell me I should wait till the next council session so that everyone can learn at the same time."

Terys smiled. "As you say, dear. But you told me at breakfast you are making an experiment with your watch."

"Yes, Ma'am. It occurred to me that I could find out how long Anmar's day is compared to Earth's, since my watch is adjusted to Earth days. So yesterday I set my watch when the noon bells sounded, and I will check it again today when the noon bells sound again."

"And what will this knowledge tell you?"

"I don't know, Ma'am." Garia shrugged. "I don't think it has any practical use, but it is just knowledge for its own sake. Sometimes that happens, and then maybe in fifty years or so someone else will find a way of making use of that knowledge. That's the way science works."

"And the day on Earth, as I remember you telling us, is divided into twenty-four. How was that number determined, do you know?"

Garia thought. All these questions, which she knew she inevitably would be asked, were making her head ache. I'm only this high-school guy, you know? I'm not exactly a history professor, or a math genius. Half this stuff I'm making up as I go along, and I suspect it's only going to get worse in the future.

"Uh, I think it has to do with the length of our year, strangely," she said finally. Terys raised an eyebrow. "Our year has three hundred sixty-five days, so it's shorter than yours. But in very ancient times, someone saw that it was not far from three hundred sixty which is a very useful number. Three hundred sixty can be divided up in a large number of different ways so the ancients set everything up to reflect that. You know how the sky gradually changes position during the course of a year? Well, that's about one three-sixtieth of the sky, I guess, so they divided up the sky that way. From there it was a simple step to dividing circles into three-sixty. It also means the world turns three-sixty parts - or degrees, we call them - in a day.

"Now, you could divide twenty into three-sixty, to give you portions of a day, but that gives you eighteen degrees for each portion, and eighteen isn't quite such an easy number to handle, so instead they chose twenty-four. So, each portion, which we call an hour, means the Earth turns by fifteen degrees. Or the sun moves fifteen degrees in the sky, which is the same thing. Quite handy if you're navigating the seas, for example."

Garia glanced at Merizel whose eyes were glazed as she tried to follow through the math.

"Sorry, am I going too fast for you, Merizel?"

"Er, just a little, Garia. How did you come to be so comfortable with numbers?"

"Our numbering system is part of the answer," Garia told her, "but the rest is the amount of schooling I've received compared to people here. You're only using a tiny fraction of what your brains are capable of, you know, but if you don't get the right schooling, it won't matter how clever you are, you can't make use of it."

"Yes, I believe I understand. But, please continue what you were saying."

"So, on Earth we have twenty-four hours in a day, and each hour is divided into sixty minutes, and each minute is divided into sixty seconds. A second is about the same length of time as a heartbeat, I guess. Because everything is divided into sixty, which is two by two by three by five, it makes it easy for clock-makers to design wheels for clocks. In practice we don't have twenty-four marked on most of our clocks and watches, but twelve, much the way you repeat the bell codes in the day and night."

"Interesting," Terys mused. "Have you discussed any of this with Master Gerdas or any of the metalsmiths?"

"Oh, no, Ma'am. I'm causing enough upheaval as it is, I don't want to make things any more difficult for anyone. I have mentioned some of what I've just told you to Master Gerdas, but only in relation to astronomical matters."

"I think you are fighting a losing battle, my dear. Like your system of numbers, the logic of what you have just told us is very difficult to ignore, and the fact that it comes from you is a recommendation in itself."

Garia balked. "Ma'am, I'm trying hard not to turn Anmar into a copy of Earth. I really don't want that, and it would be arrogant of me to tell all of you that the way they do things there is better than the way you do things here."

"Yes, dear, but that is one of the reasons we created the Council of the Two Worlds, if you remember, so that we could decide for ourselves what parts of your knowledge to use and what parts to hide. I would rather you explained your concerns to us so that we can appreciate the dangers for ourselves."

"As you wish, Ma'am. "

"Garia," Merizel asked her sometime later, "could you explain your numbers to me again? I feel that I almost grasp how they work, but then I get confused again."

"Yes, dear, an excellent idea," Terys said. "If you sit between us with your slate, you can explain to us both."

The slates were about a foot square and obviously created a lot of chalk dust in use, but that didn't seem to worry anybody. Garia drew the ten symbols and then explained how each digit position in any number related directly to its size. It seemed that Merizel got that, but the combination of unfamiliar symbols and simple arithmetic formulae was what had thrown her. Garia was unprepared for the feeling she got when the 'light bulb' moment finally happened to Merizel. It gave her a warm glow of satisfaction inside, and she realized that this must be how her teachers had felt whenever they had managed to teach a particularly difficult idea to a class.

"That's amazing, Garia! It makes it so easy to do sums! I'm glad you've brought such an idea to Palarand."

"Thank you, Merizel. I don't expect that you are going to understand everything I want to tell people, but I'm glad you like the numbers."

"I do, Garia! I can't wait to tell people at home, they'll..." Merizel stopped and frowned. "Oh. I'm not likely to be going home for a while, am I?"

"My dear," Terys told her, "it's possible we could arrange some time off for you to visit your parents, but I'm afraid it probably wouldn't be until after the rains. Garia will be too busy."

"Oh." Merizel's face fell.

"Not to worry," Garia said, "I'm sure once we get the printing under way your father will find out all about the new numbers, probably before you see him next. And, if you're going home to visit, I could come with you if you like. I'd like to see a little of the countryside rather than just the inside of the palace all the time. Uh, begging your pardon, Ma'am."

"I quite understand, dear. We kept you here for your own safety but I see no reason that you shouldn't go traveling in the future. The King often makes visits to different parts of the kingdom, perhaps you'd like to accompany the royal party on some of those occasions."

"That would be interesting, Ma'am, but there's so much to do here right now, I couldn't possibly leave the city for a month or two."

"No-one will be going anywhere until after the rains have finished, Garia. There will be plenty of time later for us to make arrangements for visiting."

Later, Jenet reminded Garia, "Mistress, I believe the noon bell will sound soon."

"Oh yes, Jenet! Thank you for reminding me. I must go and check my watch."

Terys and Merizel followed Garia into her dressing room where she had left her watch on her dressing table. Garia frowned when she saw the time displayed.

"Five past one! I hope there's nothing wrong with it, I didn't think there would be that much discrepancy between the day lengths."

"How does your watch work, dear?"

Garia gave a brief explanation of how the watch was used to tell the time, explaining that she had reset the hands to twelve noon just as yesterday's double bong sounded and then let it run. She had expected a few minutes difference in the day length, and she wondered whether there were other subtle differences which had caused the watch to run fast - such as possible changes to the laws of physics, the concepts of which she found difficult to explain to her audience. As she was trying to explain this, the bells sounded again and she breathed a sigh of relief.

"Wow! That means your day is twenty-five hours eleven minutes long. I wondered whether I'd done something horribly wrong. Let me write that down on my slate and then we can go for lunch."

Jenet fetched the slate from the sitting room and Garia wrote "25h 11m" on it, which provoked further questions. By the time she had satisfied them and they had each cleaned themselves up, they were the last to appear for lunch.

"My dear," Robanar greeted the Queen, "we thought you had decided to take your nap early today."

As they were seated by their servants Terys replied, "We were slightly delayed by an experiment which Garia was conducting, dear. She had to wait for the noon bells and then we asked her some questions which delayed us. It seems, dear, that Anmar's day is longer than that of Earth."

Garia had been doing furious math in her head as they had walked through the corridors.

"Almost a bell longer, Ma'am," she said. "I don't believe there is any significance in the fact, though. Oh!" She had another thought and blushed. "It's just occurred to me that I'm even younger than I thought I was, comparatively speaking. When I worked out my age for Morlan I had assumed the day lengths were the same."

Robanar gave her a smile. "I think the opposite is almost certainly the case, Mistress. You have shown maturity greater than many girls years older than yourself. I have no doubt that the age you decided upon was correct, and I see no need for you to change it. "

"Thank you, Your Majesty."

It's one of those moot points, I suppose. These people are adapted to the day length they have just as I was to mine. I don't feel that the day is longer here, so perhaps I've adapted as well. And, looked at one way, a day's experiences are a day's experiences, however long that actually takes. Perhaps Robanar is right. It doesn't really matter, anyhow.

As Garia sat she had another reminder from when she had first arrived at the palace.

Heh. I'm wearing a pad, and I'm probably going to be wearing some kind of pad for a few days yet. And to think, when I first started wearing these gowns, that I was glad not to be wearing shorts, that I was happy not to have all that material bunched between my legs! If I had only known then what I know now...

Both Captain Bleskin and Keren had tales to tell about their morning activities.

"I think you'll like the result, Garia," Keren told her. "Now we've cleared the room and given it a scrub out, it looks quite big and light. There'll be plenty of room for almost anything you might want to do in there, I think."

"Of course," Bleskin added, "I regret we'll still have to use part of the room for storage, Mistress. But we've been able to dispose of a considerable amount of equipment that had no business being in there. Why, we discovered things in there which I do not recognize at all. I suspect that some of it may go back to the days before I joined the Guard," he smiled at her, "which was a very long time ago. I have resolved to continue the equipment review throughout the palace, so that when I hand over the Guard to Captain Merek at my retirement in a few months time he shall have no reason to complain about what he will inherit."

"What about those odd items, Captain?" Keren asked him.

"Oh, aye, Highness. Mistress, during our clear-out we discovered a number of strange items, which I can only conclude are some kind of war booty. We do not understand what they are. It occurred to the Prince that with your different knowledge, you may be able to identify some of them."

"Me?" Garia raised an eyebrow. "I don't know, Captain. I'm not an expert on, if you'll excuse my expression, ancient weapons of war."

"That's just it, Mistress. Some of the items, we don't even know if they are weapons or not. We just wondered given your different history and background, whether you might find any of them familiar. I don't think it's important whether you can identify anything or not, but if you can, there may be a benefit to us."

"I'll take a look, Captain, of course I will. "

During the meal the Queen sent Kenila away to talk to someone on one of the other tables, and when she returned the two had a short conversation before Terys turned to Garia.

"My dear, I noticed Mistress Shelda at table, and it occurred to me that, bearing in mind what has happened to you recently, that you could do with a little personal attention before you return to your normal activities. I have just enquired whether she could fit yourself and Merizel in this afternoon after our nap and the reply is that she can. Is there anything you have planned for later which might make a visit to the salon a problem?"

"I don't think so, Ma'am." Garia looked at Merizel, who had a surprised expression. "Have I anything arranged between our nap and dinner, Merizel?"

"Nothing specific, Garia. You did want to continue with the experiment with your watch, and at some time you'll want to collect your tunic, won't you. Mistress Rosilda did say that she would probably be finished today."

"Yes, that's right." Garia thought. "There's no reason we can't visit her after we've been to the salon, I guess. Ma'am? I think that's a great idea, going to the salon. Merizel will just love it."

"Then that's settled, dear. Kenila, go and tell Mistress Shelda that she has two customers for later this afternoon."

"Garia?" Merizel asked cautiously. "A salon is a name for a kind of room, isn't it? What's so special about this one?"

Terys favored Merizel with a smile. "It's where almost everyone in the palace goes to have their hair cut and styled, and where men go to be shaved or have their beards trimmed. They will also provide manicures and pedicures and other treatments which a woman might need."

Garia added, "On Earth a place like the salon would be called a beauty parlor, although it would be almost entirely for women. Men get their hair cut in what we would call a barber shop."

"A beauty parlor! I like the sound of that," Terys said, "although if we started calling it a beauty parlor I don't think many of the men would keep going there."

"No indeed, Ma'am!" Garia agreed. "Best to let things stay as they are, I think."

"I have never heard of such a place," Merizel said. "I always assumed that such attentions were the duties of one's maid. Certainly Bursila has always attended to my own needs in the past."

Terys blinked. "Yes, dear, you may be right, most ladies' maids, including my own, should be able to do such duties, and mine will do them when we are traveling. But in the palace, it makes sense to employ experts who can concentrate on such specialized tasks and leave our maids free for other activities. I think you will enjoy your visit to our salon."

"As you say, Ma'am."

~o~O~o~

"Here we are, Merizel," Garia said, ushering her into the long room. They walked through the activity to the inner sanctum where Mistress Shelda stood waiting.

"This is my new secretary, Lady Merizel, youngest daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach. Merizel, this is Mistress Shelda, who runs the salon."

Shelda curtseyed to them both, and then said, "I am pleased to see you again, Mistress. Welcome to the salon, Milady. If you would both take seats? I shall be attending to Mistress Garia today, as her hair will need my special attention, and my assistant Vandara will attend to Lady Merizel. Will that be acceptable to you both?"

"Of course," Garia said, and Merizel nodded agreement.

"What shall we do for you today, Mistress?"

"The works, please." At Shelda's puzzled look Garia realized she had used an Earth expression. "Um, anything and everything you feel needs attention, Mistress Shelda. The Queen suggested I am in need of a little pampering, and here I am."

"As you wish, Mistress. And the same for Lady Merizel?"

"Lady Merizel has never been to a place like this before," Garia told her, "so I don't see why not. Let us see what you can do for both of us, Mistress."

Shelda's eyes flickered over both women, and then she began issuing orders. The two were given capes and Vandara inspected Merizel's hair, while assistants were called from the larger room to give both women manicures and pedicures at the same time. Shelda, familiar with Garia's hair since she had been the one who had styled it originally, trimmed out some odd growths and reshaped it. Vandara, who had not been exposed to Garia's radical style before today, looked askance at it from her position behind Merizel.

"Milady? How do you wish your hair to be styled? Should I be cutting it similar to that of your companion?"

"Oh, no! Um, actually, I've been wondering what I would look like if my hair were cut like that, but I'm not sure that's such a good idea at the moment. Could you just trim the ends, please?"

"As you wish, Milady."

Like almost all women in Palarand, Merizel's hair was left to grow long. In her case, it fell below her waist and was normally kept just caught together at the nape of the neck, except for evening meals when Bursila piled it artfully high on her head.

As Shelda trimmed she remarked to Garia, "I must tell you, Mistress, I've had several inquiries from women servants since I cut your hair, asking if I would be prepared to cut theirs in a similar style. Not many, but eight or nine at least. I have told them that I would not do that without discussing the matter with you first."

Garia thought. "I wouldn't have been upset if you'd just gone and done it, Mistress Shelda, but I'm glad you didn't. There was a specific purpose for the way I wanted my hair cut, and I'm not sure I want other people with too similar a style just yet. Maybe in the future."

"As you wish, Mistress. I shall tell any others who ask that I cannot oblige them."

"That's not the entire story, though," Garia continued. "There are a whole range of other hairstyles I would be delighted to describe to you. Assuming I can find the time to do so, of course. I am rather busy at the moment."

"Indeed? Then I look forward to your next appearance, Mistress."

After their hair had been seen to a ribbon was used to hold it off their faces, which were given massages and thoroughly cleaned with some kind of cream, which Shelda assured Garia had been mixed from natural herbal ingredients.

Yup. Poison Ivy is a natural ingredient, isn't it? Guess I just have to hope for the best...

"A question, Mistress," Garia asked. "Can you provide full body massages? Are you the right person to be asking such a question?"

"Massages, Mistress?" Shelda's expression was of caution. "I don't know of anyone who could massage a woman's body, it wouldn't be seemly. Certain of the trained warriors employ manservants to massage them, usually foreign-born men who come from lands beyond the northern mountains. Is it usual for women to be massaged where you come from, Mistress?"

"Not usual, no, but not unusual either. The masseurs -" this translated into what seemed a long and awkward phrase "- would be women themselves in that case. It is usually done for women who lead very active lives or who are recovering from an injury."

"You come from a very strange land, Mistress, but then I already knew that. The answer, then, to your question must be no. Is it something that you think we should be providing for you here in the palace?"

"I don't think so, Mistress Shelda. At least, not for some while, I think. Forget I asked."

Garia had to admit that the experience on the whole had been a good one. The sheer decadence of having people wash your hands and feet and trim, shape and polish your nails while others cleaned your face and did your hair was very seductive, and she wondered how often she would need to come to the salon. She certainly felt refreshed by the time the two of them left to find Rosilda.

"What did you think, Merizel? Was it worth coming?"

"An unusual experience, Garia, but one I could easily get used to. I never knew such places existed! I'm not sure Bursila was impressed, though, judging by her expression in the mirror."

"There's no reason we can't let our maids get attended to the same time we do," Garia said. "It's a shame I didn't think of it earlier, in fact."

"Maids having the attention we just had? You have some very strange ideas, Garia."

"You have no idea, Merizel. No idea at all."

When they arrived at Yolda's office she was nowhere to be seen. Instead two strange men in the tax-collector's livery were seated at Yolda's desk, and they looked up when the women entered.

"Ah, we wish to speak with Mistress Rosilda."

"Rosilda's no mistress," one of them muttered. To Garia, he asked, "Can I ask your name and purpose? I'll go and fetch her."

"I am Mistress Garia, and Rosilda is making a garment for me."

"As you wish, Mistress."

The man got up and walked out of the office. The other man looked at Garia and said, "Apologies for my colleague, Mistress. He is finding the work here complex and not to his liking."

The man returned with Rosilda, who had garments over her arm.

"If you would come with me, Mistress, we shall find a changing room where you can try these."

In the changing room Jenet helped Garia undress before Rosilda handed her the tunic. Garia examined it closely, noticing the folded seams and sturdy stitching. By feel the fabric was the same as that the men wore, but of course the shape was different. Jenet helped her pull it over her head and then tied the tapes at either side. Garia inspected the result in the metal mirror with some difficulty, as the surface was not as flat as that of the mirror in her dressing room. It was good enough to tell her what she needed to know.

"I am impressed, Rosilda. You have a good eye for my figure, it fits perfectly."

She tried grabbing handfuls of cloth to see if it would be suitable for the kind of training she anticipated doing and felt pleased by the result. She nodded thoughtfully.

"Mistress?" Rosilda asked, "is the hem the length you desire? I can shorten it if you consider it too long. Have I allowed enough flare for you?"

"No, it's about right, I think. Only a morning's test will show if it is good enough to work, but then all you've had has been my description of what I intend to do wearing it."

Garia considered inviting Rosilda to a training session but decided against it for the time being. Tomorrow would be the first session after... her break, and there might be consequences she would rather keep between friends. Garia tried various arm and leg movements to see if there were any tight points but found none.

"It's good, Rosilda. Can I take it with me, or do you have to do more to it first?"

"It's ready, Mistress. I also have this for you."

Rosilda held out the other garment she still held, a wrap-around skirt. Jenet took it and wrapped it around Garia's waist, securing it with the tapes provided.

"You didn't have time to make this as well, surely?"

"I did not, Mistress, but as it is a fairly standard skirt design I had one of the others cut it and sew it together."

"I wasn't expecting this," Garia said, swirling the skirt around her legs. Her hands brushed the fabric and she turned to Rosilda. "It's not the same as the tunic."

"No, Mistress. I remembered what you said, that you would use it to hide your legs while you walked to the exercise place, and I found some thinner fabric for you. I remembered that you would be wearing tights and would otherwise get too warm. You will also notice that it is cut wider than the skirts of most gowns to allow you to move your legs more freely."

Hosanna! I've found a woman who has a brain and knows how to use it!

"This is perfect, Rosilda. Jenet, wind that sash round my waist so I can see the final effect."

Garia checked herself in the mirror again. That really feels good. The tunic fits me perfectly, but it's not too tight for the intended use. I like this skirt, too, and with the sash I have to admit I could be described as looking cute. No, don't strike a pose, you'll destroy all your credibility, wait till you get back to the suite. Now, I wonder...

"Rosilda, you've done a great job with these." Garia hesitated. "Um, I wonder. Do you think you might be prepared to try and make me some other, um, unusual garments? You seem to have a good idea what I need, am I doing the wrong thing by asking you directly? Should I be going through Mistress Yolda instead?"

Rosilda was cautious. "Unusual garments, Mistress?"

"Um, more clothes for exercising in, I guess. What I have in mind, wouldn't be anything like you have in Palarand at all, it would all be completely new, and I suspect some of it might be considered unseemly hereabouts."

"You would not be wearing these clothes in public, Mistress? You would be wearing these in the training hall, like the tunic you wear now?"

"That's exactly right, Rosilda. What do you think?"

"Mistress Yolda will be leaving us in a few weeks, and her attention is on the audit and the Harvest Festival preparations at the moment. I have little doubt that her successor will... have different ideas about the running of the department. I do not think there will be too much difficulty there, Mistress. I admit to being curious about any new costume designs you may have, Mistress. I would certainly be interested in hearing your ideas."

Garia's smile became broader. "I'm delighted to hear that, Rosilda. I could spend a week satisfying your curiosity, but it may have to wait. First, let me try these out, and then I'll come back here and ask you to make me some more. After that, we can amuse ourselves with future designs."

"As you wish, Mistress."

Since she would have to change for the evening meal when she got back to her suite, Garia decided to go back dressed as she was, Jenet carrying the gown she had worn so far that day.

"That's really well done, Garia," Merizel said as they walked back. "I would never have believed a simple tunic could be dressed up like that. You do look cute. Oh!" Her face changed. "Shouldn't I have said something like that?"

"No, Merizel, that's fine." Garia gave the taller girl a grin. "If I'm cute, then I'll just have to get used to the idea." Her eyes gleamed as she tried, unsuccessfully, to suppress a giggle, and Merizel joined in. The two were still chuckling when they reached Garia's suite.

~o~O~o~

"We are glad to see you looking so well, Mistress," Robanar said, "after the events of the last few days."

"Thank you, Sire, I feel much better already. Although there are still some, um, side-effects, I feel that I will be able to cope with this meeting well enough." Garia turned to the others seated around the table. "I must apologize for the short notice in delaying this meeting. You may be able to appreciate that what happened, while quite normal for any woman, had never happened to me before and we were all taken completely unawares. Since I am unlikely to arrive on Anmar again in the same way, however that was, it should never happen again."

"Well said, Mistress Garia. So, let us begin the meeting. First, perhaps, a report from those here about the matters already disclosed. Parrel? Perhaps you should start, as you have an interest in most of the devices and inventions Mistress Garia has already revealed."

"True, Sire." Parrel frowned. "That very fact is leading me to some troubled thoughts of my own, if I may begin that way. There is so much new information and knowledge coming forth that I am finding difficulty in managing everything as I previously had done. Mistress Garia did warn me that this might happen. I begin to think that I may have to reorganize my guild - indeed, the whole guild structure throughout Palarand may need to be reorganized. I have already made preliminary contacts with all other guildmasters in the city, but of course I am meeting some resistance from those who have had no contact with Mistress Garia or the inventions she has provided us. I will keep you posted on progress, Sire.

"Now to details. First, the production of forks is proceeding with great energy. As previously noted we subcontracted the work and those involved are producing between forty and fifty forks a day, about half of which are being delivered to the palace. I am told that the use of the tool for eating is becoming quite popular in the city, and we have already had inquiries from merchants concerning export to nearby Valley countries. I will let Master Tanon handle that portion of the report.

"Next, there has been much experimentation in the paper-making workshop, and we can now say that we can produce several different qualities of paper reliably. Unfortunately, the production rate is very slow and it seems we require vast quantities of water, which means that any production here in the city will be very low volume. In addition we have been experimenting with materials of various kinds with some quite interesting results. Mistress," he turned to Garia, "we would like to ask you to attend the workshop at a date convenient to you to view our results and methods, if you will."

"I would be delighted to come, Master," Garia said. "Would tomorrow afternoon be too soon?"

"Not at all, Mistress. We shall make arrangements."

"To answer your earlier point," Garia added, "paper making will require some kind of crushing or milling to provide the final pulp so it makes sense to base production at a mill on a river somewhere. I would not think that the city would be a suitable place for paper-making, or indeed most of the activities I plan to tell you all about. It seems to me, from what I have learned so far, that the Palar Valley will be where most workshops - factories, we might call them - will be set up."

Parrel nodded. "I had more or less reached that same conclusion myself, Mistress. To resume, then, we have begun designing models of telescope, both for use by the various Guards and for watching the skies. I had not realized just how different the two kinds would be but I am satisfied by the way my guildsmen are progressing. Guildmaster Hurdin of the glass makers, who doubtless will make his own report, has joined with me in arranging lenses to be ground, both for the new telescopes and for the microscopes of which Mistress Garia described last time we met here.

"Next, my assistant Tarvan here has produced a functional model of what Mistress Garia calls a 'still', made entirely from copper pipe and sheet soldered into shape, which has yet to be tested. Guildmaster Hurdin will doubtless tell you of our experiments to make glass sheets. And finally, much of my time has been occupied with a new subject I regret I have become engrossed with, which Mistress Garia described to me at a separate meeting recently also attended by Master Pitchell here, which is the new Printing Press. Allied to which is another curious device which Mistress Garia described, called a Typewriter. I have had to pass that last on to several of my guild-members to develop." He gave the others a harried smile. "As you can see, I have much to occupy my time these days."

"Do you feel that you are overburdened, Guildmaster?" Robanar asked him.

"Oh, no, Sire! I feel more energized than I have for many years. As I explained at the start, I may have to review both my own activities and the methods of our Guilds, but I look forward with great anticipation to whatever Mistress Garia intends to reveal in the future."

I hope you still feel that way in ten years time, Garia thought. Come to that, I hope I can justify your enthusiasm.

"This Printing Press, Parrel," Robanar asked. "Will you describe it for those of us here who were not at your previous meeting?"

"Of course, Sire."

Parrel described the fairly simple method which Garia had told him for constructing a basic printing press. She was impressed to find that he had remembered all that she had told him, including the potential implications for Palarand society. Master Scribe Pitchell stopped writing long enough to add his impressions and ideas, including the need to design and lay out typefaces. It was obvious to all however that the main implication was the way in which this invention went hand-in-hand with the introduction of paper.

"It is such an obvious thing," remarked Terys. "I cannot imagine how paper will change Palarand society, but I can readily see that it will. And, a means of rapidly copying documents for mass distribution, that will have an even greater effect. I understand now why Garia was cautious about revealing her knowledge."

"On my world," Garia said, "the introduction of the printing press meant an end to the secretive hoarding of knowledge, as a means of retaining power. Begging your pardon, Guildmasters. It also meant that knowledge could be passed on without getting corrupted between one teller and the next, since it does not rely on memory but what was originally printed on the page. That does not mean that you can rely on any printed document, any more than you can rely on documents now. Once presses become available for general use, anyone can print whatever they like."

"I appreciate your warning, Mistress," Robanar said. "Like a pen, then, this press is but another tool, to be used for good or ill. Let us hear another report. Guildmaster Hurdin?"

"Sire. As Parrel mentioned we have been grinding lenses of various shapes and sizes to fit the devices he is making. We also arranged a demonstration in which we brought glass-making materials to one of his workshops and used one of his forges to make a pot of glass, which we then poured onto a shallow bath of liquefied tin. Much to our surprise the glass spread out in a thin sheet, and when the tin was cooled slightly we were able to lift the glass sheet with tongs." Hurdin turned to Garia. "All Anmar thanks you for this invention, Mistress. It will take a little while to perfect the method, but I can think of many ways in which these sheets may be useful."

"Pitchell?"

"Sire, I have been in discussion with Captain Bleskin and Captain Merek concerning the introduction of a semaphore system for Palarand. It occurred to us that this will have commercial as well as military implications, and thus we will provide a system which can safely be used for both purposes."

"Commercial implications?"

"Sire," Tanon broke in. "Of course. Imagine that a ship is newly arrived at Viridor from afar, bearing a valuable cargo. To get news of such a cargo in Palarand two days earlier than a messenger could bring it could mean a significant monetary gain. I could instruct my factor in Viridor to bid or not, as the circumstances permit."

"Ah, of course, I see your point, Tanon. Very well. Pitchell, do you see this new method replacing the Valley Messenger Service?"

"No, Sire, since there will always be need for packages and attested documents to be transported. And, of course, Sire, there is always the diplomatic element to the service."

"As you say, Pitchell. Anyone else have anything to say? Margra?"

"I have been having discussions with Mistress Garia, Sire, concerning the structure and functioning of our bodies. There is much to understand, so if I may, I will defer to another meeting."

"As you will. Tanon?"

"Sire," began Tanon, "I have been concerned with some of the numbers which Mistress Garia has used." He turned to address Garia directly. "Oh, I don't mean your numbering system which I find amazingly useful, I mean the sheer size of the production quantities you have mentioned. To produce huge quantities of steel, for example, will require huge quantities of wood for charcoal, and yet more quantities of wood to heat the furnaces. The paper-making will require yet more wood. If we plant more trees they will not be grown for many years, and may take up land better used for food. Yet your world must have found an answer, Mistress."

"Yes, Master Tanon," she said, "we did, and that's what I want to talk about tonight. Over the last few days, while I've been indisposed, as it were, I've had an opportunity to consider the way forward, and basically it comes down to a single commodity which made the revolution on Earth possible. I have made discreet inquiries and I know it exists here. It is coal."

"Coal?" Parrel's tone indicated contempt. "That rubbish? How is coal useful? It's more of a nuisance to the miners than anything."

"How so, Master Parrel?"

Parrel's disdain for the 'rubbish' was plain to see. "It has no strength, Mistress. When the miners tunnel through a seam of coal, they are forced to shore their tunnels in a way that is not necessary with most other rocks. There are roads in the Palar valley which cross seams of coal, the stuff crumbles and disintegrates, it means expensive repairs must be made all the time."

"Have you tried doing anything with it, to see if it is useful?"

Parrel shrugged. "We have tried most rocks in the past, Mistress, in case any were useful ores bearing metal of one kind or another. If we heat coal it just disintegrates leaving a thin layer of ash, no use to anyone. We have found no metal within it, Mistress."

"Have you tried burning it, Master Parrel?"

"Well, yes, Mistress, but I don't see the point. We just end up with the ash I mentioned."

"For about two hundred years, Master Parrel, my civilization ran almost entirely on coal. The point is that it is not an ore, it is a fuel. A fuel which gives out much more heat than the same weight of wood."

Parrel was taken aback, and there were a number of thoughtful expressions around the table.

"You mean that we could substitute coal for wood, Mistress?" he asked. "That would be quite useful."

"You have no idea, Master Parrel. When you heat wood to make charcoal, do you take note of what comes out of it?"

"Uh, I don't know what you mean, Mistress. Smoke, usually. Why? Is there something else?"

"If you were to make a closed metal container to hold the wood, and heat it from outside, you will discover that a gas is driven out of the wood as it becomes charcoal. This gas will burn and can be used for lighting or heating purposes if captured."

"Really?" Parrel's face fell. "More experiments, I suppose."

"Wait till I've finished, Master. You can do the same thing with coal. If you cook it in an enclosed container, it becomes a new substance called coke. This burns much hotter than charcoal. If you put coke in your furnaces, you will find that you can make steel much easier. This coke can also be burned as an industrial or a domestic fuel, and has the advantage that, left outside, it won't rot or disintegrate like a log pile might."

"Mistress, I should know better by now than to be surprised by anything you tell us."

"Thank you, Master Parrel. Now, coal is the key to almost all that follows. You will be building giant furnaces ten, fifteen or twenty strides high, usually on the side of a hill. You throw iron ore, coke, and a little limestone into the top of your furnace, and molten steel flows out the bottom. To make the furnaces you'll need millions of bricks, which will all require firing, which needs coal again. The mortar for the bricks again needs a furnace for its manufacture, fired by coal. Finally, you'll need a source of power for working the metal which doesn't depend on being near to a river, and that will be a steam engine, again fired by coal."

Parrel sat back, overwhelmed by what he had just heard.

"Mistress," Hurdin asked her, "could this coal be used for making glass, would you know?"

"Of course, Master Hurdin. Anywhere you need intense heat you can use coal. Or coke, if it is available."

The astronomer Gerdas, who up until now had kept out of the discussions, now spoke up.

"Mistress, you speak of a steam engine. May I ask what that might be?"

"Master Gerdas," she smiled at him. "If you heat water in an enclosed container, the steam produced will come out of a suitable pipe with some force. That force can be made to do useful work, such as turning a wheel. One of the projects I have for Master Parrel is to make a model steam engine to show you all how it works. A steam engine," she addressed all of them, "can take the place of a watermill, or a treadmill, or any other place where you might need motion. Once you get used to the idea that a steam engine can be put anywhere, not restricted to a river like a mill is, you'll discover many uses for it. Pumps, for example. Cranes, hoists, digging machines. They can pull plows across fields, drive ships without the need for wind or oars. Operate factories running weaving machines."

Easy, there. Don't overwhelm them. Let them get used to the idea of portable power first, see where they run with it. You can tell them the other uses another day.

"I had no idea," muttered Hurdin. "This will change everything."

"Indeed, Hurdin," Gerdas said. "I begin to understand the world Mistress Garia comes from, now."

"Drive ships without oars or sails," mused Tanon. "That will certainly change sea travel, and river traffic, for ever."

"It gets worse," Garia grinned at him, "some of our small ships are still made out of wood, but most are made of steel sheet. It's so much stronger than wood, and the power of steam can push them along easily."

"I think," Robanar said faintly, "that we'd better stop here. Tanon, my apologies, we'll hear the rest of your report at the next meeting. There is a huge amount for us to talk about, isn't there? Feel free, all of you, to come along to the palace and talk to any of us. Mistress Garia, you're going to a paper demonstration tomorrow afternoon, then?"

"Yes, Sire. And, I'll need to talk to Master Parrel about coke and steam engines, I guess. I also want to talk to Master Hurdin and Master Gerdas concerning a curious property of glass which you will find useful in the future."

Hurdin looked surprised but Gerdas just grinned at Garia. He was comfortable with her revelations now and no longer startled by anything she said.

"I'll arrange the meetings, Garia," said Merizel, sitting off to one side beside Pitchell. "Sire, when shall we meet next?"

"Lady Merizel, I cannot answer that directly. Perhaps three days. I will have to consult Kendar, of course. Will there be any difficulty for any of you?"

"Sire," Gerdas said, "I think I speak for all of us when I say that we will re-arrange anything, possibly excepting our own deaths, to be at a meeting like these have proved to be. Have no fear at all that we will not be available."

~o~O~o~

"Whew! That was an interesting day, wasn't it?"

"As you say, Mistress. Did it tire you out to do so much after resting?"

"Not really, Jenet. Don't forget, at my age I'm supposed to be full of energy. That was a good idea the Queen had, to go to the salon. Don't get me wrong, I really appreciate all you do for me, but it's nice to sit in a chair and have everything done occasionally. It's not something I ever experienced on Earth."

"It's nice to let someone else do all the hard work, Mistress. Not that I don't mind doing it for you myself, of course."

"Ah, I'm sorry, I've worked you hard the last few days, haven't I? And there's nothing at all I could have done about any of it."

"You're a woman, Mistress. It's what our bodies do. Now you know what to expect and when to expect it, the whole thing should be much easier in the future."

"As you say, Jenet. Do you think I should be able to train tomorrow? I'd like to, now I have the tunic."

"I don't see why not, Mistress. I'm not sure you should be attempting that thing with your legs, but if you take it carefully there should be no surprises. You might find that some parts of your body are still sensitive, though."

"I'll bear that in mind, Jenet. Now, let's go to bed."

Garia tries out her new training gear with mixed results. A visit to Parrel's workshop in the afternoon includes mention of toilet paper, blast furnaces, glue and canals!

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

24 - Back to Business

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

By chance Garia and Jenet were among the first to arrive for breakfast the next morning. They stood around watching the servants lay the table, Garia noting that almost everyone now had a fork laid beside their plate. Captain Bleskin came into the dining room from another door and stopped suddenly when he saw Garia before walking slowly towards her.

"Mistress Garia, good morning," he greeted her. His expression showed more emotion than she had ever seen before. "Your attire does honor to the Guard."

This threw her completely. She was wearing her new tunic and skirt as she intended to go and exercise immediately after breakfast, and she had decided that it looked quite good. Not sure how to respond to Bleskin's comment she reddened and stammered, "Thank you, Captain."

Seeing her confusion he said, "If any woman should be entitled to wear the colors of the Guard, Mistress, it would be yourself. Even though I have not seen them yet for myself I have heard reports that you have skills which would be welcome in any of my men. Seeing you attired thus, I assume you are ready to resume your training?"

"I am, Captain," she replied, recovering her poise somewhat. "At least, I shall use today to see if I am recovered or not, or whether I should wait a little longer. I promise that I shall show you in a day or two what I am capable of."

Bleskin smiled at her. "At your own convenience, Mistress. I would not wish you to suffer unnecessarily on my account."

Keren arrived then, eyes widening as he took in her appearance. "Garia! Good morning. I like your outfit! Is that what you wanted all along?"

"More or less, Highness. I'll be giving it a try-out after breakfast." She gave him a look. "Care to join me?"

"Of course, Mistress." He gave a sidelong look at Bleskin. "I think I've had enough practice at being a porter for now."

Bleskin gave him an indulgent smile back. "As you wish, Highness. From what I am told, working with Mistress Garia is tougher than any portering would be."

"It's not so much the portering, Captain, it was all the dust. I hope it never gets that bad again."

"I'm writing up standing instructions so that it never does happen again, Highness. Once is entirely enough, I believe." Bleskin turned to Garia. "Your hall awaits you, Mistress. I think you'll find it suitable for your purposes. If there is anything else you require, you have but to ask."

She curtseyed to him. "Thank you so much, Captain."

At that point the King and Queen appeared. Robanar stopped and stared at Garia, then looked at Bleskin over her head.

"Sire, I believe she has earned the right to wear the colors," Bleskin said.

Robanar gave Garia another searching glance, then nodded his head once at her before turning to his seat. Terys came towards the group.

"You look very nice, dear. Who made you that?"

"Rosilda, Your Majesty. It isn't a gown, it's actually a separate tunic and skirt. I wanted something I could exercise in."

"I remember, dear. Will you let me inspect it sometime? It's always interesting when people have new ideas for clothes, isn't it?"

"Of course, Ma'am. Is the King... upset because I'm wearing the Guards' colors?"

"I don't know, dear, I'll ask him. It's silly, of course, no-one could possibly mistake you for a guardsman, could they? Come and sit down by me, dear, and we'll talk about it."

After breakfast Garia, Keren, Merizel and the two maids made their way through the palace to the area used by the Palace Guard for training. As usual, Garia turned many heads during her progress but she had become accustomed to that now. The large room was empty so they headed for the smaller one they had been given by Bleskin.

"Wow, that made a difference, didn't it?"

"Told you. Mind you, there was a lot of grumbling and cursing while we emptied it out and cleaned it all up." He gave her a sidelong glance. "Of course, that all stopped when Captain Bleskin told them who they were emptying it for."

Again Garia was at a loss for words. The thought that the entire body of guards had willingly cleaned out a room just for her benefit was a lot to handle. She wondered what the captain had told them. She wondered what they all thought of her, and she was afraid of the answer.

The room itself, as might be expected, was shiny clean. Laths had been affixed to the side walls at head height - Keren's head height - and fitted with numerous wooden pegs, from which dangled scabbarded swords and other weapons, complete suits or parts of armor, robes, flags and bags of all shapes and sizes. From the ceiling three long poles hung, with captured standards or banners obviously won in battle. On the floor, covering the rear third of the room, were trestle tables, and both on them and under them were other items of war, most bagged to keep them clean. The whole array made Garia realize that the Palace Guard, small though it might be, had played an active part in the defense of Palarand in the past.

In front of her the floor was covered by two of the felt mats, both much cleaner and in better repair than those they had used in the other room. At either side, facing the mats, some benches had been provided for spectators.

"Those were my idea," Keren said, pointing to the benches. "Not everyone is going to be making fools of themselves on the mats, are they? Might as well have a comfortable seat to watch from."

"And you've left enough floor space for us to do the Tai Chi on," she noted. "Well, let's begin."

Moving over to the benches Jenet stripped off Garia's skirt and re-tied the sash. Keren took note of the modified tunic shape and nodded in approval before the three took position on the floor, Merizel and Bursila sitting on the bench to watch.

"How much do you remember?" she asked the Prince.

"I hope I remember all of it," he replied. "I've been doing it in my room the last few mornings before I came down to breakfast."

"I'm impressed! So, let's get started, then." She took position and began the first form.

It was obvious that Keren had been taking the whole idea seriously. As far as Garia could determine as she moved through the exercise his positioning was faultless. Jenet was less accurate but Garia expected that, the woman probably didn't have a single martial bone in her body, but even she was progressing well. Garia taught them two more forms before they broke for a drink.

Eventually they got through the preliminaries to arrive at what Garia mentally called 'the main event'. Keren faced her across the mat, ready for action. They both moved, she sidestepping and going for his tunic, he evading and lunging for an arm. She was forced to duck, twist and change her grip to a flattened hand, angling for the ribs under his right arm. He swayed back but it wasn't enough, her blow unbalanced him and he fell, but he was able to grab her arm as he went and pull her down as well.

"Ow!"

"Whoops, sorry! Did I hurt you, Garia?"

"No, not really." She hurriedly scrambled up, away from his body. "Parts of me are, uh, a little more tender than I expected. Give me a moment, please."

She stood, swaying, trying to calm her body, as he climbed to his feet facing her. Breathe. Breathe slowly. Slowly. Take your time, get it under control. You still have those damn hormones flooding your body. But part of her knew it was more than that. A woman's body wasn't meant to be as strong or as hard as a man's, and she had one of the former now. If she was to continue with the exercise regime she had chosen, she would just have to work that much harder than ever she had done before. There's no going back. I've chosen this path, I must stick to it, and if that means hard work, so be it. She looked at Keren, his face full of concern for her.

"Is it too soon, after..?" he asked. "Should you not have waited another day or two?"

"Jenet says not, she says that the quicker I can get back to normal routine the better. There will always be four days or so every month where I just can't, but the other days I should be fine." Business, not pleasure. God, his body is hard. "So, tell me, what did you just try to do?"

Analyzing their moves proved to both that the other was taking the lessons seriously. Garia was dismayed to discover that her reflexes were not as sharp as she expected and her strength appeared weaker than the last time the two had trained. Nevertheless they persisted and managed to make some progress before she reluctantly called a temporary halt for a drink.

"I'm sorry, Keren," she told him, "I'm not operating at the level I was... before. Perhaps it is too soon to be doing this."

He looked at her, his gaze one of concern. "I'm not surprised, really. Obviously I don't know what a woman's body goes through when Kalikan calls, but I do have two older sisters and I remember how it affected them at times. Personally, I'm surprised you've managed this much this soon. I do know that as well as affecting you emotionally it can affect you physically, and so perhaps you need to build your strength up again before you exercise to your previous levels. Remember, this is the first time it's happened to you, and you'll probably need two or three months to completely adjust to what happens each time."

"Yes," she admitted, disappointment evident in her voice, "Perhaps I am being a little too enthusiastic. Oh, I had so hoped..." Her voice trailed off and she took another drink before continuing, "It seems I have yet to learn to accept the limitations of my new body."

He gave her an encouraging smile. "I wouldn't worry, if I were you. There's still a huge amount you can achieve even if you just sit there and don't lift a finger. There's nothing at all wrong with that fine mind of yours, as you have demonstrated many times so far. There must be other things you can teach me, things that don't involve us throwing ourselves at each other on the mat."

Garia was startled. She had been so wrapped up in her own unsettled feelings and the disappointment over the session so far that she hadn't considered what else she might do. Her eyes narrowed as she considered the possibilities, and then she smiled.

"You are so right, Keren. There is indeed much that we can do, that we can all do, in fact. Let's go back to the beginning, then, and I shall start with the basics, how you might deal with a confrontation, for example. You three," she pointed at Merizel and the two maids, "I'm including you in this, as well. There's no reason why I shouldn't improve your chances when things get ugly."

"Us, Garia?" Merizel asked.

"Yes. Haven't you ever been in a situation where someone - a man, usually - comes towards you and you don't quite know whether they are going to attack you, or take advantage of you, or something like that? It's more likely to be a man, and it's less likely to be the Prince on the wrong end of it, but that kind of situation could happen to any of us, any time."

They nodded, and Garia continued.

"The important thing is not to freeze, and not to look upset, or anything like that. Carry on, look as if you know what you're doing, and that you know what you're about to do. That way, you won't allow the other person to take charge of the situation. This should make them uncertain what they're dealing with. Now, if they start to get physical, you should know the most vulnerable points to hit, to discourage them from continuing whatever they intend. Keren, if I could use your body as a token attackers body? Just stand there."

Keren stood and Garia pointed to his groin.

"Obviously, every man and woman knows that is where a man is most vulnerable. However, with the skirts most of us wear it's not easy for us to kick a man that high. You can use your knee," she demonstrated, "if you can get close enough, or your fist. Don't be afraid to hit as hard as you possibly can. If he's that close that you can reach him that way, then you need to make sure he has something else to worry about for a while. Of course, that's not the only place to cause an attacker grief."

Garia went on to describe other vulnerable points for both men and women, getting Keren to act as the attacker as she demonstrated, carefully, how to incapacitate anyone without needing to use excessive amounts of strength. The three women were aware of some of what she had told them, but putting it all in a concentrated lesson made them think properly about a subject they had all only casually considered before in their lives.

"M-Mistress Garia?"

Bursila spoke, Bursila who usually remained quiet and unobtrusive. Garia had already noticed that she was much quieter than Jenet and decided that in the environment in which she had served servants had much less freedom than she had observed in the palace. Of course, Garia's position was unique and so people reacted towards her differently than they might have the others in charge, but even so Bursila was usually somewhat more reserved than the average. Garia noticed that even though she addressed her, her eyes flickered towards Merizel as if wishing her permission before speaking.

"Bursila," she acknowledged the maid with a nod. "Please, speak freely."

"Mistress, why do you bother with us servants? I would not think that we are deserving of your instruction, surely? Are the servants treated this way where you come from, this other world?"

"On my world, Earth, Bursila, we don't have servants the way that people here do," she replied, and then thought. That's not quite true, is it. Hotel and restaurant staff, shop assistants, cleaners. "Um, we do have staff, but they aren't like those here, I guess." What about the White House? That's full of people supporting the President. "And we would expect someone like a King or Merizel's father to have servants, simply because they have a heavy job to do and they need help to do it.

"But the main point is that whoever you are and whatever job you do, you're still a person and there are still people out there who might want to do you harm. There are always some who will try and pick on those they think are weak and vulnerable in one way or another, so I see no problem in teaching anyone how to defend themselves against such people."

Both Merizel and Bursila have attitudes that are so ingrained that it might be difficult to get them to adapt. The question is, should I be trying to change them? I've been dropped into an alien society with different rules than my own. What right do I have to try and make them behave a different way?

Ah, well. I've started the Industrial Revolution snowball rolling, it's quite likely some people are going to get knocked over before it reaches the bottom of the hill. There's no way I can predict all the changes that are bound to happen.

"As you say, Mistress. But, for a servant such as myself, how are we to know how to deal with a Master or Mistress who intends something bad for us? I agree with all you've said so far but resisting the advances of our superiors would be dangerous."

"This is true, Mistress," Jenet added. "With another servant who tried to take advantage, then it would not be difficult to discourage him as you have suggested. But, someone of a higher status, what are we to do?"

This had Garia stumped. She shrugged.

"I can't say, Jenet. The situation you describe wouldn't arise on Earth. Anyone would have a go at anyone else who tried anything, assuming they could, of course. Hmm. I need to think about that one. Keren? Any ideas?"

"You're fishing deep waters here, Garia," he replied. "The injustices of a master or mistress taking advantage of a servant are as old as time. It's always been that way, but I don't see that makes it right." His eyes pierced her. "I think you and I need to have a long quiet talk sometime soon. Perhaps there are ideas from Earth which can change this situation."

Her skin prickled at the invitation of a long quiet talk with Keren but she knew that this matter could become potentially serious. "There are, Highness, and some of them could destroy Palarand."

He picked up on the mode of address and knew she hinted at something dangerous.

"Very well, we'll talk soon. Do you object to Merizel's presence?"

"Of course not, Keren. Nor our two maids. But, we won't talk of this to anyone else yet. Agreed?"

"Agreed. And, before we get diverted by other serious matters, the three-quarter bell has gone and the men will soon be returning inside. Perhaps it is time we returned to our suites to change before lunch."

Jenet reattached Garia's skirt and the five walked out of the Training Room... to find it full of guardsmen. There was a jostling and clattering among the men which soon died away as they spotted Garia and the others emerging. The silence spread as the men turned to face the group, and then, as one, they stood to attention and bowed. Flustered, Garia made a gracious curtsey towards them before the five made their way into the palace corridors.

"What just happened then, Keren?" she whispered to him.

"Your attire, Garia. Compared to almost every other woman in the palace, it is quite martial in appearance, very like a guard uniform. I can't be sure but I think the men approve of your choice of color and style. They already know, of course, of your familiarity with weapons, so I think they are showing you respect."

"My familiarity with - Keren, I can't do half what those men can do. I'm just a young girl."

He grinned. "And that makes them respect you even more. They expect their own sons - when they know who they are - to take up fighting, as that's a man's occupation, but for a woman to do so is extremely unusual."

"That means they are going to expect... Keren, I just don't need this extra responsibility, I have too much going on already."

"You describe my own life, Garia. Sometimes, we just have to take a deep breath and accept whatever comes our way."

"As you say, Keren."

I should have figured it out when I met Bleskin this morning. Now I have to make good on everything I might have hinted at to the Guard. I suppose that gives me an incentive to train harder, if nothing else.

~o~O~o~

The carriage clattered to a halt in the courtyard and someone outside opened the doors to allow them to exit. The heat of middle afternoon hit them like a blow, the cobbles of the yard and the enclosed space trapping the energy of the sun but preventing the breeze from cooling anything. Two young men, apparently apprentices, ushered them into the large workshop where it was darker and a little cooler. Waiting for them were Parrel, Tarvan and Tanon as well as some others she recognized but didn't know the names of.

"Welcome, Mistress Garia, Your Highness, Lady Merizel." Garia noticed that she had been named first, disrupting the order of precedence, but then this whole show was for her benefit after all so perhaps that's how the local custom worked. "If you would come this way, we will show you the results we have had so far."

Guildmaster Parrel led the way but stopped before he reached the closest of the benches.

"Mistress, since we anticipate your presence in our workshops on future occasions along with that of your staff we decided to present you with protective coverings of your very own, cut to suit your, um, different sizes. Behold."

Tarvan came forward and presented each of them, including Jenet and Bursila, with a leather apron sized to suit their very different figures. Each was new and therefore clean and undamaged but they were utilitarian garments designed for practical use, not decorated ceremonial items as Garia had first assumed. The five slipped the straps over their heads and then secured each other's ties.

"We anticipated that you would soon be visiting the Glass-maker's Guild workshops where some protection will be essential," Parrel continued. "It is possible that you would visit our new experimental iron-making facility as well, so providing these aprons is a practical gift as well as a small token of gratitude for what you have given us so far."

"Thank you, Guildmaster Parrel," she replied. "We did not expect these but the thought is appreciated."

At the bench, he gestured to an array of paper sheets displayed on the surface.

"As you can see, Mistress, we have tried many experiments to see what different papers we could come up with. Some of these are suitable for writing on, as you can see, but we are not sure of the value of some that we have produced."

Garia walked along the bench looking at the various samples. It was only as she examined and felt each of the sheets that she realized just how pervasive paper was to Earth society. Paper didn't just mean reading and writing, it entered every corner of life. She fingered a sheet of thin, cream paper.

"Shiny."

"Aye, Mistress. Even using the most closely-woven silk Master Tanon could find, the surface has a kind of roughness which can sometimes make the use of a pen awkward. I know, it may mean that we have to change the design of the pens perhaps or the composition of the inks but Master Braydor had a different thought and that is what has led to the sheet you hold now. Instead of using a press to extract all the water, just enough was removed to allow it to retain a shape and then it was fed through two closely-spaced rollers. We discovered that this would give a shinier surface than the original method, and in fact extracts more water, but handling the paper is more difficult."

"Rollers is a good idea, Master Parrel. If I may, I'll show you in a minute how to best use rollers, and at the same time it will speed up production immensely. But first, I'd like to talk about the different samples you've shown me."

"Mistress."

"This one, if you can make it a little thicker still, we would call cardboard. It will be sufficiently strong to make boxes out of, up to about half a stride in each direction. Make the sheets much bigger and they can be folded. You will need glue or other methods to keep the shape." She briefly described staples, which the metalsmiths grasped straight away. "Moving on, this paper is thin enough that you can make bags out of, like this." She gently bent the sheet into a cylinder. "Glue this, a simple paste of flour and water should work, shape into a box and then fold one end under. This kind of bag or small sack can hold seeds, powders like flour or other small items. On Earth we sell foodstuffs in bags made from paper like this." Or we did, until plastic came along. We can't go there yet.

"Master Tanon, you can use sturdy tubes of cardboard or thick paper to provide centers for your rolls of material, that will prevent it creasing during transport or storage. This very thin stuff on the end, we would call tissue paper, it can be used to protect clothing and other delicate objects. This one, which I can see cloth fibers in, we would use to print money on as it is so hard-wearing. I don't suggest you start making paper money yet, because that would introduce all kinds of other problems, but it could be used for important documents like Royal Decrees, for example."

She turned to address the whole group.

"On Earth, I have realized we use paper for a great many things other than just putting words on. We cover the inside walls of our houses in it, for decoration. In one part of the world, the walls are made of paper. We make lamp coverings in it, boxes, bags, packages which can be sent round the world. We wrap our lunches in it if we are going out, if waxed we can even drink out of paper cups. So many things I can't think of them all. We blow our noses on it. We even," she lowered her voice, "wipe our backsides with it."

This provoked a variety of responses from puzzlement to disbelief to sniggers and she was quick to explain what she meant.

"We use a special variety of thin paper, not unlike this," she held up a flimsy sample, "which holds together well enough when dry but disintegrates once in water, which means it won't clog up the sewers. I will remind you that as you experiment with what you have managed to make you'll find your own uses for different kinds of paper. I've just given you a few ideas to start you off."

"As you say, Mistress," Parrel said, looking fiercely at the sniggerers. "I'm sure we will."

"Ah! I see a blackboard over there," she said. "Do you mind if I use it?"

"Of course," Parrel said. "It was put there in case you wished to explain anything to us."

Garia gave Parrel a careful look but it seemed the gesture was genuine. She crossed to the board and picked up some chalk.

"Now, I was thinking about the rollers you mentioned, and about something you said at our last meeting. Suppose you do this." She started drawing on the blackboard. "Instead of mounting the silk or other cloth in frames, instead you use a very long strip of it, as wide as you wish your paper to be, and you make it into a continuous loop with the ends sewn together. One end of this loop -"

Garia sketched out a cross-section of a production-line version of the paper-making process, leaving most of Parrel's associates with their mouths open. Some of them had encountered Garia before but most hadn't realized just how much she understood of the world they moved in. Soon all were gathered round the diagram as she explained the workings of the paper plant she had drawn.

"Of course, this will require you to make metal rollers with enough precision to allow the paper to be uniform in thickness," she concluded. "Do you think you can do that yet, Master Parrel?"

"Aye, Mistress, probably," he replied. "So many, though! And, it seems to me, that you'll need one of those engines you described to turn these rollers?"

"That's right, Master, but you can start off with a watermill, as we discussed before. Steam engines will come later."

Several of the others perked up at the mention of steam engines but they knew that their curiosity would doubtless be satisfied in time.

"Oh! While I'm at the blackboard, here's a way of making a strong, lightweight material out of paper." Garia went on to describe corrugated cardboard.

"Hmm," said Parrel. "Looks like I have to find some people to start a workshop investigating different glues, doesn't it? Thank you, Mistress, you have given us all much to think about."

~o~O~o~

They had stopped to take drinks, because it was still hot in the workshop even though the open doors allowed a breeze to flow through. At this time of afternoon in what was apparently late summer the air was still very warm. Garia wondered how long it would be before they could produce air-conditioning and refrigeration.

Copper piping, check. Alcohol for a working fluid, check. Compressor or pump, hmm. To start with, wind or water as available. Then steam power. Finally, electricity, but that introduces its own problems and opportunities. I could spend a year just talking about electricity and all the attendant uses, and really we have to concentrate on the basics to start with. So, coke, steel, steam. Possibly piped gas, as that's a bonus by-product.

"Master Parrel, I am impressed by what you have shown me so far."

"Thank you, Mistress. Once the principles have been grasped, it is a simple process after all. I am already establishing a small... factory, did you call it? which I hope will begin producing small quantities of paper within two to three weeks."

"Mistress," Tanon added, "The provision of raw materials is what will determine how much paper we can produce, at least to begin with. Although most of what we require is already available, obtaining and transporting straw, wood, saw-mill waste and other stuffs to our factory is a new activity which requires planning, and of course some of the items are seasonal. I own only so many wagons, after all, and most are already in use for other purposes, especially at this time of year when the harvest is being brought in."

"Of course, Master Tanon," Garia nodded. "Until paper-making becomes an established industry, I do not think that anyone will object to the slow rate of progress. I had, of course, forgotten about the harvest."

"Is there anything else you would like to talk about, Mistress?" Parrel asked.

"Me? I could probably talk all afternoon, Master Parrel." She smiled at him. "Why don't you bring me up to date on what you have done so far with the other projects?"

They talked amongst themselves about telescopes, microscopes, semaphores, typewriters and printing presses. Naturally, Parrel's time had been filled with trying to set up projects to progress all of these, which meant that he was rather busy. Garia was able to solve one or two problems that had come up so far.

"You mentioned an experimental iron works earlier," she said to him. "I'm surprised you have enough detail from me to do that yet."

"I don't have enough, Mistress," he readily confessed. "But I know roughly what is needed in terms of land, water and roads, and I have asked the palace to give us a small grant of land near Crescent Lake, to the west of the city, to build the works on. Aye, I know you suggested the side of a hill, but for the first experiments a small-scale works nearby may be as much as we can manage at first."

"You're probably right, Master Parrel, and you are the expert in such matters. Perhaps I should take the time now to talk to you about coke production, and how a full-scale blast furnace would look?"

She led them to the blackboard and, wiping away the previous drawings of a paper plant, proceeded to show them how to make coke in enclosed metal containers, drawing off the gas as a by-product. She didn't know how gas was stored, but she vaguely knew it was held in great bellows-like tanks until needed. Next to it she drew a cross-section of a blast-furnace, this one exciting many comments from the metalsmiths surrounding the group.

"This pipe at the back, Mistress," someone commented, "which you say provides air to burn the impurities out of the iron. For a furnace of such a huge size, you would need enormous bellows!"

"We used bellows at first, but there are better ways, one of which might be a fan. A simple rotary fan," she drew one in the corner of the board, "can be driven by a watermill, or by any other means, since it is just a turning shaft, like so. Much easier to arrange than having bellows go up and down, and probably less wear."

"As you say, Mistress."

"I like it," Parrel mused. "And, by a strange coincidence, these fans might later be driven by these mysterious engines you talked about? Which means, we wouldn't have to build the furnace near a river?"

She smiled at him. "Exactly, Master Parrel. But, you'd probably need some kind of access to water in any case, wherever you built the furnace. Canals to bring raw materials from the mines and to take the finished products away." She considered. "For your experimental furnace, you could probably build one of these about three or four strides high, that should be big enough as a proof of concept. A full size one could be ten, fifteen, twenty strides high."

Parrel looked at the board. "Indeed, Mistress. I have my design. You have told us how to provide the materials needed to fill the furnace. I shall instruct my guild in these matters, and we shall start work immediately." He gave her a warm smile. "All Alaesia cannot thank you enough for what you have told us, Mistress."

Tanon looked glum. "I'd better order some more wagons, then. And," he hesitated. "I think you'd better tell me more about these canals of yours."

"There are canals all over Palarand, Tanon," Parrel told him.

"Not, I think, used the way the mistress implies they are used on her own world," Tanon replied. "Our canals are mostly drainage channels, after all."

"You're right, Master Tanon," she said. "You see, it's like this..."

By the time she had finished describing the barges used to transport goods during the early days of the Industrial Revolution, Tanon looked even more glum.

"I understand, now. Mistress, we customarily use barges on the rivers of North Palarand, especially the Palar of course. Using them on the kind of canals you describe is unknown to us. I shall need to employ someone proficient in boat-building as well, I see," he said. "I do not know sufficient about boats!"

"Master Tanon," Garia told him, "Don't forget, once a barge is built it can also be used for carrying heavy produce as well, or any of the other things you use wagons for. All you need is a large enough canal to get it close to the delivery point."

Tanon brightened up at that.

After steam engines naturally comes railroads, she thought. How is Tanon going to adapt to those? Is he going to become Anmar's first railroad baron? Hmm. Let's get steel production started first.

An unexpected visitor has arrived at the palace, the brother of the ruler of a nearby country. Unfortunately he is a sexual predator whose status makes him unstoppable and both Garia and Merizel are at risk. Cue a very tense banquet... and then Garia has an idea.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

25 - Beastly Encounter

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Keren? You've been quiet this afternoon."

They were in the carriage on their way back to the palace.

"Aye. I'm just amazed by the amount of knowledge crammed inside that head of yours." He pulled a face. "I'm a little afraid I won't be able to keep up, and neither will most other people. Sometimes the amount of your knowledge frightens me, Garia. Is it too much for Anmar?"

"I don't think so, Keren. As I have to keep reminding you, I'm just a young person like yourself, I don't know everything about my own world -"

"- that's one of the things that's worrying me. If this is the extent of your own knowledge, what must an adult in your world know?"

"No-one on Earth knows everything, Keren, and there are some who know very little. Most people only bother with just enough to get by with. I wouldn't worry too much, you'll pick it up quite easily because you're young. It's the older generation who are likely to have the most trouble, and part of that will be because it will change things, and older people often don't like change."

As they climbed out of the carriage in front of the palace they found Kendar waiting for them.

"Your Highness, Milady, Mistress. There will be a state banquet tonight in honor of the arrival of Duke Jarwin of Virgulend, I am expecting his party to arrive within the next half-bell. The Duke is on his way home, having recently visited his sister the Duchess of Plif."

"Thank you, Kendar. Is he staying long, do you know?"

"I'm not sure, Highness. Having been away, I would expect that he would be anxious to return home, but I have no word as to his intentions."

"All right, Kendar, consider us warned. Come on, ladies, let's go and change."

As they walked through the palace Garia asked, "Warned? Is he going to cause trouble?"

"To you, maybe," was the short reply. "He has wandering hands." He stopped in the corridor. "Garia, you'll have to be especially careful, since you're a newcomer here and he'll know that." His eyes flickered to Merizel. "Both of you, in fact. But, bearing in mind what you talked about this morning, if you go thumping him you could cause a diplomatic incident."

"I'll bear it in mind," she replied, "but, that won't necessarily stop me thumping him if he goes too far."

Keren grinned. "If he goes too far with you, I'll thump him. Ah, I have a thought, I wonder if we can use the same tactic we used when the Resident of Yod came to call. What do you think?"

"What, you mean, pretend we're betrothed? It's a thought." Merizel's eyebrows had shot up at this suggestion. "You'll have to ask your father first, I think. Virgulend's just up-river, isn't it? A bit too close to play games that might come unstuck."

Keren nodded. "I'll ask him."

Merizel could hardly contain herself. "You did what? I want to hear the whole story, Garia."

"Of course." Garia smiled at Merizel. "But you'll have to wait until tomorrow, probably. I'll tell you what you need to know as we walk, and now I'm really glad you showed me that map, Keren."

The three went as far as the Receiving Room where Keren split off to search for his father, Garia and Merizel continued towards their rooms, Garia telling Merizel briefly about the strange meeting with 'those of Yod' before parting their ways. Garia and Jenet returned to their suite and Jenet immediately called for bath water.

"What am I going to wear, Jenet?" Garia asked afterwards. "I've only been to one state occasion so far, and we know what happened then, don't we?"

"Let's see what's on the rail, Mistress. This one, perhaps?"

"Hmm. Let's try it on." Jenet helped Garia into the long, formal gown and laced it up. "Ow! No, I don't think so, at least not tonight. My breasts are still very tender. What else is there?"

Garia considered and rejected three others before coming to one that looked familiar.

"I know, I'll wear this one!"

"That's the one you wore when you arrived at the palace, Mistress. Didn't you say it had been borrowed?"

"I did, and it has been, Jenet. I'd forgotten all about it. I'll wear it this once more, and then we'll see if it can be returned. I don't like hanging on to things that aren't mine."

"It will probably need cleaning after tonight, Mistress, before you return it. Shall I arrange it?"

"Yes, please, Jenet."

"I think as it's a State occasion, Mistress, the Queen would like you to wear the tiara she gave you."

"Oh. Yes, it might help with the deception, don't you think?"

"Maybe, Mistress. I should warn you, the Duke may not notice such things, he has not done whenever he has visited in the past."

"Oh, dear. I think I'm going off this meal, Jenet."

"He is well-known in the palace, Mistress. Everyone will be alert to any mischief he might start."

Laced in carefully, Garia sat while Jenet fetched the tiara and began working out how to secure it to her head. Unlike the local women who had masses of hair piled on their heads for such occasions working out a suitable arrangement for Garia's short style proved difficult, but in the end they managed it between them. Since the event didn't involve leaving the palace all they had to do then was wait for Keren to collect them.

"Shall we go, Mistress?"

The Prince greeted them as they came to the door. He was dressed in a plum tunic with matching tights, with a dark green sleeveless surcoat on top. A green and purple sash wound round his waist and a wider version of the same, the house colors, went over his left shoulder with a sunburst-shaped medallion on it to show he was the crown prince. Around his forehead a thin gold band was set, ensuring that no-one would mistake him for anything other than a prince. A gold-chased scabbard hung at his left hip, the hilt of the sword showing many inset jewels. He had taken care to clean himself up and his hair showed the evidence of karzal-nut oil. To Garia he looked amazing.

"I bet you say that to all the girls," she replied, demurely holding out her hand. "Who are you dressed up for, then? Not this Duke, I would guess."

"I've been loafing around the palace a bit since you've arrived, Garia," he told her. "I thought I'd show you what I can look like when I put my mind to it. I must say, you don't look so bad yourself." He smiled at her as they began moving along the corridor. "Of course, in your case, it's impossible for you not to look beautiful."

Her eyes hardened briefly but she could never get angry with Keren. "You forget, Highness," she told him primly, "that I have been a maiden for no more than two weeks. Thank you for your kind remark, but remember that this is still all strange to me."

"Yes, you're right, Garia, I keep forgetting, but this is the life you now have to live. Expect to receive a lot of compliments in the future, not all of them from myself."

As they reached the corner he turned and looked back.

"Hey, you two! Come and give us a proper escort to the Receiving Room, will you?"

The two Guardsmen set unobtrusively in Garia's shadow hurried to catch the party up.

"As you command, Highness."

Thus suitably attended the party reached the door to the Receiving Room, where the Chamberlain announced them himself. With Garia's hand around his arm Keren walked into the room.

It was arranged slightly differently than last time, Garia saw. The tables were still laid out in a line along the center of the room, but there were less places set. At the opposite end to the thrones a small group of musicians sat playing quietly, the first time that Garia had encountered any since she had arrived. At least, she assumed they were playing, the sounds seemed disorganized but not as though they were still tuning up. As before, people were standing in small groups throughout the hall, but all talk ceased when Keren made his entrance with Garia.

A man, obviously the reason for the banquet, made his way towards them followed by a group of men Garia assumed were his servants. About the same size and build as Keren, he looked reasonably handsome, as much as Garia could judge such things, and she guessed that he was in his mid-twenties, Earth years. Like most Valley folk his hair was dark brown, and it had been carefully brushed and oiled to enhance the natural wave. He was dressed in a surcoat of heavily patterned pale-blue and yellow satin over a darker blue tunic and tights. His sashes were scarlet and gray, presumably his own house colors. Garia wondered whether her eyes were bleeding at the clash of bright colors. Even though he must have been traveling for some time his outfit showed no signs of wear or distress and she gave a thought for his servants who must have spent considerable time making his clothes fit for tonight.

"Your Highness," the man said. His voice was smooth and deep, and Garia could see how he might attract women. "We meet once more. And who, might I enquire, is your charming companion?"

"If I may present Duke Jarwin, younger brother of the Grand Duke of Virgulend. Your Grace, this is Mistress Garia, who is visiting from the distant land of Kansas. She is currently residing in the palace, under the protection of the King."

"Kansas? I know not of this land." But his tone indicated that the location of Kansas was not uppermost in his mind. "Are you enjoying your stay, Mistress? Palarand is a fair land, is it not?"

"I am enjoying my stay, Your Grace," Garia said, finding her voice. "So far it has been very... interesting."

"You should know, Your Grace," Keren said, "that there is every chance that Mistress Garia may become my betrothed. The King would become upset if anything should happen to prevent that."

In other words, back off, buddy. You may look like a smooth operator, but your reputation precedes you!

"But of course, Highness! I would not dream of such a thing." Jarwin turned to Garia. "I wish you well in your endeavors, Mistress." He frowned, turning back to Keren. "But is your father willing to break the unwritten rule of marriage? Can someone the status of Mistress be of royal blood in... Kansas, did you say?"

Garia answered that, covering the pause in Keren's reply when he realized the flaw in their scheme.

"In Kansas, Your Grace, it is certainly possible for any master or mistress to become our ruler. We practice a form of election, not unlike some of the Valley states, or so I have heard."

"Oh," Jarwin said. "You're one of those kinds of people, then. I personally think that such practices are unnatural, but there are worse things practised in Alaesia than electing rulers." His teeth became very visible and very white. "This land of yours sounds interesting, Mistress. Perhaps, with the Prince's permission, I may hear more of it after dinner? I have just come from my sister in Plif, and while I enjoyed the stay, honestly it isn't a very interesting place. I would hear more of this far land of yours."

Oh, crap. If I start telling him about Kansas he'll either think I'm making it up or that I'm certifiable. If he listens at all, of course. He doesn't want to find out about Kansas, he just wants to separate me from Keren. At least he's being relatively blatant about it. I have no experience being the victim of attentions like this, I might not recognize it next time it happens.

"If time and circumstance permit, Your Grace," she replied diplomatically.

The band stopped playing whatever they were playing and started something else that put Garia's teeth on edge. God, those instruments are tuned bad. Everybody stopped and turned towards the door behind the throne, from where Robanar and Terys now appeared, dressed in all their state finery. Robanar looked years younger than she knew he was, and Terys just looked magnificent. In the silence Kendar announced them, as if they needed announcing in their own home, and everybody in the room bowed or curtseyed. Holding the Queen's hand, Robanar walked directly over to join Keren, Garia and Jarwin.

"Jarwin!" Robanar boomed as they approached. "Good to see you again." Garia wasn't sure whether the tone was forced or not. The two men clasped each other's forearms in greeting. "On your way home?"

"Your Majesties," Jarwin made a bow. "Aye, I have been visiting sister Luann in Simbek these last three weeks, and I am returning home. You have received the news about Yod?"

"Aye, we have."

"The Grand Duke is concerned, and has started raising the levies. He wants me home to take charge of the army in case the situation becomes worse. I thought to pass though here in case you had more recent news."

Robanar nodded. "I shall let you have all we know, Jarwin, but I suspect it will be little more than your brother can tell you. But not tonight, I think. We'll discuss this in private sometime tomorrow. Tonight, let's just enjoy the meal and you can relax after your journey from Simbek."

"As you desire, Your Majesty. And, I must say, I am intrigued by the latest addition to your court."

"Hmm? Oh, Mistress Garia, yes. Jarwin," Robanar fixed him with a steely eye, "she is not for you, understand? Leave her alone."

Jarwin smiled. "Of course, Your Majesty. As you command."

Garia wondered how many people noticed that Robanar's left hand had gripped the hilt of his ceremonial sword tightly as he issued his warning. She suspected that many people had, just as she suspected Jarwin would take absolutely no notice of the warning.

Kendar's voice boomed out over the crowd's murmur. "Lady Merizel of South Reach."

Oh, crap with knobs on! We completely forgot Merizel! Once he spots her he'll be like a guided missile and we've no scheme in place to protect her!

She saw Merizel look about the room, trying to find someone she recognized, unlikely since she had not lived in the palace very long.

Please, please don't spot us. Wander off somewhere else and then we can find you later and protect you.

Merizel spotted them. Actually, she saw the King, complete with crown, alongside the Queen, and headed towards them. As she got closer she caught sight of the others.

"Lady Merizel," Robanar said, and she curtseyed to him and the Queen.

"I beg your pardon, Your Majesty," she said in a small voice. "I don't yet know the palace sufficiently well and I got lost."

"That's all right, my dear," he beamed back at her. "The palace is a large and rambling place, it's easy to get lost if you don't know your way round. Let me present you to Duke Jarwin of Virgulend, he's passing through on his way home from visiting his sister in Plif. Jarwin, this is Lady Merizel, daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach, she is assisting Mistress Garia."

Merizel gave him a curtsey. "Your Grace."

He returned a deep bow. "My Lady. Another ornament to grace the court of Palarand."

She blushed, her eyes lowered. "As you say, Your Grace."

Oh, dear. Hasn't she realized what he's doing? How do we get her out of this one?

There were a few moments of awkward stand-off which everyone pretended weren't happening, and then Kendar rapped the floor with his staff of office to request that everyone took seats. Robanar and Terys moved off towards their ornate chairs set in the middle of one side of the long table. Keren immediately grabbed Garia's hand but there was little they could do to prevent Jarwin moving in.

"Mistress, I see you are firmly attached to your prince. In that case I shall take charge of Milady here, see that she is not left unaccompanied. Milady, would you do me the honor of being my dinner companion this evening?"

Merizel stammered an acceptance and Jarwin held his arm for her. The pair walked around the table to seats facing the King and Queen, Keren moving so that Garia was sandwiched between him and Robanar. Robanar and Terys sat, giving the signal for the other diners to take their seats. The servants immediately began serving the first course and wine or beer for the diners.

"What's this, Sire? A curious contraption to find at table."

Garia turned to see Jarwin holding up the fork laid at his place setting. Unfortunately Bleskin, resplendent in his dress uniform, beat Robanar to the explanation.

"Ah, a most useful implement, Your Grace! The first benefit that Palarand has enjoyed since the arrival of Mistress Garia."

Jarwin gave a piercing look at Garia, who was sitting almost facing him. Robanar intervened.

"Where Mistress Garia comes from they have some different customs, Jarwin, and she has let us have the secret of forks. We have found them to be indispensable for eating our meals, and we would not be without them at table any more."

"If you follow our example, Jarwin," Terys added, "I'm sure you'll soon understand how they may be used."

"As you say, Ma'am. I'm sure I will. But, did not your captain say that Mistress Garia has shown you other wonders from her land?"

Before Bleskin could open his mouth Robanar said, "She has, Jarwin, but some of them are sensitive. We'll not discuss them tonight, understand?"

Jarwin gave Garia another look, and she could almost see the wheels turning. A pretty body and a brain! The tougher the target, the sweeter the victory! She tried to keep her expression bland but she could feel the dismay inside. If I let him have Merizel, he'll probably take that as a win and leave me alone. If I try to defend Merizel, he'll come after me instead. Perhaps I ought to have stayed in my room... but I can't abandon Merizel.

Terys said, "We've only just started production of forks, so there aren't many around yet. I'll see if we can arrange a small number for you to take home with you, as a present to you and the Grand Duke."

Jarwin nodded. "Delighted, Ma'am."

Then he ignored Garia completely and turned his attentions towards Merizel. During the rest of the meal they all had to listen to his patter which to Garia's horror was lapped up by his companion. By contrast Garia and Keren ate almost in silence. Eventually Terys had had enough and managed to start a conversation about Plif which lasted until the final dishes were finished and the wine glasses emptied.

As before, they all stood and walked away from the table, allowing the servants to descend on it and begin clearing away. Robanar and Terys moved to their thrones at the end of the room while Jarwin and his party were shown to smaller but still ornate chairs on Robanar's right. Keren conducted Garia to a similar pair of chairs set to Terys's left.

"Why doesn't Merizel see through him?" she hissed under her breath, the sounds of the dismantling covering her voice.

"Why should she, Garia? He looks and sounds perfectly normal to me, and that's what makes him so effective. I can't see many women standing up to him, really."

Garia gave a snort. "In Alaesia, maybe. To me, he sounds so blatant and amateurish. Put him with a group of girls from my school and they'd tear him apart in moments. 'Your skin is so soft and clear'?" She rolled her eyes. "Puh-leeze."

"Maybe, Garia, but remember you have a slightly different point of view, not to mention a different cultural background." They took their seats and he leaned towards her to be heard over the noise. "There are countries around Alaesia where Jarwin's conduct would get him thrown out of the gates with a spear in his back, Duke or not, but here in the Valley our history tends towards the romantic." His face fell. "Does that mean you're not romantic?"

She grimaced. "Boys aren't, at least not on my part of Earth. Ask me in six months or so, my point of view may have changed by then as I settle in. But, how do we rescue Merizel? I'd been so concerned about myself, I had forgotten that she was also at risk."

"Me too. Ah! I may have an idea. Jenet, go and fetch Bleskin over here. It's about time we asked a master tactician."

Bleskin came over, puzzled. "Highness, Mistress? I'm sorry about earlier, I'd forgotten about Jarwin's habits. What may I do for you?"

Keren quickly explained the problem and Bleskin's eyes narrowed in thought.

"I don't see what I can do, Highness. It isn't properly a matter for the Guard, as such, but I'm willing to help find another solution. I've never liked Duke Jarwin, his brother is much better in my opinion."

"All we need is some kind of pretext to keep them apart," Garia said. "It doesn't have to be real, and we can explain later, or even tomorrow if necessary. The Duke's been told, both by Keren and by the King, that he'll be in trouble if he comes near me. That won't necessarily stop him, of course."

"As you say, Mistress. If I may leave you? I must talk to one or two of his staff this evening, but I'll think on our problem as I circulate."

"Go ahead, Captain," Keren said.

After Bleskin wandered off Garia asked Keren, "Is Jarwin as bad as everybody appears to think he is?"

"More or less," he replied. "Even when he was younger, he used to harass my sisters whenever his family stayed here. Fortunately for them they had the good sense to keep out of his way. When Luann, his own sister, got married to the Duke of Plif there was a terrible fuss as he had apparently got to the sister of one of the other guests. I was there, deputizing for father and I remember it well. We don't like each other much, but because he's older and the brother of a Grand Duke he thinks he can get away with anything. There are rumors that some of his servants assist his efforts to bed young women." He gave a half-smile to Garia. "After this morning's lecture I expect you can look after yourself, but beware of him anyway. We don't need an incident with Virgulend just at the moment."

"That will depend on just how obnoxious he tries to be, Keren," she said. "If he just drips oil over me I promise you he'll get nowhere."

The floor was cleared fairly quickly and the rest of the guests took seats around the edge of the room. The reason quickly became apparent as the band started up again. People got up and moved around to talk quietly to one another, their voices covered by the music, but some started gathering in front of the band, arranging themselves into columns of men facing women.

"A dance," Garia said. "I hope you're not expecting me to take part in that, as I have no idea how to do any of the dances you might have here."

"Really? Do not people dance on Earth?"

"Oh, yes, all the time. But that looks pretty formal to me and I'd have to learn the steps. Doubtless I'll find time to learn to dance the way you do here, but it'll have to join everything else on the list."

The dancers stepped the length of the room, towards the thrones, and then turned and crossed over alternately as they started back towards the musicians, this time holding hands as they skipped.

"That's a shame," Keren said. "I think, bearing in mind what you do when exercising, that you'll make a good dancer."

"You're probably right," she replied, "but it's not exactly one of my priorities right now. Did you want to go and dance? I'd be quite happy to just sit here and watch. I wouldn't want to spoil your evening."

"Thank you, Garia, I may just do that. But you realize that the moment my seat empties you'll have a line of men waiting to get you out on the floor?"

Damn, he's right. Still, it may be an opportunity to learn more.

"I think I can manage to fend them off, Keren. Just go and enjoy yourself."

"As you wish, Garia. What kind of dances do you do on Earth, then? Are they anything we might consider introducing here, do you think?"

She grinned at him. "Oh, no, I don't think so! If what I see is a fair sample of how you dance here you'd all be completely scandalized by some of the dancing back home. Let's see, I guess the nearest thing to what they are doing over there would be something we call line dancing. Then there's square dancing, which is similar, but goes back to the olden days. Most of our other dances would be considered somewhat sensuous round here."

Keren's eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

"Well, take the waltz, for example. You pair up, a man and a woman. The man takes the woman's right hand in his left, and puts his right hand round her waist." She demonstrated the arm positions. "She puts her left hand on his shoulder. Then they dance round the room, turning around as they go, the man holding the woman close and guiding her steps. The tunes, which are also called waltzes, have a special three-beat. There are variations, of course. Then there are many other dances which we would consider classical with different musical tempos and rhythms, all of them rather suggestive."

"That doesn't sound too bad, Garia."

"What, holding a woman, not necessarily your partner, close to your body and whirling her around the dance hall? Waltzing caused a lot of trouble when it was first introduced." A glint came in her eye as she smiled wickedly. "Of course, only older people would do those kind of dances. People our age would be doing something entirely different. Let me see."

She turned to inspect the Receiving Room, imagining it to be a night club.

"Yes, imagine this," she continued. "This room, with most, if not all the lights out. Imagine five hundred people our age crammed in here, the music very loud, a pounding beat so loud you can't hear what anyone says. Everyone there will be dressed in very little, either tee-shirt and jeans like I was wearing when I came or shorts instead of jeans. For the girls, a tight-fitting tee-shirt and jeans or shorts or a dress which would show all the shoulders except a strap and which came down to here." She indicated her upper thigh. "Everybody bouncing up and down and waving their arms and getting very close to those around them."

Keren's mouth pursed in a silent whistle. "If I didn't already know you, I would think that you were telling me tall tales." He shook his head. "No, I can definitely say that kind of dancing can come in its own time, I think. You won't tell anyone else?"

"You have my word, Highness."

The music ended, for which Garia was profoundly grateful. It appeared that although it sounded to her like a cacophonous mess there was an underlying structure to the tune which was surprisingly sophisticated. It just seemed, unfortunately, that the tonic scale chosen on Anmar was completely different than that commonly used on Earth. It didn't help that the five musicians, each playing a different kind of instrument, apparently had five different ideas about how the tune was to be interpreted. I'll never complain about Chinese music again, she thought.

As the band struck up the next tune Keren got up to join the twenty-odd people waiting on the floor. Garia watched as they sorted themselves into groups of four which then began skipping clockwise. She was sufficiently engrossed in the actions, music notwithstanding, that she failed to notice the man looming over her.

"Mistress, do you not join your Prince in the dance?"

It was a man in his late thirties or so, dressed in what appeared to be a military dress uniform similar to Bleskin's except in color. She smiled up at him.

"I'm sorry, dances in my own country use somewhat different steps, sir. I do not know the dances of Palarand."

"Of course, Mistress, how thoughtless of me. May I introduce myself, I am Vice Marshal Dalbinar, presently military aide to Duke Jarwin, although my commander is the Grand Duke his brother. As a military man I am more familiar than the Duke with the countries of Alaesia, and I have never heard before of somewhere called Kansas. Is it possible you could tell me more, Mistress, so that I might place your country on the map in my mind?"

She shook her head. "I'm not sure that's possible, um, Vice Marshal? I don't know much about geography myself and I was unwell for a good portion of my journey here. I know that the caravan that brought me came through Moxgo, and that is about all. I can tell you that Kansas is not in Alaesia, it is somewhere else entirely, but I could not tell you which direction I came from or where I landed on Alaesia."

"Oh, that is disappointing. I'm sorry to hear about your illness, Mistress. I trust you are fully recovered now?"

"I am improving rapidly, Vice Marshal. The longer I've been here the better I'm feeling."

"You don't look unwell to me, Mistress, rather the reverse. I wonder, perhaps if you described your land, maybe there are neighbor countries, rivers or other features I might recognize? I do have knowledge of some of the outlying islands in the seas about Alaesia."

"As you wish, Vice Marshal, although I don't know how much help it will be. Kansas is in the middle of a great land mass similar to Alaesia, called North America. It is a country of wide plains and open spaces, although there are hills to the west." She shrugged. "There are rivers flowing through, the Arkansas, the Smoky and the Saline among others, all flow into the great Mississippi, which is a little like the Sirrel here, except it flows south not east. For neighbors we have Nebraska to the north, Colorado to the west, Oklahoma to the south and Missouri to the east." She smiled up at him. "Does that help you at all?"

"Unfortunately not, Mistress. I don't recognize any of those names, I'm afraid. Still, it was worth asking the question." He paused. "Those that brought you, they would know your route, Mistress? Presumably, at some point, unless you do marry the Prince, you intend returning home?"

"Yes, Vice Marshal, you're right. Those that brought me here doubtless know the route." She sighed. "It is not quite so simple, unfortunately. My story is complicated, and I really should not say very much more at the moment, if you don't mind."

"As you wish, Mistress. I have pried enough as it is for one evening. Enjoy the rest of it, Mistress."

Dalbinar bowed low to her and moved off, heading in Bleskin's direction.

Hmm. Almost everything I told him was the exact truth, she thought. It's better telling the truth than try to fix up a story which might be broken somehow, and there's absolutely no way anyone can dispute what I tell them, is there? He was interesting, wasn't he? Obviously Jarwin sent him over to pump me, but the fact that he went out of his way to say that he reported to the Grand Duke rather than Jarwin himself makes me wonder if he entirely approves of the man he accompanies.

As predicted, a steady stream of men came to ask her if she would wish to dance, all of whom she gave the same answer, which was that she did not know the steps. Because of this, and with the movement of the dancers on the floor, she lost sight of Keren. The next thing she knew the music had changed and he was dancing with Merizel in some complicated evolution presumably local to Palarand. None of the Duke's men were on the floor, all were standing talking to some of their hosts or watching the dancers.

"Mistress! It is a pity you do not dance, you look as if you would enjoy it. May I tempt you?"

Standing there was Duke Jarwin, with an encouraging smile on his face.

"I'm afraid not, Your Grace. As I've had to tell everybody, because I'm a newcomer here I don't know any of the dance steps, and if I went out there I'd just spoil it for everyone else."

"Are you sure, Mistress?" Without asking, he parked himself on Keren's chair. "Some of the movements are simple, it would be no trouble to guide you through them. Come," his teeth showed again, "let me show you how it's done." He offered his hand.

"I must decline, Your Grace. Really, it would not be a good idea."

"Well." A shadow passed briefly over his face. "A shame. The evening is poorer without you to grace the floor." The teeth, again. "Perhaps we may talk while the dancers promenade their steps. I hear that your land is very far away from here, it sounds exotic. Will you tell me of it, Mistress? A land that can produce such wonders as forks must be a very different place than Palarand or Virgulend, is it not true?"

Yeah, right. If I started telling you about life back home you'd think I was a loony tune. What can I do to convince him to leave me alone? Except, he'd just go and snag Merizel again. How am I going to save her? I wish I knew how long this evening is going to last.

At the same time Garia had become conscious of Jarwin on a more basic level. So close to him, her body began responding to him in a way which she found repellent.

Holy crap, he is a nasty piece of work. No wonder everyone gets warned about him, and no wonder it makes no difference at all! If I was to let myself go, I'd be flat on my back within fifteen minutes.

"As you say, Your Grace, but really Kansas is no different than any far-flung country of Alaesia is compared to places in the Valley. What I can tell you of my homeland would sound so strange to your ears either you would not understand me or you would not believe me."

"I would still like to hear of it, Mistress. Dalbinar tells me you live on a great plain. Are there many towns?"

"Not so many, Your Grace, it is mainly farmland," she told him unwillingly.

"Really? It sound very different than the Valley, to be sure." He looked at Garia with concern. "You look uncomfortable, Mistress. Perhaps your illness is still troubling you. Should you perhaps leave the hall, find somewhere to rest? If the King's Guard are busy, perhaps one of my men can accompany you?"

"No, Your Grace. It's not that." Garia steeled herself. "I find... your close attention... uncomfortable."

He abruptly stood up, the concern on his face changing smoothly to a smile.

"I apologize, Mistress. I admit that unthinking I crowded you. It is warm in here, is it not? Shall we take a turn about the courtyard, where the air is doubtless cooler?"

Damn it. Just GO AWAY, won't you? Where's a ten-foot pole when you need one?

"Jarwin," Robanar's voice rumbled. "Leave her alone, please."

"Sire." Jarwin bowed in the King's direction. "As you command. Mistress Garia appeared uncomfortable and I endeavored to assist." Somehow he made it seem as though Robanar had interrupted him during a vital task.

Jarwin sauntered back to his own seat, his eyes now on the dance which was coming to an end. Keren handed Merizel off to one of the other courtiers and then went to look for another female partner. Garia watched Jarwin's face flicker - very briefly - into annoyance before the mask came back. His eyes began roaming the room, seeking other potential conquests, apparently unaware of the King and Queen sitting next to him, watching his every move.

It's like watching a car crash in slow motion, isn't it? The King and Queen can do nothing to stop a man like him, can they? Except perhaps at sword point, and that might led to a war we could do without. This bastard is going to steal Merizel out from under everybody's noses and there's absolutely nothing we can do about it. Her jaw set and her nostrils flared. I'm NOT going to let that happen.

Keren came back and sat beside her, but her attention was upon ways of protecting Merizel. Jarwin had reclaimed her after that dance and she sat beside him again, entranced by his charisma and his smooth tongue. Garia fumed with frustration, all the while having to keep a smile on her face for public consumption.

Then she spotted Bleskin going to the main doors to have a word with one of the guards standing just outside, and she had an idea. It was an unpleasant one, and it was going to upset a number of people, but it would solve the immediate problem. As he turned she waved to him, he noticed her and began to walk over.

"Mistress?"

"Captain. I have had an idea, and it could cause trouble, so I want you to think about this very carefully before you act."

"Mistress?" Bleskin raised an eyebrow.

"I accuse Lady Merizel of stealing a necklace."

"But, Mistress!" Bleskin stopped. "Ah. I believe I understand. Mistress, you wish me to arrest Lady Merizel, remove her from the room?"

"Exactly, Captain. But discreetly, mind. Now, since this is only an unproven accusation, you need not take her to the cells, but put her under guard in her own chamber for the night, yes?"

Bleskin favored Garia with a measured look while Keren just stared at them both wide-eyed.

"Mistress, you have a devious mind indeed. These guards, they would prevent anyone entering as well as leaving, wouldn't they? And in the morning, you will discover that a mistake has been made, I have no doubt."

"Exactly," she repeated, grinning at Bleskin now. "Would you do it? Can you do it?"

"It would certainly be unusual, Mistress, but no more so than many of the more recent happenings." He straightened and came to attention. "Leave it to me, Mistress. I will consider what needs to be prepared, and I will wait until nearer the evening's end before making any move." He bowed towards them. "Highness, Mistress, if you will excuse me."

"Garia, you can't!"

"Keren, that bastard has to be stopped," she whispered back to him. "If this is the only way to get Merizel out of trouble, then I don't see we have any choice. We aren't threatening Jarwin, he's just going to have to put up with it. If it makes Merizel, or me for that matter, look like a villain overnight then I'll do it. Anything is better than Merizel getting raped."

Keren winced at that last word. "It's not quite like that and you know it."

"No?" Her tone was measured. "Try looking at it from my point of view - a girl's point of view - sometime. That's certainly what I'd call it, however you want to dress it up."

"Perhaps you have a point," he agreed reluctantly. "Are you sure you didn't start out female? No man of Palarand could come up with an idea like that."

"Trust me, I was just like you before I came here. It was a spur of the moment idea I had when I saw Bleskin go to the door. Now, we both have to act normally the rest of the evening. Can you manage that?"

"As you command, Mistress."

"Oh, Keren, please don't! We get on so well together." She put her hand over his.

"I'm sorry." He looked at her as he held her hand. "It's a great pity you can't dance."

"Yet," she qualified.

"We'll trade," he said. "I'll teach you to dance -"

"- and I'll teach you to kill people," she finished for him. They both grinned, and the awkward moment had passed.

There were several more dances, the band took a break, and many drinks were consumed by all. Later, as the evening cooled, things became more mellow, although the music still set Garia's teeth on edge. Keren danced with one or two of the women of the palace, since Duke Jarwin's party was entirely male. Jarwin even managed a dance with the Queen, although by the look on her face she only did it out of duty. When Garia and Keren were sitting down watching the proceedings they had to be careful not to pay anyone too much attention in case suspicions were raised.

So it was out of the corner of her eye that Garia saw a stiff-faced Bleskin approach Merizel and whisper in her ear, saw her stand and say something to Jarwin. The Duke half-stood, but she fluttered her hand at him and he sat down again, content to watch the Guard Captain escort her towards the entrance doors. Once there, he stooped and said something to her in a low voice.

"What?" Her horrified voice caused all talk to cease instantly, and even the band dribbled to a halt. "She said what?"

Bleskin repeated the charge and she turned white-faced towards Garia, an expression of total disbelief on her face. He beckoned, and two guardsmen stepped forwards and escorted her away down the corridor. Jarwin surged out of his seat and made to follow her, but Robanar stopped him.

"Wait!" He turned towards Garia. "Mistress, is this your doing?"

Oh, crap, she thought, wilting under Robanar's glare. Perhaps this wasn't a good idea after all.

"Sire," she stammered. "It is. I have accused Lady Merizel of stealing a necklace."

With a face like thunder, he asked, "Did you know what would happen? Did it have to be done now, in the middle of the reception?"

"Sire, I am not privy to Captain Bleskin's methods in such cases. I merely reported my suspicions to him."

Jarwin walked round Robanar and waved a furious finger at Garia.

"I know exactly what you did tonight, Mistress!" he said through clenched teeth. "I shall not forget this, you have my word on it!"

Eyes flaming, he turned and stalked off towards the door, waving an irritable hand at his men to follow him.

Robanar stood and faced Garia, who suddenly felt very small.

"It seems that our evening has been ended for us," he ground out. "Go to your chamber, Mistress. We shall discuss this in the morning."

It is the morning after the night before, and Garia has to face an angry Robanar and a furious Jarwin over breakfast. Accusations and insults fly and the situation becomes quite dangerous. Finally, a challenge is made and reluctantly accepted...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

26 - A Matter of Honor

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

You've blown it, completely blown it. All that goodwill you've accidentally built up over the last couple weeks has faded away like summer mist. How could you possibly have been so stupid? Now you've antagonized two of the most powerful men around and God only knows what they're gonna do to you. You'll be lucky if you'll end up as a kitchen drudge.

"Mistress?"

I mean, how stupid can you get? Robanar knew just what Jarwin was likely to get up to, almost certainly he had a plan to keep us out of trouble. Then you come along and piss everyone off by causing a scene in the banquet for Jarwin. Why couldn't you have just kept out of trouble?

"Mistress!"

"Uh, Jenet? Oh, yes."

Garia held her arms out so that Jenet could center the silk bodice which would support her breasts under her tunic. The maid stood behind, making sure the laces were threaded correctly before starting to tighten them.

"Uh, Jenet?" Garia said again. "Do you think I did the right thing last night?"

"You asked me that last night, Mistress, and the answer is the same. It was a good plan, and it had the right result, even if it upset Lady Merizel. I can't think of any way we could have done something better."

"Well, I'm not so sure. The King almost certainly had the situation under control, after all, he knew exactly what Jarwin was like. Then I go and blunder in and cause a scene. What do you think he'll do to me, Jenet? Do you have salt mines in Palarand?"

"Salt mines, Mistress?" Jenet wrinkled her nose. "Why would we have salt mines, and why would it matter?"

"It is an old punishment people used on Earth," Garia explained. "If you did something sufficiently bad, you got sent to the salt mines to dig the salt out as punishment. The mines were a very long way away, it was hard labor and generally you didn't come back."

"Oh, I see." Jenet stopped tightening the laces and walked round in front of Garia. "You mustn't think like that, Mistress. You're not even legally an adult yet, you haven't been here long enough to learn our laws and customs properly and you were just trying to help. The King might be upset today but considering all the good things you're doing for us I don't expect he'll be upset for very long."

"But, I've upset relations between Palarand and Virgulend! Exactly what he told me I shouldn't do last night!"

"I don't think that's likely the case, Mistress. I know they were both angry last night but I don't think it was anything that would affect our two countries." Jenet looked complacent. "It was just a spat over a woman, and another woman got the better of them. Wouldn't be the first time that's happened, I can tell you. Now, what are you going to be doing this morning, Mistress? Will you be training again?"

Garia sighed. Men did fight over women, after all. It even happened with appalling frequency on Earth. Perhaps Jenet was right, perhaps she was blowing the whole thing out of proportion.

"Yes, Jenet. I have to assume, without any reason otherwise, that I should carry on the daily routine I've started. So, we'll dress for exercise as usual."

A knock came at the bedroom door and Jenet went to answer it. Kenila was there and the two spoke.

"Mistress," Jenet said when she returned, "Her Majesty would like you to go along to her sitting room as soon as we are properly dressed."

That familiar feeling instantly came back to Garia's stomach.

"Oh, Jenet," she moaned, "I don't think I'm going to like this."

"Didn't you tell me you had a means of calming yourself, Mistress? Can you try that before we go?"

Meditation. "Maybe, Jenet. But I don't want to delay Her Majesty, she'll be wanting to get down to breakfast." Where doubtless Duke Jarwin will be waiting to reduce me to a smear on the floor.

Before leaving she stood with her eyes closed and started controlling her breathing. In a very short time she could feel herself becoming calmer, although she knew that the moment she walked in on the Queen she might as well not have bothered.

"Let's go, Jenet."

As Jenet opened the door to the Queen's sitting room Garia realized that of course it was also the King's sitting room, and both monarchs were seated waiting for her to arrive. She walked in and curtseyed as Jenet closed the door behind them.

"Mistress," Robanar began, his face serious.

"Oh, don't be so stuffy, dear," Terys said. "Garia, come over here and sit down, please. He isn't going to bite your head off."

"As you command, Ma'am."

When Garia was comfortable Terys continued, "I explained it to him, dear. He was rather upset to begin with but he now appreciates what you attempted to do."

"I do, Mistress," Robanar confirmed. "I would have wished for a quieter ending to a difficult meal, but as the Queen explained, your heart was in the right place. You showed commendable loyalty in wishing to protect Lady Merizel, and your plan for her protection showed quick thinking." He fixed Garia with his gaze. "It would have been wiser, perhaps, to warn us of what you intended to do."

"Sire, I told Captain Bleskin of my idea, and he approved of it, so I assumed that you would too. I am truly sorry if I have caused embarrassment to you or your court."

Robanar flicked a hand in dismissal. "As embarrassments go, it is a minor thing. But you have made me look foolish, twice. Firstly by implying that I let Jarwin do whatever he wants in my palace and secondly by not properly protecting those who live and work here, and I must plead guilty to both charges. As your King I have been remiss and apologize to you, Mistress. It should not have been necessary for you to resort to such subterfuges." He twitched. "I am assuming, Mistress, that it was a subterfuge? There has been nothing stolen?"

"I told you, dear," Terys said patiently. "Garia doesn't own any jewelry apart from the tiara she was wearing. Merizel couldn't have stolen anything because Garia doesn't have anything to steal. It was just a means to get her safely in her chamber with a guard outside." She looked knowingly at Garia. "It was necessary, too. Jarwin's suite is around the corner from Merizel's chamber, and one of his servants was sent along that corridor on at least two occasions last night."

"Aye," confirmed Robanar. "He was allowed to pass, but not to approach the door to her chamber. It is possible he had a legitimate purpose for being there but we cannot be certain." His gaze fixed Garia again. "Mistress, did it ever occur to you that I might have made my own arrangements for the evening, knowing the kind of man that Jarwin is?"

"No, Sire," she said in a very small voice. "I'm sorry again, Sire. Obviously if you had made arrangements then they wouldn't have been apparent to me, would they? If you wish to punish me for my mistake -"

"Punish you, Mistress? What kind of man do you think I am?"

"A King, Sire."

Robanar grunted. "I suppose I deserved that. No, Mistress, there will be no punishment involved, at least not for you. As the Queen has said, you acted with your heart in defense of someone you thought was in danger. The matter is closed."

Garia breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Sire."

"However," he continued, "Duke Jarwin is still with us and is doubtless still smarting over the incident. Shall you face him today, Mistress?"

Garia thought. It was possible she could avoid him if she really tried, but then he might come seeking her out... and she couldn't avoid him for ever.

"Sire, I can't answer that. Did you wish me to?"

"Although I really do not wish you to, I fear that Duke Jarwin must be faced, Mistress - by both of us. He has made me a fool in my own palace, and that must be corrected, whatever it does to our relationship with Virgulend. He has reasons to be angry with yourself, also, and it may be that we can use his anger against him. Will you join us for breakfast?"

In some ways it could be just like Sensei said, although applied to emotions rather than physical actions, she thought. I'd really rather not, but it may be that I am the lever the King needs to stop Jarwin. Woah, these are high stakes I'm playing for!

She took a deep breath and set her jaw. "Sire, yes, I will." Then she had another thought. "Sire, will Lady Merizel be present at breakfast?"

Terys replied. "No, dear, we decided that it would be better if she ate in her chamber this morning. She is somewhat annoyed as you might expect, and Duke Jarwin may still harbor desires to trap her."

Garia's face fell. "Has anybody explained to her what happened, Ma'am?"

"Yes, Captain Bleskin went to her chamber later yesterday evening and told her what he knew, dear. I regret it is you she is most angry with, because you prevented what was to happen between her and the Duke."

Garia couldn't believe what she was hearing. "She actually wanted -"

"Yes, dear. Unfortunately Merizel has a somewhat unrealistic idea of life at court, especially where those such as Duke Jarwin are concerned. The disappointment she received at your actions last night would have been as nothing compared to what would have happened after he had departed for home. We must face her with this, Garia, sometime today. It will not be pleasant, explaining matters to her, but she must be made to recognize the truth."

Garia bowed her head. "As you command, Ma'am."

"Now," Terys said briskly, "it's time for breakfast for us all. We have decided to prevent the Duke from upsetting the servants and retainers by breaking our fast in the Receiving Room today. Shall we leave?"

The King and Queen stood and Garia followed them. Robanar frowned and turned to Garia.

"A moment before we go. Mistress, your gown, did you choose to have it made the color of the Guard?"

"Uh, I don't think so, Sire." Garia thought back to the beginning of the whole business. "No, Sire, it was just circumstance. I wanted something to wear to exercise in that was sturdy enough to take the wear and about the same style as the tunic that Keren, uh, I mean the Prince wears. I didn't particularly specify a color anywhere along the line, that I can remember. It just turned out that way. Sire, was this a bad choice? If so, I can ask them to make me others in a different color."

"No, Mistress, it's not that. I wondered whether your choice of color was deliberate, and if so, why."

"No, Sire, it wasn't deliberate at all. And actually this isn't a gown but two separate garments. If I may?"

Robanar raised his eyebrows but Terys said, "Why not, dear. It will only take a short while."

"Thank you, Ma'am. Jenet?"

Jenet pulled the sash and removed the skirt from Garia's waist. Robanar's eyebrows shot up even higher. Terys examined the tunic with great interest.

"The tunic flares greatly below the waist."

"Yes, Ma'am. I need to be able to swing my legs. That's why I'm wearing tights as well, to preserve modesty."

"A remarkable outfit, Mistress," Robanar observed. "Would this be common wear on Earth?"

"No, Sire, not at all. Clothing is a complex subject and perhaps we ought to leave that for an evening session, if we may."

He nodded. "As you say, Mistress. We have more important affairs to settle."

"Jenet."

Her maid rearranged the skirt and sash about her body and the party left the sitting room for breakfast. Garia noticed that there seemed to be more guardsmen about than usual, and four swung into formation around them, two in front and two behind. The party made its way down and forward to the more public side of the palace towards the Receiving Room. At the door behind the throne the guardsmen peeled off as they walked through into the room.

"Your Majesty."

There were a number of people there, all of Duke Jarwin's party plus a number of senior courtiers and officials from the palace. Garia remembered that Robanar and Jarwin were supposed to be having discussions this morning about the military situation. All who were present bowed or curtseyed and then Duke Jarwin came towards the King and Queen, making a very low bow in front of them.

"Your Majesties. It seems I must apologize for my poor manners yesterday evening. I regret the manner in which I was forced to take my leave of you."

"Rise, Jarwin," Robanar told him. "It seems that it was a mistake, a silly misunderstanding between two young girls."

"As you say, Sire." Jarwin's eyes fixed on Garia. "I notice one of those girls present, Sire, is not the other to join us this morning?"

"Alas no, Your Grace," Terys said. "The events of last evening have upset her, and she has been advised to rest this morning. Still, I understand that you have much to discuss with the King today, is that not true? You will be too busy for amorous diversions?"

"Perhaps, Your Majesty," he replied, his eyes still on Garia. "Time will tell."

Oh my God. He's after me today. And, if I'm interpreting his look correctly, he's after my hide. This isn't going to be an amorous conquest, he's after blood.

"Let us be seated," Robanar said, and everyone moved towards the table.

"Dear, where's Keren?" asked Terys. "Did anyone tell him we were eating here today?"

"He knows what's happening, Terys," Robanar told her. "He's probably been delayed. I'm sure he'll be along shortly."

Everyone found seats, but before the servants could begin Keren ran through the main doors.

"I'm sorry, Father, Mother, I forgot," he said breathlessly.

"Come and sit down, dear. We've only just arrived here ourselves."

Jarwin sat opposite Robanar as he had done previously. Garia sat beside the King, and Keren slotted in between Garia and Captain Bleskin. The Captain would normally have been sitting facing them had they been eating in the more informal room. Jarwin looked at them curiously as the servants began setting dishes and goblets in front of each guest.

"Interesting, Sire. Three dressed the same sitting besides you. Do you now admit children to the palace guard?"

Bleskin stood up so fast his chair fell over behind him with a bang. Servants scrambled to right it as Robanar held up his hand.

"Bleskin, sit down," he said, looking straight at Jarwin. To Jarwin, he said, "The prince is of an age and status where he rightly trains in arms with my guardsmen, and wears their uniform when he does so. The similar color of Mistress Garia's gown is accidental. I must assume that you did not deliberately attempt to insult the Palace Guard?"

Jarwin smiled. "As you say, Sire."

The meal was the worst one Garia had ever attended, in either guise. Although everyone seemed to be making light talk across the food, the undercurrent was so thick it would take a sword to part it. Jarwin's face appeared to be light and unconcerned but the eyes that Garia saw told another story entirely.

He fools no-one but then I suppose this is what diplomacy means. Sometimes you just have to literally grin and bear it.

As the final plates were removed, and some of the diners still draining their goblets, Jarwin casually leaned back in his chair and spoke.

"About this training your son does with the guard," he said carelessly.

"Aye, Jarwin? What of it?"

"That's not what I'd heard he did, Sire. I understand that Mistress Garia appears to have some part in these training sessions."

Since most of the palace had some idea of what was going on, there seemed no point in denying it. Robanar, now thoroughly alert, replied, "You heard correctly, Jarwin. Mistress Garia comes from a society very different than ours and there both men and women take exercise."

Jarwin's grin broadened. "I've heard it called many things, Sire, but never exercise, if you take my meaning."

"What do you imply, Your Grace?" Robanar face had darkened as he understood what Jarwin was suggesting.

"Oh, nothing strange, Sire. I have heard that Prince Keren and Mistress Garia retire into a private room to undertake their exercise. Who am I to say what goes on in there? It seems no-one else knows."

Oh, crap. That never occurred to me, and to judge by the look on Keren's face, it hadn't occurred to him either.

"Let me ask you, Sire," Jarwin drawled. "Exactly whose idea was this exercise? Whose idea was it to request a separate room to do this exercise in? Perhaps the sort of exercise these two indulge in is the same kind I am occasionally accused of."

You bastard! You absolute, copper-bottomed bastard!

Jarwin was still speaking. "If she is familiar with this kind of exercise at such a young age then perhaps she is expert in it. Perhaps she might be willing to teach me a few things. Though, I must modestly admit, my own knowledge of the subject is fairly extensive." He showed his teeth and it was not a smile.

Garia knew that her own face showed shock and dismay and she guessed that Keren's face was much the same. Unfortunately, that would only reinforce the suggestion that Jarwin had made. Robanar had initially looked as if he would explode but now it appeared he was seriously considering Jarwin's snide suggestions. Terys looked concerned but upset at the way Jarwin had sprung his trap.

"I've heard a number of rumors about the little girl here," Jarwin continued. "Many of them are too unlikely to be believable, but I wonder if in fact any of them are true at all, whether she has spun a web of lies around you all. She says she comes from a far land called Kansas, on another land mass like Alaesia. I ask you, Sire, just how likely is that? I grant you, her accent is strange and her word choice is sometimes unusual, but it is more likely she comes from some city, town, village - most likely a village, Sire - somewhere the other end of the Valley. She's told you all a wagon-load of fanciful tales and charmed you into giving her a place here in the palace. Now that she's worked her way into your innermost circle, she's trying to attach herself to your son, make herself Palarand's next Queen despite all custom and usage. A moment's thought will tell you that she has actually told you nothing of substance since she arrived here. Would you not agree with this, Sire?"

As Jarwin spoke she became aware that the tension gradually eased out of the men sitting either side of her. Jarwin had just picked up palace rumor and run with it, and as he had done so he had blunted his most effective weapon, the possibility that she had been making out with Keren behind closed doors.

"You insult my intelligence, Jarwin," Robanar growled. "You insult my son, you insult Mistress Garia and you insult the honor of the Guard. You are a guest in my house, you will apologize."

Jarwin waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, I will admit, Sire, I was taken by the color of the attire I see facing me. I will apologize to your Guard Captain for suggesting that his business is anything else but professional." He stood and bowed at Bleskin before sitting down again. "However, I stand by my earlier questions. What are that boy and girl actually doing in that room all by themselves?"

"What they are doing," Terys said frostily, "is no business of yours, Your Grace. If you are going to be asking such questions, I would ask what your man was doing last night in corridors he had no reason to pass through."

"Why, Your Majesty!" Jarwin said, spreading his hands wide in innocence, "My men are strangers in your palace, he merely took a wrong turning."

"Jarwin," she retorted, "you and your men have been coming here for years. They know their way around this palace at least as well as I do. You will have to do better than that."

While this exchange was happening Garia had an epiphany. Her body and mind calmed, and she saw that there was only one possible way to resolve this, and it would involve her, and it would involve careful maneuvering to achieve the expected result.

"Keren," she said. Jarwin, with his mouth open to speak, stopped and looked at her. Robanar's and Terys's heads turned to look at the source of the unexpected interruption.

"Yes, Garia?"

Jarwin noticed that neither used the other's rank, and wondered if that meant his attack had struck true. His eyes blazed and a grin began to form.

"Tell the Duke," she said, "exactly what we do in that room, please."

"Garia? You're sure?"

"I'm sure, absolutely sure."

Keren turned to Jarwin and said, "Mistress Garia is teaching me unarmed combat each morning."

Jarwin roared with laughter, rocking backwards and forwards on his chair. His fist pounded the table, causing the few dishes that remained to rattle. When he had subsided enough to speak, he said, "Unarmed combat? Oh, I like that! I have never heard it called that before! Sire, your whelp convicts himself out of his own mouth."

Keren, flushed with anger, jumped out of his seat. "Your Grace, I cannot let that pass. I speak nothing but the truth, and I will not be called a liar, even by you."

In the absolute silence that instantly fell in the room, Garia carefully put her hand on Keren's arm.

"Sit, Keren. It's me he's after, because he blames me for interrupting his little game last night. He wants me, and he wants revenge."

Jarwin actually sneered at her. "You, Mistress? A girl child? I don't stoop to treat with the likes of you." But his eyes glittered, and she knew that she had understood him correctly. Now, would he take the bait? "It is a pity that your petty girlish games separated me from, what was her name again? Never mind. She was merely the entertainment for the evening. A trivial matter, soon forgotten." His grin returned. "You teaching the Prince combat, eh? About as likely as your story of coming from somewhere called Kansas." He switched to Robanar. "Sire, this girl is impertinent. She needs to be taught how to behave when with her betters."

Robanar said, very softly, "She behaves much better when with us than you do, Jarwin. Mistress Garia, you were saying something to the Duke?"

"Sire, I was. Your Grace, you are a bully and a braggart who uses his position to seduce women and insult their men, even while you are a guest under their roofs. I've know men like you who think they are... the Maker's gift to women, and that the sun shines out of their backsides. My guess is that you are a vain windbag with nothing more supporting you than the fact that your brother rules a country."

Amiright, or amiright? He can't possibly refuse, can he?

Jarwin surged to his feet and leaned over the table, his eyes bulging.

"You dare insult me like that, you little cow? The only thing that saves you from a beating - or worse - is the fact that you are a woman. Barely. You are well aware that no man would challenge a woman in combat. Yet, I would have satisfaction. Sire, will you permit this, this child, to insult her betters in this way? I demand satisfaction!"

Robanar turned to Garia. "This is a grave charge, Mistress, and one I cannot overlook, as I might if it were purely a domestic matter. Will you withdraw your remarks, or must I find a champion for you?"

Ouch. I've miscalculated. I've been so busy with my cunning plan to get Jarwin all riled up I forgot that this society will do its best to protect women from the realities of violence. Ah, except when they are like Jarwin, of course. It's going to be harder to convince the King to let me fight than it was to get Jarwin ready.

"Sire, neither, if you please." She licked her lips, suddenly dry. "Duke Jarwin does not believe that I am capable of unarmed combat, let me prove myself to him."

Jarwin was furious. "Sire, I must protest! I cannot fight with a tiny girl like her, I would be a laughing stock!"

"Which is worse," Garia quickly said, before Robanar could answer, "that you fought a girl like me, or that you were too afraid to fight because I might beat you?"

Jarwin sneered again. "Have no doubt on that score, Mistress. There no possible way that any meeting between you and me would result in anything but a beating for you! No, Sire, this is impossible, find some other way."

"So," Garia said, "you admit to beating women, then? I expected nothing less from you. However, you don't frighten me in the slightest."

"Sire, she puts words in my mouth! This is intolerable! Will you not restrain her?"

"Almost as intolerable," Robanar replied, "as the behavior you displayed last night, Jarwin. Mistress, will you not withdraw?"

Garia looked up at the King. He was angry, but he was also upset that Garia had forced him into this position. It was quite likely that Robanar had anticipated some kind of challenge this morning, but never this.

"Sire, I am also a guest in your house," she pointedly replied. "I will accept whatever decision you are prepared to make, but no, I will not withdraw."

"Mistress," Robanar pleaded, "you put me in an impossible position. What am I to do?"

"Let me fight him, Sire. That will put an end to all of this."

"Mistress -" Robanar stopped and looked at Garia thoughtfully. He spun and spoke to Jarwin.

"Jarwin, it seems that Mistress Garia is being stubborn. Will you give us leave to speak privately?"

"By all means, Your Majesty. This situation has gotten ridiculous, why you do not just have her taken away and locked up I cannot imagine." He flicked a dismissive hand. "Remember, I still require satisfaction from you."

Robanar turned to his right. "Mistress, Keren, Bleskin, with me, if you will."

In a corner of the room, Robanar spoke to Garia.

"Mistress, if I did not know you better, I would declare that you were entirely insane to persist with this matter. This is not what I expected when I came to breakfast today. From the fact that you yourself have suggested this fight, you must believe that you can best him? Is this possible?"

"I don't know, Sire." Garia's lips were dry again, and the charged atmosphere was making her light-headed, but she forced herself to continue. "I am assuming, Sire, that the state of Virgulend's military abilities are similar to Palarand's?"

Bleskin answered. "Aye, Mistress, they are exactly the same. All the countries round about, including the entire Valley, make war in much the same manner. There are minor differences in equipment but that is all."

Garia nodded. "Then, I am certain I can take him, Sire. It is very much sooner than I might have wished, but he has no clue what I can do. All I ask is that you make sure no weapons are involved. I'm not sure I can do much with a sword yet."

"As you say, Mistress," the King replied, "but there is the matter that you are a woman, and women do not fight in Alaesia."

Garia grimaced unhappily. "Of that I am now aware, Sire. If necessary I shall offer him an inducement if he wins. He isn't going to, of course, but it will get him to fight."

Robanar's eyes narrowed. "What inducement, Mistress?"

"Me, Sire," she said simply.

"No," Robanar said. "I cannot permit that. If he should by some circumstance win, I would be honor bound to give him the spoils. No, Mistress, you ask too much."

"Father," Keren said, "You haven't yet seen her in action. I've seen but a small sample of what she can do, she will not lose."

Robanar was silent for a long moment. "You have only sparred with Keren, haven't you?" he asked her. "Jarwin is heavier, faster and more experienced. He has taken part in some small battles, although I suspect he may not have played such a big part in them as the reports would have us believe. Are you that confident of your prowess, Mistress?"

"Sire, I am. No-one facing battle should ever underestimate an enemy, and I do not intend to do so this time. But I shall be the one walking away."

He bowed to the inevitable. "As you will, Mistress."

The four walked back and stood in a group facing Jarwin across the table.

"Against my better judgment," Robanar said, "I am persuaded that Mistress Garia knows what she is talking about and understands the risks. Will you meet her in unarmed combat, Duke Jarwin, or shall it be known that you refused to fight a woman?"

"This is preposterous," Jarwin spat. "I would be within my rights to refuse this stupidity! Your Majesty, this goes well beyond the customs and laws of either of our countries."

"Mistress Garia offers a forfeit," Robanar responded unwillingly. "If you win, she offers you herself."

There was a gasp throughout the room at that. This was unprecedented! This event would be the talk of Palarand for years! Jarwin's eyes glittered as he heard the offer, and they bored into Garia's eyes. Forcing herself to be calm, she stared him down.

"Name your terms, Mistress," he said.

"If you defeat me," she said, "I'm yours until sunset. Agreed?"

It didn't take the Duke long to think it through. "Agreed. And if I lose?"

Robanar answered. "In that case, Jarwin, I want you out of my palace. Your whole party."

Jarwin's grin was huge. "That sounds very fair to me. So, Sire, when shall we begin?"

~o~O~o~

When they reached the Large Training Room they found it lined with the guardsmen who would normally have been training that day, plus some from the duty quadrants. The shift had rotated and the men who were present were mostly strangers to Garia, but not to Keren. They were evenly spaced around the walls and Garia noticed that every single one of them was armed with either a spear or a cross-bow. All wore half-armor on their left arms and their lower legs, plus round leather 'work' helmets. An expectant buzz ran round the men as the King's party and the Duke's party separately entered the room. Before Bleskin had sent off to arrange the room he had inquired of Garia if she needed anything special provided, a mat, perhaps.

"No, Captain, the flagstones will do fine. You could ask them to spread a little sand on the stones, just enough for grip but not enough that he can kick it in my eyes." The captain's eyes gleamed at that, because it showed that Garia knew her trade. "Oh, and Captain. Ask for Mistress Margra to be present, please. I may win, but I'm sure I'm going to hurt afterwards as well."

Bleskin had an unexpected tit-bit for her, as well.

"Vice Marshal Dalbinar had something interesting to say to me, Mistress, which might be useful to you. He says that although the Duke Jarwin takes care not to make it apparent, he is left-handed. He may think to surprise you during the fight if so."

Garia had nodded thoughtfully. "Thank you, Captain. That may be the difference between defeat and victory."

Chamberlain Kendar was present and he was going to act as referee. However, Robanar himself laid down the rules of the contest.

"This is a contest of submission, not to the death. The fight shall continue until one of you yields or is rendered insensible. In that case whoever is left standing shall be declared the victor. Either party may petition a hold to have wounds seen to. If Kendar asks you to stop for any reason then you shall do so immediately on pain of forfeit. Is this understood?"

"Your Majesty, it is," Garia replied.

"Aye, Your Majesty," Jarwin said through a smile. This was going to be a walk-over, and then he'd get to find out what that soft, pale body could do!

"Then are you both ready?"

"A moment, Sire," Garia said, holding up a hand. "Jenet?"

"Mistress."

The men had closed in to form a circle around the combatants about ten strides in diameter, the spears every other man held gripped horizontally to form a perimeter. Jenet ducked into the circle, crossed to Garia, and pulled off her mistress's skirt, retying the sash. Jarwin's eyes bulged.

"Sire! This is too much!"

"What, Your Grace," Garia said to him. "You didn't really think I'd fight with a skirt wrapped round my legs? This is how I have been dressed while practicing with Prince Keren."

There was an audible in-drawing of breath from the guardsmen, followed by murmuring, but silence descended quickly again. All had realized that the tiny girl in front of them knew what she was doing. All they now wondered was whether she could overcome the Duke's greater size, weight and reach.

"Knife," Garia said into the silence.

"What?"

"The knife at your belt, Your Grace. I'm sure it was an oversight." She smiled sweetly at him. "I wouldn't want you to hurt yourself when you fell on it."

There were a few sniggers from the watchers, quickly stilled. With a snarl Jarwin undid his belt and removed the knife and scabbard, handing them to one of his men who had stepped into the ring. Scowling, he refastened the belt as his man stepped out of the circle. Both combatants looked at the other.

"I still think this is the most stupid contest I've ever entered," Jarwin remarked. "A few slaps and it'll be all over for you, little girl." He smiled nastily. "Then you'll get to see what a real man has to offer."

Garia said nothing but moved steadily closer to the Duke. I forgot to check the laces on these boots. I hope they're going to be secure enough, at least until I put this clown down. Now, is he going to use his right arm first, and leave his secret weapon till later? I think, if I were over there, that's what I'd do, but as Sensei said, you can put yourself in your opponent's place all you like but you can never really know what they're thinking. Keep all options open until you're forced to commit.

He's a big bastard, isn't he? As I thought, he's about the same height and shape as Keren, but he must be ten to fifteen years older. His muscles could be that little bit denser and stronger. He's had that much more experience, like the King said. He's probably lived, worked and trained with his men, and I mustn't think that he doesn't know any kind of unarmed combat. He won't know what I know, but he may still have some tricks up his sleeve.

"What, little girl? No distracting banter? No second thoughts? It's too late now, because -"

Jarwin leaned forward, his right arm shooting out to grab Garia's left arm. Jesus, he's quick. Garia promptly stepped left inside Jarwin's reach, grabbed his tunic with both hands and twisted right. The startled Duke flipped over her head and landed heavily on his back on the stones. Garia danced back, away from any possible kick or hold. The watching men gasped.

The Duke rolled to one side and came to his feet - quickly, but not as quickly as Keren had. That's the element of surprise gone. He'll be more wary of me from now on. Much good may it do him.

"You little tramp," he said, wiping his mouth with the back of one hand, "so you know a trick or two, do you? Let's see how long you can keep that up."

Yes. Stamina might be an issue. He's a hard-living type and I'm untrained, six days after my first ever period. Well, this was never going to be a long contest, despite what he might think.

He rushed her, both hands out to try and grab her, and she let him come, standing calmly. At the last second she ducked left and his left arm reached down to clutch her right shoulder. As she swayed away from him her right foot came up and she stamped the sole at the inside of his right knee, which was currently taking all his weight. Then, continuing the turn her leg movement had started, she ducked under his outstretched arms as he collapsed onto the floor.

"Aaah! You little cow! Wait till I get my hands on you!" His face was livid.

She completed her turn and stood facing him, hands on hips, head cocked to one side, watching him as he staggered to his feet. He rushed her again, but this time she stepped to the right, grabbed his tunic and turned the other way. Jarwin went flying again, landing heavily on one shoulder.

He's right, she thought. This is ridiculous. Shooting fish in a barrel would have been harder. I think the time has come to whittle him down a little bit.

She moved towards him again, to his left. It was natural for him to suppose that she was making the same movement again, and his left hand lashed out, grabbing a handful of her tunic, and incidentally bruising her still-sensitive breasts. She promptly grabbed his arm with both hands, and now that he was supporting her weight, jerked her feet off the ground and pulled them as far up as his arm would let them come, her body tilting outwards as the center of gravity moved.

The startled Duke had no time to react as she lashed out with both feet, stamping directly at his torso under his left arm. She heard bones crack and he convulsively let her go to fall backwards on the floor with a grunt. Of course she also fell, this time landing heavily on her left shoulder-blade. That's going to smart in the morning.

"What on Anmar are you?" he gasped, sitting up. His left arm was held out and his right hand was gingerly exploring the damage to his ribs. He winced as he found a break.

"That was your first mistake," she told him, speaking for the first time. "I'm not of Anmar, I'm from somewhere else entirely. You should have listened to all those stories."

He staggered to his feet and came towards her, limping slightly. There was murder in his eyes, and she knew that the situation had become critical. If he caught her now, she would be dead before Kendar could stop him. However, he wasn't going to catch her. Time to end this, I think. Various parts of me are beginning to hurt.

He tried to reach out with his left hand as he attacked, but the pain from his ribs was too great and he was forced to turn to bring his right hand to bear. It unbalanced his movement. Garia ducked and spun clockwise on her right foot, her left stamping the outside of his right knee, and she felt it give. As he buckled, she continued the turn, locking her left elbow and using the whole of her upper body as a pivot, slammed the heel of her left hand into his right temple. He collapsed backwards onto the floor.

Ow. Jesus, that hurt. She put her hand under her right arm, pressing it against her rib cage. I've only got a tiny hand and arm, and almost no shoulders at all for leverage. If I had still been Gary, that blow would have broken his neck, but as it is I've merely dazed him. I hope it's enough.

She looked down at him, panting slightly. He briefly tried to sit up, still dazed, but fell back immediately. His right leg looked wrong, and she realized that her second kick at his right knee had damaged the joint - possibly permanently, given the current state of medical knowledge here. She turned to look at Kendar, who came forward, sword in hand.

"This contest is ended," he announced. "Mistress Garia is declared victor, having fairly beaten the Duke Jarwin."

There was a thundering then, as the guardsmen brought their spears smoothly vertical and then began pounding them on the stone flags as applause. Robanar, Jenet and Margra hurried forward to Garia, while several of Jarwin's men attended him.

"Oh, God," she said. "Margra, get me a bucket of water to put this hand in. I should never have done that, it was stupid." She looked up at Robanar. "Sire, was that sufficient for you?"

"Aye, Mistress, that was well done." He nodded. "I would not have believed it possible." He gave his characteristic grunt. "You have served Palarand well today, Mistress. As you have every other day you have been here, but this is different." He turned to look at her closely. "You have other hurts, Garia?"

"My... left shoulder isn't too clever, and my left hand is probably broken, but otherwise only light bruising, Sire. Apart from the hand, nothing to worry anyone."

Jarwin had managed to get himself up to a sitting position, but it was obvious that it would be weeks before he would stand on that leg again. He was still furious.

"This was a travesty of a contest, Robanar! You could not expect me to know what she was capable of. All Alaesia will hear of this!"

"They certainly will, Your Grace," put in Dalbinar, who had walked forward. "You had been told what everyone in the palace knew about her, and you chose to ignore all but what suited you to hear. All Alaesia will indeed hear how you attempted to seduce a girl, and then her friend came and bested you in a fair contest. A fifteen-year-old girl, using only her bare hands!"

Jarwin opened his mouth to say something, and then winced as a broken rib jabbed him in the chest.

Robanar stared down at the Duke. "I want him out of my palace before the noon bell, understand?"

"Aye, Your Majesty," one of his men replied.

"And I want all of you off my lands by sunset, is that clear?"

"Aye, Your Majesty. "

"He is forever banned from Palarand," Robanar decreed. "If he is found within our lands again he will be escorted to the borders at spear point."

Jarwin glared at him with hate from where he still sat, but said nothing.

"Uh, Sire, he cannot walk."

"Margra! Provide these men with a stretcher. Once they have put him in the back of a wagon at the front of the palace, burn the stretcher." The faces of the Duke's men went pale. "Get this offal out of my sight."

A stretcher was brought and the groaning Duke was loaded onto it. As his men lifted him to carry him away, Robanar pointed a finger and said, "Not you, Dalbinar. I want a word."

"Sire?"

Robanar looked around. "Where can we -"

"Sire," Bleskin said. "Over there. That room should be empty."

"Good. Come with me as well."

The three men walked over to the door and entered the room, which was the one recently prepared for Garia. Dalbinar looked around with interest.

"Is this the room where she..?"

"Aye, Vice Marshal," Bleskin confirmed. "Although she's only used it once so far."

Dalbinar looked at the ceiling. "Ah, I see Bodrik's standard hanging there."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "That was eighty years ago, Dalbinar. We don't hold grudges, and I don't think you do either."

"No, Sire. Grand Duke Bodrik wasn't a very good ruler anyway. Sire, you wished to talk?"

"Aye, Dalbinar. I know you have no love for the Duke, so I'm offering you the chance to go on ahead on your own, to give Mariswin, how shall I put this, an unbiased account of what happened here. If I do, would you carry an dispatch from me to him? It will take me a bell or perhaps two to write it and I expect you'd like some time to put down your own thoughts before you leave. How about it? You'll arrive long before the Duke does."

"With pleasure, Sire. The Duke's depredations have gone on for far too long. I expect he'll never look at a woman the same way again."

Robanar grunted. "Don't you believe it. Even with that leg to remind him, memory can be a strange thing." He smiled crookedly at the Vice Marshal. "However, once the story of what happened here gets around, he won't find it so easy to return to his old ways."

Dalbinar nodded. "Indeed, Sire. We'll both make sure of that, won't we?"

Back in the main room, Margra had fed Garia two spoonfuls of the vaguely minty-tasting medicine, which fairly swiftly reduced the pain from her hand and shoulder. She had applied a herbal poultice to both sides of Garia's hand and was bandaging it as she had done Garia's legs what seemed an age previously.

"I can't do much for your shoulder here," Margra said, "because I'll need you to remove all your upper clothes to look at it. I don't think you've broken anything though, just bruised it." She smiled at Garia. "You do seem to gather bruises at an alarming rate, don't you?"

Garia managed a weak smile. "Not from choice, I assure you."

"Do all the women of Earth fight as you do?"

Garia shook her head, which caused twinges along her left shoulder. "Not at all, Mistress Margra. Most are probably like women here although at least self-defense is an option."

"A strange land indeed."

The guardsmen were crowding around her now, wanting to get a closer look at the girl who had just taken on and defeated a man twice her size.

"Easy, men!" It was a guardsman with a diagonal sash, she supposed an officer of some sort. "Give the Mistress some room!"

He turned and addressed Garia.

"Mistress, that was an impressive display to behold. The men have many questions."

"I'm not surprised," she replied. "I'm sorry, who are you?"

"Quadrant Officer Vern, Mistress," the man said, coming to attention and banging his fist on his chest. "Leading the Third Quadrant."

"Quadrant Vern," she replied, acknowledging his salute with a nod, "as you see I need treatment from Mistress Margra here." She waggled her bandaged hand. "I'm not going to be practicing for a while, it seems, so with Captain Bleskin's permission perhaps I'll come and talk to you all tomorrow morning, if that will be convenient?"

"As you desire, Mistress, that will be quite convenient." He turned to face his men. "Right, you lot! The fun's over, time to get back to doing some work!" He turned to Garia again. "By your leave, Mistress." He saluted again and walked off after his slowly dispersing men.

"We need to return to your suite, Mistress," Margra said. "Can you walk, Mistress, or shall we fetch a stretcher?"

"I think I can walk," Garia replied. "Let's take it slowly. Should we wait for the King, do you think?"

They all looked towards the door of the Self Defense Training Room.

"The King would probably suggest that your needs are more important than his just now, Mistress," Margra said.

"Aye," Keren added. "I don't think he'll argue with that. Come on, Garia, let's get you back."

Garia sighed as they turned towards the corridor.

"What?"

"That's one ordeal over, thank goodness," she said. "Unfortunately there's a worse one to come. I have to face Merizel."

Garia has to deal with the consequences of the bout with Duke Jarwin. She also has to try and make peace with Lady Merizel, who is still under the impression that Garia was a rival for Jarwin's affections. Then there's the Palace Guard, who want to know what she did...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

27 - Aftermath

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

They hadn't walked very far from the Large Training Room when Garia's head began to swim and her legs buckled under her.

"Whoa there! Grab her!"

Firm but gentle hands held her as she sagged.

"I don't think she got hit, it must be delayed reaction," Margra said.

"I think you're right," Keren replied. "Garia? Can you stand?"

"I don't know," she answered fuzzily. She started breathing deeply, hoping the extra oxygen would clear her head.

"She's getting cold and clammy," Keren noted.

"We need to get her back to her suite as soon as possible," Margra said. "That was a significant effort for one so small."

"I agree. Here, I'll carry her. I know she's not that heavy."

He scooped Garia up the same way he had done that previous night and they set off towards the household area. She laid her bandaged left hand on her stomach to keep it out of the way. Her left shoulder hurt where his arm supported her, but that was a small price to pay.

In the household corridor Terys had been pacing up and down outside the doors, consumed with worry. As Keren, Margra and Jenet approached she turned towards them with a gasp of shock.

"Oh, Keren! What did that man do to dear Garia? She's injured!"

"Mother -"

"I'll never forgive myself for permitting this to happen, it was a stupid idea to allow a tiny girl to fight a big brute like Jarwin. What could she possibly have been thinking of? And now she has to pay the forfeit. That should never have been allowed either." Her eyes began to burn with fury at the injustice of the situation.

"Mother! Garia won."

"She can't possibly - What? What did you say, Keren?"

"Garia won the contest, Mother. The fight was so one-sided it was embarrassing. Garia destroyed his right knee, I don't think he'll ever walk again, then she broke some of his ribs and finally she knocked him out. I don't think he did much to her at all."

Terys was momentarily at a loss. "She did all that? Little Garia did that?" Her eyes flicked to the bandaged hand. "Then what happened to her hand?"

"That was when she knocked him out. She hasn't done enough training for her hand to be strong enough yet." Keren shifted his burden. "Mother, I know she doesn't weigh a lot but she's beginning to feel quite heavy. If you wouldn't mind?"

"Oh, yes, Keren, of course!"

Terys moved out of the way and Jenet opened Garia's sitting room door. Keren entered and walked straight through to the bedroom. Once there he crossed to the bed and laid Garia gently on it. She smiled a thanks up at him and he grinned back.

"That's the second time I've laid you on this bed, Garia. I'm not sure if I want that to become a habit or not."

"That's fine by me," she said.

"I realized something as we walked," he said. "This is your very first serious fight, isn't it?"

"It is," she replied. "How did you know?"

"I've heard some of the older men talk about it," he explained. "You can train all you like, but the first time in battle - or a fight like yours - is different. They say it brings it all home to you, and it can affect you greatly. It's different when you have to put theory into practice."

She gave him another weak smile. "I guess you're right. I never considered that at all."

"Ma'am, she has a little shock," Margra told Terys. "If she could have some pel?"

"Of course. Kenila, a pot of pel, please."

"And we need to examine her properly," Margra continued, "in case there are other injuries."

"Of course, Margra. Keren, you'll have to leave us now."

"Mother? Why?"

"Because, Highness," Margra told him patiently, "I want to look at that shoulder, and to do that will mean taking all her clothes off." She looked at him meaningfully.

Keren reddened when he realized what she was saying. "Ah, yes. I'll go and find something else to do," he said. "I'll come back just before lunch, if that's permissible?"

Margra nodded. "We should have finished by that time, Highness."

They sat Garia up on the bed and carefully removed her tunic. The silk bodice underneath had been torn along the left shoulder seam.

"I heard something give when he grabbed me," Garia remarked. "I just hoped it would all hold together long enough for me to finish him."

When they removed the bodice they could see the blade of her left shoulder was beginning to darken where she had fallen on it. Of more concern were four vivid marks across her chest, beginning on the right breast and, with a gap where the skin dipped over the breastbone, continuing on the left before fading.

"How did this happen, Mistress?" Margra asked. "I wasn't aware of anything he could have done to you to cause marks such as these."

"When he grabbed my tunic, Mistress Margra." She made a claw of her right hand to demonstrate. "I guess he doesn't bother to trim his nails much."

"He paid well for these marks, though," Margra said with satisfaction. "Even I heard the ribs break when you kicked him."

"Yes, well," Garia licked her lips. "I could only do that because I was so small. If I had been larger my legs would have been too long to curl up like that." She cocked her head in thought. "On the other hand, if I'd been larger, there are many other ways I could have hurt him."

Margra continued her examination, even asking Garia to remove her tights and lower the panties she was wearing so that her hips and thighs could be checked. It was possible that some minor bruises would surface in the coming hours but nothing that would cause long term concern. The skin was unbroken over her shoulder and breasts so they would recover in time. Fortunately both body areas were normally kept covered by the styles of day and evening wear. Her hand was something else, however.

"I must look at it again, Mistress, now we are in a room with better light."

"Go ahead, Mistress Margra. That stuff you put on it is keeping the pain down quite well."

Margra removed the bandage and washed the hand clean of the poultice she had applied after the fight. It was already swollen and looked gross to Garia. Margra made her attempt to move her hand and fingers in various directions, after which she proclaimed that it appeared she had escaped major damage. It would probably have to remain bandaged for about a week to allow the swelling to go down.

"How on Anmar did you do that, dear?" Terys couldn't understand how Garia had injured her own hand.

"I locked my elbow straight, like this, and bent my hand back like so," Garia demonstrated with her right hand. "Then I used my body to twist my shoulders round and hammer my hand into the side of his head. In theory most of my hand bones are out of the way and the shock is taken at the base of the hand and at the shoulder joint. I only managed to stun him, though. If I had been my previous male self I would probably have broken his neck, but I'm not strong enough to do that now. I'll have to think about other methods of winning instead."

Terys shook her head. "Sometimes you frighten me, dear. Is Earth so violent, then, that even a young woman needs to learn such dreadful things?"

"No, Ma'am, not at all! Earth is violent, yes, but probably no more violent than Anmar. What we do is for sport, not for fighting. Normally we'd make these same moves but stop just short of the opponent's body. Your opponent will know you could have struck the blow and will concede. Of course, it means that you do have the moves available when you really do need to defend yourself, but thankfully that's rare these days."

"If you say so, dear." Terys seemed dubious.

Having a bandaged hand limited the clothes which Garia could wear, so she resigned herself to spending the rest of the day at least in a fluffy robe.

"You will take lunch in your sitting room today, dear? It would seem more convenient."

"Yes, Ma'am, I think so. Oh, I'm going to need a fork if I do, though. I can eat one-handed with a fork."

Garia spent the time before lunch was served deep in conversation with Margra, discussing wounds and other injuries, and how they were treated on Earth. They didn't have modern drugs like painkillers on Anmar but Garia considered the herbal extracts they did use to be quite effective as a substitute. Ideas like compression and ice-packs were mentioned, together with care of open wounds and sterilization techniques.

"Ice packs," Margra mused. "Of course, at this time of the year, we're quite low on ice. It won't be for many months that we can go and fetch more from the mountains."

"Maybe sooner than you think," Garia told her. "There is a machine, a fairly simple machine, which can be used to make ice anywhere. It was one of the things I mentioned the other evening, if you remember. It involves a small pump and a lot of copper piping."

Lunchtime arrived, and with it, Robanar, Keren, Bleskin and Dalbinar.

"We will not stay, Mistress," Robanar said, "Just passed by to see how you are."

"Sire, thank you. Apart from the hand, Mistress Margra has said there is only bruising of one kind or another. She doesn't think anything in my hand is broken, but we won't know until the swelling starts to go down."

"I'm pleased to hear that, Mistress," he replied. "The display you put on in front of my men has concentrated a number of minds. I was concerned, originally, when you asked to start this exercise, that it was merely a strange local custom of yours which you wished to continue. I see now that it will have implications as great as those which the other matters will have."

He glanced briefly in Dalbinar's direction, and Garia understood that Robanar intended keeping many of her disclosures confidential for now.

"As you say, Sire. Perhaps we can talk this evening? I don't know what -"

She stopped, aware that the one person who would know what she was supposed to be doing this evening was probably not speaking to her right now. She sighed.

"I'm sorry, Sire, I'll have to make my peace with Lady Merizel first."

Robanar nodded. "You have my sympathies, Mistress." He straightened. "Keren, are you dining here or with us? I would include you in the discussions I'm having with Bleskin and Dalbinar, but if you wish to stay..."

Keren looked at Garia, who flicked her free hand at him. "You can come and see me later, if you like."

"As you wish, Mistress."

The four men made their excuses and left.

Garia had a thought. "Mistress Margra, do you know why Duke Jarwin and I were fighting this morning?"

"Why no, Mistress, I do not," she replied. "I thought the contest was strange, but then I wasn't at the reception yesterday evening so I don't know what caused you to challenge the Duke. I was amazed when I was asked to attend this morning, and I feared for your safety." She smiled. "With little basis in fact, it would seem. Why do you ask?"

"It wasn't quite like that, Mistress. I deliberately insulted the Duke so that he would challenge me."

Margra frowned. "Now I feel more confused than ever, Mistress."

Garia, with Terys's help, explained what had happened after the dinner the previous evening, and how the challenge had been made earlier at breakfast.

"Ah, now I understand, Mistress." Margra nodded thoughtfully. "That explains much that seemed strange to me. Your thought is for Lady Merizel, of course, who believes you have wronged her. You wish me to bear witness when you next speak to her, I take it?"

"If you wouldn't mind, Mistress Margra. Her Majesty," Garia nodded to indicate Terys, "thinks we need to resolve this soon, probably later this afternoon. Would you be prepared to assist us? I don't want to divert you from anything more urgent you might have planned."

"I am at Her Majesty's service, as always," Margra said. "Of course I will help, especially when it is to correct a misunderstanding."

"Thank you, Margra," Terys said. "It will help to have an unbiased witness with us. I have a feeling that Lady Merizel will take some convincing."

Lunch was delivered and the other women watched with great interest as Garia tackled her meal one-handed using only her fork. Jenet had to cut some of the meat into bite-sized portions for her but otherwise she used the edge of the fork to divide up the rest.

"This is a more casual style of eating," she said. "It's referred to as a 'western' style because... uh, well, never mind, it's a long story. Just think if you were traveling, across the country, and you're all sat around a camp fire. Not the tables and benches which Master Tanon was using when he found me, but just sitting on the ground. You have your plate in your left hand and your fork in your right. It's a bit of a lazy way to eat but many people do it these days. Of course, you wouldn't eat like this in a more formal situation."

"Interesting!" Terys watched Garia manipulating the fork. "It certainly is a most useful tool, dear, as we have found. Of course, even when we go traveling, we are provided a proper table and seating, but I can understand when it might be useful for others to eat that way."

~o~O~o~

Something strange was going on, Merizel thought. She and her maid Bursila were following a footman through the corridors towards the Queen's quarters, escorted by two guardsmen. Despite the peculiar tale Captain Bleskin had told her late yesterday evening she was still not allowed the freedom of the palace but had remained shut away in her chamber, guardsmen posted outside her door. Nothing of the morning's events had reached her, although she was aware that something had happened from the excitement she noticed in her escort. This was emphasized by the odd demeanor of Bursila, who had obviously learned something when she had fetched Merizel's lunch. She had assumed that everyone was talking about the wild accusation that girl had made the previous evening.

The party reached the door of the Queen's sitting room and the footman knocked. One of the Queen's maids opened the door and bade Merizel and her maid enter. When she did so she discovered three people sitting waiting for her. The Queen, of course, but also Mistress Margra for some unknown reason. And the third person, looking extremely nervous, was that girl. Merizel turned her gaze away, but not before she had noticed with shock that her hand was bandaged.

Merizel curtseyed. "Your Majesty, you sent for me?"

"I did, dear. Please sit down, we need to have a talk to discuss what happened last night."

Merizel chose a chair and carefully sat down facing the Queen before she spoke, her eyes avoiding the girl sitting on the settee next to her.

"Ma'am, there is nothing to discuss. I wish to return home to my father. I am clearly not suited for life at your court, and I beg leave to depart."

Terys tutted. "My dear, before you request anything quite so drastic, I suggest that you listen to what all three of us have to say."

Merizel's eyes flickered at that. What could Margra have to do with this? Was she present because of that girl's injury? If so, how was the injury connected with last night? Had it all been a trick, as she had first supposed, and had that girl spent the night with the Duke, having disposed of her competitor? Whatever the reason it seemed that she would have no choice but to listen. The Queen had only made a suggestion, after all, but she was still the Queen.

"As you wish, Ma'am," she said unhappily.

"Merizel," Garia said softly, "I'm truly sorry for what I did to you last night. I couldn't think of a better plan to keep you away from the Duke. I didn't want to hurt you, but if you had gone with the Duke he would have hurt you more."

Merizel flared and she looked at Garia properly for the first time. Strangely, Garia showed sadness, not guilt, but she still accused, "You got me out of the way because you wanted him for yourself!"

The look of complete revulsion on Garia's face confused Merizel even more. "Oh, God, no, anything but that! Merizel, did you not listen when we were told what Duke Jarwin was like? He uses women, especially innocent young women like... us. I could see straight away through his smooth talking patter but you were taken in immediately. I had to do something to keep you safe, you work for me, I felt some responsibility for what happened to you."

"What are you talking about?" Merizel asked. "He was the perfect man, attentive to all my needs. I assumed that the talk about him was mostly envy, of men who couldn't hope to match Duke Jarwin's manners or kindness, who resented his good looks and his breeding." She flared again. "Anyway, I don't see that was any business of yours, coming between me and Jarwin. You might be an odd person who comes from somewhere else entirely, you don't know our customs, but I am the daughter of a Baron and I know how things work in Palarand. He promised to look after me, I trusted his word."

Merizel's face was set stubborn and Garia realized that it was going to take some effort to shift her perspective. Fortunately Terys decided to take a hand.

"Merizel, dear, will you listen to me? I am Queen of Palarand, and if anybody knows how things work here it ought to be me. Duke Jarwin has long had a notorious reputation the length of the Valley and well beyond. Everybody, excepting yourself it seems, knows about his dreadful behavior towards young women whenever he can find them, and until now his exalted position as brother to the Grand Duke has meant that no-one, no-one, could do anything about it. The tragedy is that his looks and his smooth manner have still managed to ensnare many even though they already knew of his reputation."

Merizel still looked stubborn, but her face had reddened as though she was trying to deny what she was hearing.

"Ma'am, it cannot be! He told me that part of his life was over, that I would be the perfect woman to take charge of his household..." It began to dawn on Merizel that the patter she had been told was just that, patter. But she couldn't yet give up her illusion that the Duke had changed and that he would be the one who made her happy. "It can't be so, Ma'am!"

"Merizel," Terys said, " shall I tell you what the Duke said about you this morning?"

"He spoke of me, Ma'am?" Merizel said, her face alight with hope.

"I'll try and quote, dear, but forgive me if I do not remember his exact words. He said to Garia, 'It is a pity that your games separated me from, what was her name again? Never mind. She was merely the entertainment for the evening. A trivial encounter, soon forgotten.'"

Merizel was horrified. "No! He couldn't have! He told me..." Then she abruptly realized what she had just said and her mouth closed.

"I trust that you do not accuse your Queen of lying, my dear," Terys said gently.

"No, Ma'am," Merizel said in a small voice. Her eyes were wet as she was brought to face the unpleasant truth. "It's just... He promised me so much!"

"Just like he has promised every other one of his conquests so much," Terys told her. "And when he rode away, you would be left behind, you know that now. He would promise to come and fetch you later, but it would never happen. What if the worst were to happen, and you be left here with his bastard child? What would your father think? Would he even let you come home again?"

Merizel shook her head mutely, the tears beginning to trickle down her cheeks.

"That's what I was trying to protect you from," Garia added after a pause. "On Earth, we're used to lying scumbags like that. It was obvious to me what he was trying to do, it was just unfortunate that you were taken in by him. I couldn't see a way of keeping you safe that didn't hurt you, I'm afraid. I'm sorry I've put you through all this, but the alternative would have been much worse, believe me. Will you accept my apology, Merizel?"

"I... don't know, Garia. I thought you wanted him for yourself, so I was extremely angry that you got me out of the way. Perhaps it is I who should apologize to you, for doubting your motives."

"It's called trust, Merizel. We've not known each other that long, but you will always be able to trust me, and I hope that I will always be able to trust you. I would never do anything like that to you." Garia caught herself. "At least, not deliberately."

Garia stood up and walked towards Merizel. Uncertainly the other stood and they gave each other a tentative hug. Garia looked up into Merizel's eyes.

"We're both in places where we don't quite understand what's going on," she said. "We have to watch each other's backs, yes?"

Merizel gazed back for a moment, nodded and then said, "Yes." The hug she gave was stronger that time.

"Tell me," she said, "what happened to your hand, then?" She looked at Terys and Margra. "Something happened this morning, didn't it?"

Terys sighed. "Sit down, the pair of you."

When Garia and Merizel had sat down again she began, "Duke Jarwin was very angry this morning, when he came down to breakfast, dear. It seemed that he was just as angry with Garia as you were, and for much the same reason. He wanted revenge, and he tried to get it by implying that Garia and the Prince were doing unseemly things in that room where the two of them train."

Merizel's eyes became round. "That idea never occurred to me, Ma'am, but I see how it might look."

"It didn't occur to Keren or Garia, either," Terys said dryly. "There was a tremendous argument and somehow Garia ended up calling the Duke a bully, a braggart and a seducer who hides behind his brother for safety."

"Oh, my!" Merizel had both hands to her mouth.

"Oh my, indeed. So Jarwin wanted Garia locked up and satisfaction from the King for the insults. Somehow it seems that Garia wanted to fight the Duke herself, and she managed to convince the King that she was capable of it."

"But she's a woman! Woman can't fight." Merizel paused, thinking of what she had seen in the training room. Her eyes widened. "She didn't! The Duke would never accept that, surely! He would never fight a woman, he'd never live it down!"

"Oh, she managed to persuade him, she offered him a forfeit he couldn't refuse. Herself, if he won, until sunset."

Merizel's mouth was a big O of surprise and shock.

"But, but, he, she..." She stopped. "Wait a moment. If you're sitting here, Garia, that must mean that you won. How is that possible? Is that martial art you speak of really so good that you could defeat a man twice your size?"

Garia nodded. "It is, although this time it was a near thing. I haven't managed nearly enough training and I've never faced someone twice my size before." She waggled the bandaged hand. "I'm just lucky that this was the only serious injury I suffered today."

Terys spoke. "Keren said earlier that this was the first serious fight you've ever faced." Merizel gasped. Terys went on, "Is that true, dear? That you've not fought anyone before?"

"Only in practice bouts, Ma'am. In those, the idea is to score points, not injure anybody. Uh, there was an occasion I had to use my experience to discourage a couple bigger boys who were being obnoxious, that one time. There was a party for boys and girls who went to my school, dances, drinks and so on, and they didn't like the fact me and my friends were talking to some girls they fancied. Nothing real serious, though. Nothing at all like what happened today."

"Oh. I keep forgetting that you looked quite different before you came here, dear."

"Yes, Ma'am, I kept forgetting that today, too." Garia's eyes narrowed in thought. "I guess I'm going to have to re-think what I'm going to be able to do, Ma'am. I've learned a great deal, the last couple days, a lot of it unwelcome." She grimaced. "Being on the wrong end of a man's attentions was definitely unwelcome."

"Garia," Merizel asked, "What exactly did you do to Duke Jarwin? I still can't quite believe you just fought him and won."

"I didn't do very much, actually. I didn't know if I had enough energy to fight him properly, so I wanted to put him down as quickly as possible. The only reason I got away with it is because he didn't have a clue what I could do to him. He just thought he was going to grab me, slap me around a bit until I realized I couldn't win, and then make me yield to him through fear. Or something like that, I guess. Do you remember how I threw Keren, that first day you watched us?"

"Yes, I do. And I still find it amazing someone your size can do that."

Garia shrugged. "The size of your opponent shouldn't make a lot of difference for something like that, although in practice it's not quite so straightforward. I did that to him, and then started on his knee. One of his men - it might have been Dalbinar, now I think of it - told Captain Bleskin that he was secretly left-handed so I stayed on his right side to begin with."

"Jarwin was left-handed and pretended to be right-handed?" A surprised Merizel showed disapproval. "That's not honorable, especially in a contest of honor."

"Merizel," Garia said patiently, "I doubt there was any honor at all in that man. Haven't we just been telling you that?"

She nodded reluctantly. "I must believe you, Garia, though I still find it difficult."

"Anyway," Garia continued, "I switched to the left side and threw him again, then did it once more expecting him to grab me. He did, and I curled up and kicked him in the chest under his arm, broke some ribs." She smiled. "That slowed him down a bit. So then I had another go at his right knee and loosened the joint. As he went down I twisted right round and used my left hand to hit him in the side of his head. It stunned him enough that Kendar called an end to the contest."

Merizel shook her head in wonder. "Unbelievable. And you say anyone is capable of doing these things?"

"Yes and no. I doubt that we could teach everything I know to Her Majesty, for instance. But then, Her Majesty has an entire Palace Guard to look after her. The moves I used won't work against someone who also knows them. They also won't be of much use to someone with a sword or spear or other weapon."

"Oh." Merizel looked unhappy. She sat silent for a few moments, engrossed in her own thoughts, and then spoke. "Like yourself, Garia, I have learned much these last few days, most of it unwelcome." She shook her head slowly. "I'm still not entirely convinced that I am the right person to help you at the palace. I feel most inadequate, perhaps I should leave, make way for someone more suitable. I'm sorry."

Terys and Garia looked at Merizel with surprise.

"My dear," Terys said, "You haven't been with us for very long. I would be disappointed if you were to leave so soon. Will you not reconsider?"

"Perhaps you should look at it this way," Garia added. "You can return home to your father's keep, is that right?" Merizel nodded slowly. "Well, don't forget that I can't. Nobody knows how I came to Anmar or where my home is. I am here in Palarand and I have no choice in the matter. In the short time I've known you, we've worked well together and, apart from last night, we seem to get on with each other reasonably well. I'd like you to stay and help me, please. I need someone about my own age to help me fit in here. Will you do that for me, Merizel?"

Merizel looked at Garia again. She realized that she would just be running away from someone who needed her help, and all the talk about honor reminded her that she was not being fair to Garia. She had choices that Garia didn't, after all. Reluctantly, she nodded.

"I will stay, Garia. I'm sorry, I was being selfish. You have a lot to do and you need all the help I can give you." She gave an apologetic smile. "I'm just a country girl and all this is unsettling to me, I'm afraid. But I should know better."

"That's better, dear," Terys said. "I'm sure there will be changes coming which all of us will find unsettling, but you're young and you should be able to take them in your stride. If you were to go home the changes will just follow you there in time anyway, so it will be better for you to stay and help Garia here. That way, you can help ensure that any change is handled the right way, can't you?"

Merizel brightened. "Yes, Ma'am. There is much in what you say."

"Good." The impending storm over, Terys sat back in her chair. "Then, I think it might be time for some pel. Kenila, dear?"

~o~O~o~

Garia was feeling decidedly grumpy, but she did her best to hide her feelings from Jenet and the two guardsmen who were accompanying them to the dining room. The source of her discomfort was the gown she was wearing. She absolutely detested it.

She had very gradually become aware that, over the days since arriving in Palarand, her attitude to the clothing she had to wear had changed significantly. At the beginning it was simply a case of wearing what was available and what fitted, she had no notion of any of the little clues and markers every woman uses to decide what she likes and what she doesn't. In time, as she had worn a number of the gowns provided for her, she had come to be familiar with the styles, designs and colors and she had become comfortable with items of clothing that actually fitted her new body properly and made her look good as well.

Except for a very small number of the gowns supplied by the Mistress of the Wardrobe of a suitable size for her small body. The current gown was the only one suitable for formal evening wear that had an armhole large enough to pass her bandaged hand, and she hated it. It was of a strange, soft, slithery weave unlike many of her silk day gowns. It was, like most of her gowns, made of two layers and having the inner layer touch her skin had literally made it crawl. The color was just as bad, a curious shade she couldn't decide was a lime green or an acid yellow. Whatever, it was not a shade she would ever have wanted to see a garment made out of. The style was just as bad, a demented mixture of layered flounces that looked more suitable for a four-year-old going to a party. Or a musty old granny parked in the corner of a dingy room.

They entered the dining room, the guards peeling off as usual to take station outside the doors. A hum of conversation immediately started up as everyone saw who had entered, and she mentally grimaced. Your profile just got higher. Way to get yourself noticed, dude. Terys approached.

"Garia, dear," the Queen smiled. "We're pleased that you could join us for dinner." Her eyes narrowed and her voice dropped. "What's wrong, dear?"

So much for keeping a bland expression on my face. Mind you, the Queen sees everything, and I mean everything. "I'm sorry, Your Majesty," she replied through gritted teeth. "This is the only evening gown with a sleeve I can get my hand through and I just plain don't like it."

Terys cocked her head to one side and pursed her lips. "That's unfortunate, dear. This gown is an old style, true, but it fits you beautifully. What do you think is the problem?"

"The material feels strange, Ma'am, and it makes my flesh creep. I just don't like it. I don't like all this flouncy layer business either, but that's probably because it's not what I'm used to seeing at home. And the color, well, no, I don't think it suits me at all."

"Hmm. You may be right, dear. There's nothing to say you have to like certain styles, materials or colors, is there?" Terys looked perceptively at Garia. "I think you've managed really well, considering. Since you've arrived here we've dressed you in a whole line of different gowns and you've worn them all without a murmur, haven't you? I can't imagine that you would have worn any clothing at all like this on Earth."

"No, Ma'am, you're right there. In fact, not even the girls of Earth would wear things like this, unless they were doing historical re-enactments. But since I've been here and had to wear these gowns I've come to realize that I quite like them really. Ah, all except this one, I guess. They're nice and cool given the warm weather and it's refreshing to have clothes that actually fit my body. Most men's clothes don't fit that well, they tend to be loose so that men can move easily."

"I know, dear," Terys said. "I think most of us women would like to see their men in more closely fitting clothes, but I know that isn't generally possible. It's to do with the differences in our body shapes, of course."

"As you say, Ma'am."

Keren joined them. "How's the hand, Mistress?"

"So far so good, Your Highness," she replied. "The potions Mistress Margra has been feeding me have helped a great deal. The hand is still swollen, though."

"And the rest of you?"

"My left shoulder hurts, as you might expect, but the rest doesn't seem too bad, actually. We couldn't find many more bruises when I bathed before dressing for dinner."

"Will you be able to manage the meal by yourself, or will you need help tonight?"

"I managed at lunch all right, with just a fork, and if I need help Jenet will be there, of course. Thank you for asking."

"And Merizel?"

Garia looked at the Queen before answering. "We had a... discussion with her earlier. She wasn't very happy but we managed to make her understand what was really going on. We've made up, at least enough to be talking to one another again." The concern on Keren's face smoothed away. "She wanted to go home, but we managed to talk her into staying and helping me. As you can imagine, she's not very happy about the whole business."

Keren nodded. "I can understand that. With your permission, I'll have a gentle talk to her and see if I can help things along."

"That's good of you, Keren," Terys said. "Now, perhaps we'd better take our seats."

* * *

After the meal, Robanar, Keren, Captains Bleskin and Merek, Garia and Merizel convened in Robanar's parlor for what amounted to a council of war.

"Milady," Robanar addressed Merizel, "Normally we would not permit women to join these meetings but since the arrival of Mistress Garia in our kingdom the rules must necessarily change." He smiled at her. "I trust you will not become too bored by the proceedings."

"It is unlikely, Sire," she replied. "No meeting with Mistress Garia present could ever be considered boring, at least not in my experience so far."

There were chuckles from those present. "I cannot disagree, Milady," Robanar said.

Bleskin started the meeting. "Mistress, I must begin by saying how shocked we all were by your display this morning. I doubt any among the guard had considered such violence possible from such a small," he smiled, "and good-looking girl. Merek and I have been talking, and we realize that our preparations against people who can do what you did today to be sadly inadequate. I must ask, nay, I must beg, that you give the guard some instruction in your methods, that we may better protect the palace and those within."

"Captain," she replied, "I had always planned, from the very beginning, that I would pass on whatever knowledge I could to you and your men. I just hadn't expected to be demonstrating myself to you quite so soon. Unfortunately, until my hand heals, I'm going to be limited in what I can show you. I have been teaching the Prince some of the basic moves, perhaps he can teach in my stead but the situation is not an ideal one. I've also been considering what needs to be done longer term."

"Go on, Mistress."

"Because you have five different quadrants on rotating shifts, it's not going to be enough for me to come and teach every morning, since there'll be new faces every week and getting continuity will be difficult, at least to start with. I think you'll need to do two things. First, some instructors who can work to my own timetable, who I will teach every day. Then, a small number from each quadrant who can keep things going for each group of men as the shifts change."

"You grasp the problem well, Mistress. It's not quite what Merek and I had thought, but near enough. We can find instructors for you easily enough, I think. How many would you wish us to provide?"

"Hmm. I hadn't got that far, actually. Five quadrants, say two from each quadrant, is that going to cause a problem? I don't want too many, because that might be too many for me and it will take men from each shift, as well."

"It is possible, Mistress. You plan to keep to your existing arrangement, I suppose? That is, come to the training halls in the mornings?"

"Yes, Captain. I'm sorry, I guess I'm going to be too busy in the afternoons and evenings to spend very much more time with the guard."

"Of course, Mistress, and I know that all those other activities are as important to Palarand as your time with us. What I was considering was that the instructors would be available for other duties in the afternoons and evenings."

"Ah! Yes, Captain, I see what you are getting at. Yes, the mornings only. With His Majesty's consent, that is?"

Robanar waved a hand. "If Bleskin and Merek are happy with the arrangement, then I am, Mistress. After watching you this morning I also agree that we need to improve the abilities of the guard. Tell me, then, Mistress, is this what you meant when you said previously to us that swords and bows are not used by your people? Will this... martial art... replace all our present methods and gear?"

"Oh, no, Sire! Not at all! You should consider it as just another way to fight. Unarmed combat won't help you if your opponent has a sword or a cross-bow, for example, unless you are very clever." Garia considered for a moment. "It will be of use to your guard within the palace, Sire. Within close quarters, in the corridors and small rooms, for example, it will be of more use than it would be on a battlefield. In the city, also, it would be more useful to the guard there when they are performing a police function than as soldiers."

"Police, Mistress? A new word."

Garia was derailed. "Ah, let me think, Sire. Right. We divide up our forces of law and order into different specialties. They range from personal bodyguards through private bodies of men who guard families, buildings or business premises to police who control towns, villages and cities. Then we have what I would call dedicated soldiers, Sire. Those start at militia, who are drawn from their villages, towns and cities for the purpose of defending them against foreign enemies, to proper armies. An army might have a core of professional soldiers together with levies or conscripts or it could be be wholly professional. Soldiers wouldn't normally be involved in maintaining law and order, although I recognize that your palace is a special case."

"It seems strange to me, Mistress," said Merek, "that your world needs to make all these distinctions. Would not the same men be able to perform all those functions?"

Garia nodded. "There is some overlap, certainly, but there's a lot more to it. You have to remember, also, that we have a much greater population than yours, and that our cities are much larger."

There followed an intense discussion about the function of a police force, Garia also contrasting the difference between state and city level. The talk wandered off into detection of crime, and the differences between what a detective might do compared to that of a military specialist.

"That's one reason why I found things so difficult when I first came to the palace," she told them, "because I thought that Morlan was an intelligence expert, rather than what I would call a scientist, that is he was someone who is just interested in understanding things. I expected a specialist in foreign affairs. On Earth we have many specialists. In addition it was surprising to me that to solve Morlan's murder, you asked a healer to take charge. We would have someone called a pathologist, that is someone who knows all about bodies but concentrates on the causes of injuries or death rather than someone who's specialty is to heal."

"So what you're saying, Mistress," Merek said, "is that we ought to be making specialists in all these different things you've told us about."

Garia shrugged. "Probably not at the moment, Captain. I don't think you have the need for that right now, you just have to be aware that you'll need specialists in the future as things develop. After all, you have guardsmen who are better at longbows, or crossbows, or swords, haven't you? They can be considered specialists."

"As you say, Mistress," Merek nodded. "But, to return to my original question, if your world does not use swords or bows, what does it use?"

Garia's mood darkened instantly. "Weapons so terrible that I hesitate to even describe their effects to you, Captain." She turned to Robanar. "I'm not sure I want to tell anyone on Anmar anything about them, Sire. They are so deadly and will cause the deaths of so many, I would not wish to be the person who introduced such things to your world."

Robanar considered her for a long moment. "I have no doubt you consider this knowledge to be very dangerous, Mistress. But, that was the reason the Council of the Two Worlds was set up, was it not? So that we can make the decision for ourselves, on the basis of all you can tell us, both about the weapons themselves and what you know are the results of using those weapons. Will you not reconsider, Mistress? Whatever you tell us will be sealed, if we consider it to be too dangerous to use."

Garia licked her lips. "I would rather not, Sire, if it is at all possible. I do not want this world to end up like my own did."

"Perhaps you should consider this, Garia," Keren said. "Your world invented these weapons, yes? And there was no person who appeared suddenly on Earth to pass the knowledge to them there, they worked it out on their own. Eventually, someone here will find a way, with or without your help. After all, if there is one thing certain in life, it is that men will try and make a better weapon than their enemies have. If, however, we know what to look for, we may be able to control the development of whatever it is you have on Earth."

She bowed her head. "You are right, Highness. With your permission, Sire, I would like to take some time to consider this whole subject. At the moment, it is not important in terms of the development of Palarand, but I guess I can't ignore it completely."

"As you wish, Mistress."

~o~O~o~

"Ugh! I'm glad to have gotten that off, Jenet!"

"It is an old style, I grant you, Mistress. Did it really upset you that much?"

"Yes, it did. I never want to have to wear it ever again, Jenet. Let's take it back tomorrow, and see what else is in those huts I might be able to wear instead. We need to go over there anyway to ask Rosilda to make me some more tunics and skirts, don't we?"

"As you say, Mistress."

Jenet had to bathe Garia and help her on with her nightdress, and for once Garia was grateful for the assistance. Once into bed she had to be careful how she lay so as not to put her weight on the bruised shoulder or accidentally come into contact with her hand. It promised to be an uncomfortable night.

"Mistress?"

"Yes, Jenet?"

"I'm glad you beat Duke Jarwin, Mistress. He has been a trial to us for too many years, and I hope that will now come to an end."

"So do I, Jenet."

"It will also give others of the same stripe cause to think, Mistress. I think you have done womankind a great service today."

"Thank you, Jenet. Good night."

"Good night, Mistress."

When Garia next goes for training she receives an unexpected reception from the Palace Guard. Having buried the hatchet with Merizel their relationship begins to deepen as Garia introduces some more world-changing technologies.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

28 - Girls, Guards and Gossip

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

As Garia, Keren, Merizel, Jenet and Bursila entered the Large Training Room after breakfast they were surprised to hear a shout.

"Quadrant... Attend!"

Usually, the hall was empty, but the men who would normally have been training outside this morning were all standing about inside. At Quadrant Officer Vern's shout they had all stopped and braced to attention facing Garia and Keren. Captain Bleskin strode forward and saluted them.

"Your Highness, Milady, Mistress." He bowed, and Garia attempted a curtsey in reply, made difficult by the fact that she could only use one hand.

"Mistress," Bleskin said in a loud voice, "The men wish to show their appreciation of your talents."

He spun on his heel. "Men!"

The assembled guardsmen all started clapping, which embarrassed Garia considerably. She felt Keren gently place his hand on her good shoulder.

"Go on," he said, "you deserve this one."

She stepped forward past the captain so that everyone could see her and attempted an extravagant bow. In response some of the men started stamping their feet, and in no time at all no-one in the room could hear a thing.

"Men!" Bleskin shouted with his hand raised. "Quiet, now!" He turned to Garia. "Mistress? Have you a few words?"

Well, why not. If I'm going to spend half my day with these men then they're going to have to get to know me sooner or later.

"Thank you, gentlemen of the guard," she said into the suddenly quiet atmosphere. "I don't really deserve your praise yet, but I'm determined to show you that I mean to do so in the future. Captain Bleskin has asked me to start teaching you how to fight the way that I did yesterday, and I intend to do just that as soon as I can. Don't make the mistake of thinking that the way that I fight can replace anything you already know, though. There will always be knives, swords, spears and bows in your professional futures. What I can teach you can and will make a difference to how you use your other weapons, though."

She held up her bandaged left hand for all to see. "I didn't come off unscathed either, yesterday. Just like it can happen to you now, there is always the possibility of picking up injuries during a fight. Having this injury means that I can't begin the way I would have wanted, but with the help of the Prince here we should be able to get things started."

She hesitated, unsure whether to continue with what she had intended to say, then decided that this might be a good time to make a particular point.

"Some of you might think it strange that a small girl can do the things you saw me do yesterday. Let me assure you that on the world I come from, it is not unusual for women to fight and to train to be soldiers like yourselves. I won't say that there are very many compared to the men but it is definitely not unusual. Don't make the mistake of thinking that I am like any other girl this age you might come across in Palarand. I'm not, I'm from somewhere else entirely and the customs of my people are very different than yours. If someone attempts to take advantage of me I can do to them what I did to Duke Jarwin - and worse."

There was a muttering, then, as everyone took in the implied threat. She didn't think that anyone would be stupid enough to try it, and she certainly wasn't going to do to them what she had done to Jarwin, but just having the possibility in the back of their minds would keep them in check.

"Once again, thank you all," she concluded. "Captain?"

"All right, you men," he said. "Let's get back to work, now. But, I'll add to what Mistress Garia said. If any of you break her trust you'll have to answer to me as well, understand? Right, outside, the lot of you."

The hall cleared rapidly and Garia was left standing with six men besides the Captain. She looked at him enquiringly.

"Mistress, these are the men Captain Merek and I have picked out to be your instructors," he explained. "There will be four more, but we can't bring them in until the Quadrants next change over. Two are on nights and two are at ease presently. I thought it might help for you to talk to these men first, give you time to arrange your organization and become familiar with their methods before you properly get started."

"Thank you, Captain, that was thoughtful of you," she told him.

"There's one more thing," he said, with a beam on his face. "After discussions with His Majesty and with Captain Merek, it occurred to us that it would not be seemly for a... mere member of the household to be giving orders to His Majesty's troops. Therefore, it gives me great pleasure to inform you that for the present purposes you will be given the honorary rank of Quadrant Officer."

Garia was embarrassed all over again. "Captain, I couldn't possibly -"

"Ah, Mistress, it is essential, I assure you," he said. "Otherwise there could be awkwardness during your instruction. I understand that the honor is fully approved by the men in any case, Mistress. You do deserve it."

Red-faced, Garia bowed her head in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Captain."

"Now, Mistress, I must join my men outside. If there is anything you need, I'll not be far away."

Bleskin bowed and strode off to join the rest of his men. Garia turned to the group facing her.

"We'd better go into my room and get started, then."

The six men were of different ages and sizes. Garia suspected that their selection had been deliberate, in order to discover who would benefit the most from whatever she had to offer. She didn't mind, since working against opponents of different sizes and abilities was something she had intended to arrange if she could. They entered the side room and Garia gestured for them to sit on one of the benches as she faced them.

"Okay," she said. "Let's have some names, first."

"Tord, Mistress," the thick-set older man at the end said. He had apparently appointed himself spokesman for the six. He jabbed a thumb at the man sitting alongside. "This'un's Kerrak, the young'un is Bessel, that's D'Kenik, Feteran and the kid on the end is Sardan."

"Thank you, all. I'll get to know you all very quickly, I suspect. " She gave them a smile. "When you're handling each other's bodies, it would be difficult not to. Now, I don't expect to start teaching you straight away, but there is something I would like you to pass on to your colleagues. Every morning when we have come here to train, the very first thing we do is a special set of exercises designed to gently prepare you and your muscles for the rest of your day. I want you to just sit there and watch what we do today, and then I'll begin teaching you once we're all here. It's called Tai Chi. Anyone can do it, usually Keren, Jenet and I do it together."

"Uh, Mistress?"

Garia bit her lip. "You're Kerrak, right? Well, in this room we have a rule, and I'd like to continue it if at all possible. The rule is that we don't use any titles here. I'm Garia, he's Keren, she's Merizel, she's Jenet and she's Bursila. In this room, while we practice our craft, there is no rank or status, no age differences, no man or woman, boy or girl. There is only teacher and student. Will that cause you any problems, or am I breaking some kind of rule here?"

"Uh, no, m-, uh, I mean, uh, Garia. Uh, are you talking about that exercise you did out on the field a while back, when you first came to see us train?"

She nodded. "It is, Kerrak. As you might notice, although the movements seem quite slow, they are actually doing a lot to your body. A further development of those movements makes its own form of martial art, as well."

"Garia?"

"Merizel?"

Merizel seemed diffident. "Would it be all right if Bursila and I started doing the... Tai Chi? We talked it through and decided that it would be useful for us to learn it as well."

"Well, yes! Why not? It's perfectly suitable for men and women of all ages, as I've mentioned before." Garia frowned. "I think, though, to save everyone being at different stages, it would be better if you sit this one out until we get all of our instructors, and then I can teach you all together."

Merizel looked disappointed but she understood Garia's point. "Very well, Garia. We'll wait."

Tord spoke. "It'll only be two days, uh, Merizel."

It was a little different doing it on the floor in front of an audience and Garia felt self-conscious. She began and almost immediately winced as her shoulder caught fire with pain. She lowered her hands and the others stopped, curious.

"I'm not going to be able to continue, I'm afraid," she told them. "The range of arm movements I need is too much for this shoulder, at least today. I'm sorry, this is going to make today a bit of a wash-out."

Keren smiled at her. "I half expected it, Garia. I was surprised when you said you intended doing Tai Chi today, I wouldn't have considered you recovered enough to do all the forms." He gave her a wide grin. "However, I see no reason why Jenet and I can't carry on. If you would permit?"

"Of course."

Garia stood back and watched as the two began the exercise from the beginning. They got to the point where she thought she had taught them but to her surprise they carried on! Jenet did another two forms and then stopped, but Keren managed to continue all the way to the end.

"I'm impressed," she told him. "You must have a better memory than I thought you had."

He grinned at her. "I've been watching your every move for days, now. I managed to teach a couple extra moves to Jenet while you were... indisposed. How did we do?"

"Not too bad, actually." She brightened. "If your memory is that good, it will be a real help when we come to the main business, won't it?"

"If it saves me falling on my backside any more than necessary then I'm all for a good memory." He thought a moment. "If your shoulder is not good enough to do the Tai Chi it will mean you can't do any of the other exercises either. What do you think we should do now?"

"This is going to get real irritating," she said. "I'm not one of the world's best patients, as you can probably guess. Not all of me is injured, what else can I do? There's not much wrong with my legs or my right arm."

One of the guardsmen spoke up. Feteran was probably in his mid-thirties and therefore one of the more experienced of those present. Like most of those present his hair and complexion were dark. He was taller than Keren, not especially broad, more wiry-looking than muscular, but there was little doubt that he knew how to do his job.

"Mistress, if you use a sword, you'll need your left arm for balance," he said. "I'm not sure you'd be able to run either, if you don't mind me saying so. I watched you fight yesterday and I'm impressed with how few injuries you ended up with. The Duke is known for his physical attitude to those around him, those who didn't do exactly what he desired."

Garia grimaced. "You're probably right, uh..? Sorry, I've forgotten your name."

"Feteran, Mistress."

"I told you, in here you call me Garia, please."

"I... don't feel comfortable doing that, Mistress. It's not what we're used to in Palarand. We're just servants of the crown, we shouldn't become familiar with our betters."

"Oh? Is that so? Well, I have no doubt you're better than I am at sword-play, aren't you?" Feteran nodded. "And at archery and cross-bow." He nodded again. "Spears, riding frayen, knife-fighting. You're more than twice my age, vastly more experienced in the business of guarding the palace and your King. Should I, in that case, call you Master when I address you?" She made a horizontal cutting motion with her good hand. "No. As I said before, in this room, when I am teaching you what I know, we are only teacher and student, nothing more. Outside, you can make a good case for observing the customs of the time and place, and I'll respect that, but I won't be able to teach you properly if you think there's a difference between us. Think of it this way, Feteran. If you are fighting someone who intends to kill you, then it doesn't matter what rank he is, you going to be just as dead at the end if you don't get him first. Understand me?"

Feteran nodded reluctantly. "As you say... Garia. But I speak for all of us when I say that we'll find it difficult to begin with."

She smiled at him. "I'll make allowances for you all. All right. Perhaps we'd better just talk for the rest of the session. Why don't we swap our backgrounds, then? I'd like to know a little more about each of you."

The six perked up at that, and there was some movement on the bench.

"Mistress, ah, Garia," the young boy on the end asked, "We've heard a lot of stories about you. Will you tell us of yourself?"

"Sardan, is it?" The boy nodded. "You don't look old enough to be a guardsman, if I may say so."

"M-, Garia, a man must be a legal adult before he may join the Palace Guard. I've been a guardsman almost a year, now, but I'm still learning my trade."

Keren explained, "You become an adult at age sixteen in most countries in Alaesia. We do allow some boys of thirteen to work as guard auxiliaries, though. They help serving food, cleaning weapons and gear and such like that until they're old enough to join the guard properly. Sardan here is, what, the fourth generation of his family to join the guard?"

"Yes, Your -" Sardan stopped and reddened. "Uh, yes, Keren." He looked at the Prince with a question and got a nod of approval in return. "My family is loyal to the Royal House of Palarand, and I hope to serve the Prince when he becomes King. I have an older brother serving in the Third Quadrant, and another brother and two uncles serving in the City Guard as well."

"The military family is a great tradition in my own country as well, Sardan," Garia told him. "I have always thought that it was honorable to want to defend your country." Her brow furrowed. "How is it that Captain Bleskin chose you for this group, then? I would have thought that you would - excuse me, I intend no disrespect - be too young for what I intend for you all."

Sardan shrugged. "I'm not sure, er, Garia. I'm known to be quick on my feet and have good co-ordination, or so Quadrant Vesilan tells me. Perhaps Captain Bleskin thinks I may adapt easier to your kind of fighting, I don't know."

Keren looked thoughtful. "I notice that the captain chose a range of sizes, ages and experience, Garia. Sardan is about your size, perhaps that influenced his thinking."

"As you say, Keren. Time will tell, I suppose." She smiled at Sardan. "So, you want to hear my story, do you?"

Garia gave them all a short version of her own adventures since arriving unexpectedly on Anmar in a new body.

"What is your own world like then, Garia?" Sardan asked.

"Much different than this one, certainly. I can't really tell you a great deal since you wouldn't understand it, but physically it is similar to this one. There are different stars in the sky and we only have one moon the size of Kalikan. The plants and animals are all completely different. There are a lot more people on our world, and we have many, many machines of all different kinds to help us live our lives. You will probably come across some of those machines in the future as I tell the Guildmasters and Questors some of what we have learned over the years."

"Thank you, Garia." Sardan hesitated. "You said you had a different body on the other world."

"Yes, that's true. Before I came here, I was a boy about the same size and age as Keren here. Adjusting to my new circumstances has been quite difficult."

Without exception all six of the guardsmen gaped at her. Kerrak found his voice first.

"You were a boy, Mistress? That sounds... impossible. Although," he added thoughtfully, "it would certainly explain your warlike nature."

"Warlike? Me? No, I was just what we call a teenager." Garia explained that her world's days and years were shorter than those on Anmar, but her listeners seemed to grasp the essentials easily enough. Convincing them that Earth was not full of bloodthirsty warriors was more difficult, especially as Garia wasn't at all certain that her proposition was true. It was hard to try and provide a comparison between the two societies when she couldn't tell anyone about guns or explosive devices, not to mention explaining the insane amount of mechanization.

Tord shifted restlessly. "Mistress, Garia, I can accept that you come from another place, and that you might have had a different body before you came, but I remain skeptical about your abilities. It does not seem to me that you could have bested the Duke Jarwin except by surprise and good fortune. Your age is such that you could not possibly have gained the knowledge to be his better."

Garia was slightly surprised that someone hadn't called her expertise into question before now, but she had an answer ready for Tord.

"You don't, eh, Tord? Right, out here, on the mat, if you please."

"Uh, Garia?" Tord looked surprised. "You cannot spar with me, Mistress, you are still injured."

She gave him a smug smile. "You're perfectly correct, but I wasn't planning to fight you myself. I'll let my star student do that instead. Keren, if you please?"

"As you wish, Garia." Keren went to the mat and stood waiting for Tord, who reluctantly came forward.

"Okay," Garia said to Tord. "You've doubtless worked with the Prince before now, you know what he should be capable of, try and take him on. Let's see how far you can get."

"Oof!"

Tord shook his head before scrambling back to his feet to face a grinning Keren.

"A lucky move, Highness. Let's see you try that again!"

"Oof!"

Tord had attempted to shift his position but it had made little difference, he had still ended up flat on his back on the mat with Keren looming over him. This time, Keren had followed through and planted his foot gently on Tord's throat to make his point. He grinned hugely.

"Maker, that was good! " he said. "I've had enough of being tossed by Teacher, it's good to be handing it out for a change. What do you say now, Tord?"

"I yield, uh, Keren. It seems I was mistaken in my beliefs."

Keren released him and Tord got to his feet.

"Garia, Teacher, I see that my understanding of your abilities was wrong. I apologize."

"I was expecting someone to object," she told him. "After all, here and now I am only a fifteen-year-old girl. What else would you expect from someone who looks like this? Don't worry, within a week or two, assuming we can do this every morning, you'll come to understand what I can do and what I can't do more easily. And, more to the point, what you can or can't do when faced by an opponent. So, who else wants to have a go?"

~o~O~o~

"Well, what did you think?"

Garia, Merizel and their maids were walking back to their chambers to get ready for lunch.

"Hm? Think about what, Merizel?"

"The men, of course! I admit some of them are a little old for my tastes, but some of them might be worth investigating, don't you think? Sardan, in particular, he's about our age and not bad looking at all, for a boy."

Garia realized what Merizel was talking about and was a little reluctant to contribute. The upcoming issue of Garia-boy relationships was not one she wanted to investigate for a good long while yet.

"Merizel, you do remember that I used to be a boy myself up to about three weeks ago? I know I'll probably have to look for a husband sometime but it's going to take me a fair while to get used to the idea, you know. I don't really see them in quite the same way you do just yet."

"Oh! Yes, Garia, I had forgotten, I'm sorry. Unfortunately we're at the prime age for our parents to be looking for someone for us, but I suppose your own situation might be a little different."

"It certainly is, at the moment, anyway. Besides, why are you sizing up these men? I thought that as a baron's daughter you'd have to find someone your own rank or status."

"True, up to a point. As the youngest daughter," she wrinkled her nose in disgust, "the same standards don't quite apply to me, I'm afraid. I could get married off to a merchant or a Quadrant Officer or a sea-captain or someone like that. Most families in the position of mine probably won't be so exacting in their choice for me just so long as someone else ends up supporting me in the future." She sighed. "That's what happens when you're the youngest child of a not-particularly-rich family at the very bottom of the nobility."

Garia was appalled. "That's terrible! Do people really treat you as so much, well, livestock?"

Merizel shrugged. "If you want to put it like that, then I suppose, yes. Remember, though, I'm actually more likely to have some say in the matter of my future husband than either of my two sisters did with theirs, or indeed anyone of much greater rank. And, truth to tell, I'm not sure I really mind, just so long as the man I end up with is reasonably fit and good-looking, has enough wealth to keep us and our children comfortably and has a reasonable personality."

This blunt assessment by Merizel of her likely future brought home to Garia just how different this society was than her own, where almost without exception the two parties to any marriage selected themselves with only minor interference from friends and family. The party walked the corridors in silence as Garia digested this information.

Finally, she spoke in a low voice. "It just shows how much I still have to learn about Palarand's customs, doesn't it? We do things rather differently, on my part of Earth at any rate. Does your being in the palace help your chances, do you think?"

Merizel nodded. "Oh, yes! It means I'll get the chance to meet people of greater rank and status I wouldn't normally come across, after all. Even if I don't get to marry one of them, they may have brothers or cousins who might consider me."

Garia smiled. "Then, we'll just have to make sure you stay here in the palace, won't we? That won't be difficult, I don't think, since you are doing a good job for me."

"Why, thank you, Garia! That's very good of you to say so." Merizel hesitated. "I don't want you to get the idea that I wanted to come here just so I could hunt for a husband, though. I really wasn't sure about helping you to start with but I'm glad I've decided to. I've learned so much since I've come to the palace." Her eyes glinted with amusement. "Anyway, that wasn't what I was asking before! Girls look at boys and young men all the time, don't they? Doesn't matter whether they are eligible or not, one can always dream about the man himself, what he might be like to know. And you're not technically nobility so any of those men would be eligible for you, wouldn't they? So, what did you think?"

"Persistent, aren't you?" Garia said wryly. "It's strange, actually," she reflected. "There aren't many people my own age in the palace at the moment, apart from yourself and Keren. Both his sisters are grown up and gone and the one boy around I can only be friends with. Perhaps you're right, perhaps I should be keeping my eyes open, check out the talent."

Merizel giggled at that. "'Check out the talent', I like that. Now who's talking about livestock?"

"Well," Garia grinned, "Some of them seem to have no more brains than a farm animal, although the six we had today seemed quite smart. I suppose they would have to be otherwise Captain Bleskin wouldn't have picked them." Her face became serious. "I don't think it would be a good idea to get too interested in those guardsmen, though. I'll have to spend some months at least teaching them what I know and having any kind of closer relationship wouldn't be good for discipline, I'm afraid. With a male teacher the problem wouldn't arise but whatever I say they are going to see me differently."

Merizel eyed her speculatively. "You do know that some of the guardsmen favor their own kind, don't you? Aren't there men like that on your own world, who prefer other men instead of women?"

"Oh, yes. We have quite a large minority of such men in our country. And there are women who prefer women, as well."

Merizel's eyes widened. "How does that work, then? They don't have any..."

"I think," Garia said, "That this is a conversation we ought to have another time, don't you agree? As I don't know the customs about such things, I'd much rather find out in private than end up breaking some law I never knew existed."

"As you wish, Garia," a disappointed Merizel replied. "Although, since I don't come from the city, I will say that they may handle things differently here than they would at home. Perhaps we need some local advice."

"A good idea." Garia brightened. "Now that may be something we could tap one of those guardsmen about." She grinned. "That could be a real interesting conversation!"

~o~O~o~

Garia and Merizel entered the office, Jenet and Bursila following them. Yolda looked up from a document on the desk, saw them and stopped reading. She slowly removed her pince-nez, folded her arms and regarded the pair with a look that plainly said what now.

"Milady, Mistress, what can I do for you today?"

Garia held up her left hand. "Mistress Yolda, as you may or may not have heard, I suffered an injury yesterday morning which makes it difficult for me to wear some of the gowns I have. For a few days, until Mistress Margra agrees these bandages are no longer necessary, I'll need some other gowns with wider armholes, please, both for day and evening wear. Jenet?"

Jenet came forward and presented the gown Garia had worn the previous evening.

"I wore this one yesterday," Garia explained, "but I don't like the style, the color or the material it's made out of, so I'm bringing it back for you to return to your stock."

Yolda looked at the gown Jenet was holding. Her expression was set, but it seemed Garia's request was legitimate so she nodded and held out her hand for the garment.

"As you wish, Mistress. If you would like to follow me, we can find you something more suitable to wear."

Yolda led them into one of the huts which still filled that particular courtyard. They weaved between rows of rails filled with all kinds of clothes, the scene reminding Garia of a theatrical outfitter's store. Finally they came to rails packed with gowns on either side and stopped. Merizel's eyes were wide and she could barely restrain herself from attacking the stock to see what was there.

"What was wrong with the material, Mistress?"

"I don't really know, but I didn't like the feel of it against my skin, that's for certain. The other gowns, the ones of plain silk, I quite like those. And of course the cotton ones are cool this time of year, so I don't mind having more of those either."

"We'll see what we can find for you, Mistress."

Yolda checked the small square of parchment on the hook of each hanger for sizing and pulled out several gowns for Garia to examine. She held up the open neck of each so that Garia could try and push her bandaged hand through the arm-hole. Several were too tight or had awkwardly shaped sleeves so were returned to the rails.

She cocked her head as she considered what Yolda was holding out for her to inspect. This is getting creepy. I'm actually beginning to get interested in all this female stuff. Who would have thought, a month ago, I'd be stood in a store choosing dresses for myself? And actually concerning myself with color, material, fit and style? Heh, if the guys could see me now. Her viewpoint shifted. If the guys could see me now, they'd be fighting over me. And with good reason, I've got the body to go with these clothes.

"That one looks good," she decided. "This one here, and the green one, perhaps. Those three should be enough for day wear, I have a couple others already I can still get into. What about evening gowns? At the moment, they are more of a problem."

"If I can give these to your maid to hold, Mistress." Yolda turned. "Milady? Is there something you were interested in, perhaps?"

"Me?" The question surprised Merizel, who was checking out a gown on the other rail. "Am I allowed to wear clothes from your store, Mistress Yolda?"

"If you are a palace resident, Milady, then yes, you are. I know that you brought your own wardrobe with you, but those garments might not all be suitable for palace wear. Did you wish to select some gowns from here today?"

Merizel's eyes were round as she turned to Garia, who could barely keep a straight face.

"Do you think..?"

Garia waved her hand. "Of course, Merizel! Who am I to come between a girl and a rail of gowns?"

Yolda turned to Garia. "You do not object, Mistress? This may take some time."

Garia did smile then. "Carry on, please. Just as long as we're not late for dinner."

With Garia carrying two gowns and Jenet, Merizel and Bursila carrying four gowns each they all returned to Yolda's office so that she could update their documents.

"Do you need assistance, Milady, Mistress, to transfer your gowns to your chambers? I can find another servant to help if you do."

"Jenet, Bursila," Garia asked. "Can we manage?" The two nodded. Garia turned back to Yolda.

"We're fine, thank you. Uh, I do have another request before we go. Mistress Rosilda made me an exercise tunic recently, I believe you were elsewhere when she fitted it. I would like to request some more, please, and the matching skirts."

Yolda's face set but she merely nodded and asked, "How many sets, Mistress?"

"We decided on four, Mistress Yolda. They can only be worn once before requiring washing, at least in this weather."

"As you command, Mistress. I shall make the order for you."

Yolda seemed to have accepted that Garia was going to continue as she had been, and hadn't appeared quite so combative this afternoon. Garia hesitated, and then took the plunge. "Is Rosilda available, Mistress Yolda? There are other matters I want to ask her about."

Yolda gave Garia a sharp glance. "About what, Mistress, if I may ask?"

Garia shrugged. "The bodice I wear beneath my tunic isn't strong enough. I have knowledge of a different garment as worn by virtually all women where I come from, which may prove more suitable."

Yolda's eyebrows rose. "You think to ask Rosilda to make you one of these, is that it? What does this garment of yours consist of, then?"

"Uh, I would prefer to describe it once, Mistress Yolda. I'll need a blackboard, I think."

Yolda's mouth set again. "Very well, Mistress. Rosilda is in one of the outbuildings presently, attending to some stitching. The design area where she works has a blackboard, so we may as well join her there. To save time, I will summon servants to deliver your gowns to your chambers, if that is acceptable?"

"As you wish, Mistress Yolda."

Although she had never sewn a stitch in her life the scene in the hut Yolda took them to was familiar to Garia. A large table, obviously used for measuring and cutting, occupied one end of the hut, under a window. Shelves along both sides of the hut held bolts of cloth and boxes containing all the odd items required for constructing clothing. There were several dummies, both male and female, in various states of undress in the middle of the hut, and at the far end a group of chairs in a circle under another window held four women, each carefully stitching garments together. Rosilda put her work aside and stood as Yolda, Garia and Merizel entered the room.

"Mistress Garia has an idea for a strange garment to describe to you, Rosilda," Yolda said. "Come over and join us at the blackboard."

Garia had discovered that her drawing abilities seemed to have improved since she had left Earth. Of course, Gary hadn't been that interested in art of any sort so he hadn't really found out whether he was good at drawing or not, but it seemed that Garia was. She quickly sketched out a female torso, arms and head and then carefully drew lines on the figure's chest.

"We call this a bra," she said, "the word is a contraction of 'brassiere', but bra is the word we usually use. It's made up from a large number of small pieces of material, which means that it can be shaped to fit the wearer's body and breasts fairly closely. Now, where I come from, these days some of these panels are made of a stretchy material and I don't know if you have anything like that here, but there's probably other ways to achieve the right result. There are little buckles to adjust the straps over the shoulders, and if I draw the back view like so, you'll see that the back is closed by some little hooks and eyes. Ah. I'll draw that area large so you can see the detail. These hooks and eyes are made from thin wire, just bent into shape. What do you think?"

Yolda's eyes narrowed as she looked at the diagrams. Garia was wishing she didn't look quite so closely. What does a seventeen-year-old boy know about bras? Answer: just enough to be able to get the things off the girl, that's all. I don't really know how they are made or how they fit or anything. Fortunately for me, neither does Yolda.

"How would such a garment as this be better than what we wear here, Mistress?"

"Um. There's less material so you don't get so hot. Because you only have a small area covered on your shoulders and at either side, it doesn't restrict your movements quite so much. Because the cups shape round your breasts more closely, it holds them in position and stops them moving about. And," Garia's gaze flicked down to Yolda's bust-line, "a garment like this will offer better support to those with larger breasts."

Yolda's mouth became thinner but she continued to inspect the drawings. Finally she turned to Rosilda.

"Your opinion, Rosilda?"

"I can see what the mistress means, Mistress Yolda. It will require some experimentation, but I believe it would be worth attempting to make one. After all, it seems to require very little material."

"Very well," Yolda said, "You may make the attempt, Rosilda. But your other work takes priority, now that we are so near Festival, understand? And I want to see the finished garment, please."

"Of course, Mistress Yolda."

~o~O~o~

Garia had decided that Merizel should come back with her to her suite first, rather than separating to go to her own chamber. On a previous trip to the Mistress of the Wardrobe there had been a mix-up with the garment delivery so she wanted to check that none of Merizel's gowns had been delivered to the wrong place. Her suspicions proved correct, a gown of Merizel's had been added to Garia's growing collection by mistake. As Bursila collected it, Merizel decided to ask about something which had been bothering her most of the afternoon.

"This bar you talked about with Rosilda," she began.

"Bar? Oh, do you mean the bra? It's bra, Merizel. What about it?"

Merizel was diffident, as she usually was when discussing some of the strange things which Garia had introduced. "I looked at the drawing you made for Rosilda, and it seems an, um, odd little thing to wear. Like it's all straps and not much else." She frowned. "Now, I have realized that of course you weren't a girl before, so you're unlikely to have worn such a thing yourself, would you? Rosilda wouldn't know that, but I do. So, how do you know so much about them? Are men and women so familiar with each other's clothing on Earth?"

Garia considered. "That's a complicated question to answer, Merizel. Take a seat while I work my way through a sensible answer, won't you? We have plenty of time before we have to be ready for dinner, I think."

"You have about a bell, Mistress," Jenet supplied.

"Thank you, Jenet. You're right, Merizel," Garia said as she sat down facing her, "It's not the kind of thing any boy - or man - would normally need to wear, as it's purpose is just to support breasts, and men don't have those. In fact, a man would be extremely embarrassed if others were to find him wearing a bra. There are certain circumstances where a boy or man might do it, for example at a wild party or for entertainment purposes, but not usually otherwise. Then there are a small number of men who like to dress up as women. Sometimes they're good enough no-one can tell the difference."

Merizel nodded. "There are stories of men here who do that, but it's all kept very quiet when they do. Is it just play-acting, do you think?"

Garia shrugged. "Who knows? I guess it is, sometimes, but then again I have known of people who were convinced they had been born a boy when they should have been a girl. Some of them go so far as to have surgery to make them into women."

Merizel grimaced. "Eew! That sounds... unpleasant."

"It is, but then perhaps the thought of being in the wrong body was even more unpleasant. But, back to your question, on Earth we are surrounded by pictures, lots of pictures. Because we have so much paper, and also by other means, we have all seen what the other half wears, even if it's not directly to hand, so to speak. The only female in my immediate family is my Mom, and I've seen her underwear when it gets washed, but that's about all. I guess if I had sisters there would be more of such things around, but I didn't. Of course we tend to wear much less clothing than you do here, so what's underneath often shows through, especially in the hot weather."

Merizel looked at her. "One day, you're going to have to tell me about the kind of clothing your people wear, Garia. You nudged my curiosity the other day and it sounds fascinating. But, you were saying about bras."

"Yes. So, I know approximately what they look like and how they work, but of course I've never worn one. Whether that's sufficient to give Rosilda enough of a start I don't know. I'm not going to tell her that I'm not an expert on them, and I hope you won't tell anyone either."

"Of course not!" Merizel smiled reassuringly. "You have enough trouble convincing people that you know what you're talking about anyway. You won't want to put doubt in their minds if you can help it. My lips are sealed. But, do you think you know sufficient, then?"

Garia grimaced. "Maybe. I do have a tiny bit of experience, though. There was this one time... no, I probably shouldn't."

"What? Come on, there's only us here."

"Well, for most of the summer vacations I used to go to a farm owned by my Dad's brother. He had two daughters - my cousins - about my age. There was this one time we ended up in a barn..." Garia shook her head. "This is so not a good idea."

"Why not?" Merizel leaned forward with her elbows on her knees, eyes bright. "You have to tell me now, Garia, you can't just leave it like that! It doesn't really matter whether you were a girl or a boy then, it's just the sort of story girls like ourselves would tell each other here! So, what happened?"

Garia rolled her eyes. It seemed that human nature was the same the universe over. "Well, it was very hot, so we decided..."

~o~O~o~

Garia climbed onto the bed and said good-night to Jenet. It was still warm even though the light was fading, but it wasn't the fierce heat it had been when she had first come to the palace. Unfortunately, the heat had been replaced by humidity, which meant she was just as uncomfortable. She didn't bother with coverings but just arranged herself on the sheet in such a way that her shoulder wasn't bearing too much of her weight.

The evening meeting of the Council of the Two Worlds had been as full as she had expected. Master Parrel had turned up with a collapsible telescope that was recognizable to Garia, together with a crude prototype microscope. Part of the evening had been spent staring through the microscope at the fibers of the new paper samples Tanon had brought, part had been spent going over the new numbering system.

The main event of the evening, though, had been Garia's detailed description of a steam engine, together with some ideas of what such a power plant could be used for. This had been mainly an engineering discussion as she had already given them the idea, but none of them had appreciated just what a difference it might make to their society. Everyone had gone away very thoughtful about the possibilities it could provide for improving their future.

A power plant for lathes, she thought. For pumping water, for grinding grain, for weaving cloth. Fans to replace bellows in furnaces. Rolling mills for steel, once they get into mass production. Hoists for cranes, winding gear for mineshaft elevators, perhaps even for pulling plows across fields. They almost rioted when I suggested a steam engine could move itself if it was built on wheels, but although I mentioned railroads briefly that will need a whole other session, I think. I did draw them up a traditional flat-bottom Mississippi river boat, though. That won't take a whole day to get round Palarand! Not being tied to the wind is going to make a huge difference to river and sea travel.

She sighed. Part of her still felt guilty at the immense upheaval she had committed Anmar to, but part of her couldn't wait to see some of the results from ideas she'd given them. And then there's the military side of it. That's the part that's giving me the most qualms. I'm going to have to play it very carefully indeed or otherwise it'll be 1914 all over again. The upside is, I get to introduce some Women's Lib. If I can do what I do with the guard, then surely any woman can. I've already told them they are going to need to be more flexible how they think about jobs men and women do, I can prove it with the guard. And, truth to tell, I'm beginning to like mixing with the guys. I wonder how far I can push them to let me do more?

Merizel is funny. First she's not sure if she wants to be here or not, then she can't get enough of what's on offer! I have to admit, I felt kinda comfortable just giggling over the daft things we used to do on the farm. Is this what girls do? It's much more personal than anything I used to be able to discuss as a boy, but it seems natural. I don't think I need worry about Merizel spilling the beans. And watching her expression when I was choosing gowns was a hoot. Talk about being locked in a candy store!

Her eyelids grew heavy. I think I kinda like this place. It's beginning to grow on me.

Garia talks of knife fights, rainbows, Jarwin's fate, a cleaning job, long white dresses, gods and magic in a day in which all learn something new.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

29 - Of Gods and Magic

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The six guardsmen faced Garia as she led Keren, Merizel and their two maids into the training room. Tord, their self-appointed spokesman, looked apprehensive.

"Mistress," he began, "we have talked together since yesterday morning and we have come to a decision which I hope you will agree with."

Garia opened her mouth to speak but he held up his hand to stop her.

"Please, if I may explain. We are all agreed that we feel uncomfortable addressing you by your given name, Mistress. It is just not done in Palarand society, at least not in such a setting as this. In addition we are members of the Royal Guard which makes it awkward for us to address you, His Highness and Lady Merizel by anything but your titles. However, we also understand your own argument and we agree completely with what you told us, so we wish to make a compromise arrangement, if you would consent to it."

"Go on."

"We fully agree that we need to call you something, but some kind of title which is not dependent on rank or status, as you said yesterday. Therefore, we wish to call you 'Teacher' while you are training us, Mistress."

Garia thought for a moment. It was a sensible suggestion, and she had already come to the conclusion that she had been trying to push the men too far from their comfort zone. In fact, their idea matched with what happened on Earth, anyway. The master of an art was called Sensei by all, since it was self-evident that he or she had earned the respect of everyone concerned, but there were also lesser teachers who were addressed as the need occurred as Senpai. This title was a more transitory one and indicated no more than respect towards the one who was teaching you something at the moment. It was exactly appropriate for what she intended to do in this room, and she nodded agreement.

"Yes," she told them. "I could see that you weren't comfortable yesterday, and I apologize if I have tried to make you do something that goes against your customs. Very well, I will accept the title of Teacher for the purposes of this instruction period. Do all agree?"

The men nodded their heads and she turned to Keren and Merizel. "What about you two, will this bother either of you?"

"Not at all," Keren said, adding, "Teacher."

Merizel nodded and Garia turned back to the men.

"It's time for us to do our Tai Chi," she said. "I'm sorry, I still think it would be best if we wait for the others before I start teaching it to you. After we've finished I want to find out what you are already capable of doing with regard to unarmed combat. Are you all happy with that?"

Keren raised an eyebrow as Garia took her position alongside them.

"Are you sure you can do this?" he asked her. "It's only been two days."

She shrugged. "I tried some experiments this morning when I first got out of bed," she told him. "The hand is about the same but the shoulder is much improved. It looks terrible and it stings sometimes, but I have the range of movement I need. I have to start exercising it anyway or it will seize up. I'm going to modify the movements I make with my left hand, though. Ready?"

Some of the movements were more uncomfortable than she had expected but she persevered, as she knew that gentle stretching of the muscles would assist in the healing process. Once finished she got the guardsmen onto the mat and had them demonstrate what unarmed combat they could already do, which wasn't a great deal. Even at this stage she was able to point out to them how a slight adjustment in how they approached an opponent or what part of the body they aimed for would improve their success rate without exposing them to any greater risk.

After all of the men had shown what they could do they stopped for a drink. The day was warming up and the increasing humidity was making it uncomfortable to exert themselves in the room.

"Teacher," Tord said, "Since you have now some movement in your left arm perhaps we could take a look at some weapons."

"That's a good idea," she replied. "It'll still be a couple days at least before my shoulder is fully fit again but as you say I can move a bit more freely already." She looked around. "What weapons did you have in mind?"

Tord waved a hand around the room at the weapons hung on pegs.

"I'm not sure I would look at any of these, Teacher. They are mostly weapons won from enemies and some are quite old, types nobody uses any more. It would be better if we went into the other small room."

"It's not being used today?"

"No, everyone's still outside, we should be able to find what you need in there without interruptions."

"Lead the way, then."

In the Small Training Room Tord pulled a sword from an open barrel of blades.

"This is a training sword, Teacher, but it is the same size, shape and weight as our regular issue equipment."

He handed it to Garia hilt-first and she settled her right hand into the grip. It was a straight blade about two feet long tapered over the last six inches to a point. There was a cross-piece and a hilt guard but nothing fancy. She raised the sword and took a defensive position.

"Why do you stand that way, Teacher?"

"I'm sideways on so that I show less of my body to an attacker," she said. "How do you stand, then?"

Tord pulled out another sword and faced her, his body almost square to his outstretched arm.

"So if I stand here," she said, moving to a position in front of him, "my sword could touch your chest while yours can't reach mine, even though you have longer arms."

"Teacher, I feel foolish," he said. "Do you know so much about sword-play, then?"

"Almost nothing," she told him. "But, my world has had many centuries over which to develop styles of sword fighting. I have seen sword fights and I'm standing like this based on what I've seen. How you might have to stand in an actual battle will depend on circumstances, of course."

She stood back and tried to twirl the sword in her hand, with limited success.

"I think that if I need to have a sword it will have to be specially made," she said. "The grip on this one is too large for my small hand. It's balance seems okay but it's a bit heavier than I feel comfortable with, although I could probably overcome that with training."

"As you say, Teacher." Tord suddenly grinned at her. "I would like to be present when you have that conversation with our armorer, Teacher. He has fixed ideas about how the world should work, and I'm sure they do not include making swords for girls."

Garia rolled her eyes. "Oh, not again. I had all that already with Mistress Yolda. And Mistress Shelda."

All the men were grinning now. Tord said, "Teacher, the tales of your battles with these mistresses is already legend throughout the palace. I have no doubt your charms will persuade Master Haflin of your sincere desires."

She snorted. "We'll see. So, what other weapons do you use?"

"Spears, Teacher, are the main one issued and of course we all have a dagger. Those that are proficient in the arts may also be given longbows or crossbows. But I should imagine that you would not be strong enough to use either bow."

"No, I lifted a crossbow the other day and it was very heavy. I certainly couldn't pull a longbow either. Do you use billies or quarterstaffs?"

Tord looked at her. "Teacher, we don't know those words."

It's not really surprising. I would have said 'baseball bat' but there's zero chance anyone here has heard of baseball. The lack of quarterstaffs surprises me, though.

"A billy is a length of hard wood about so long. A quarterstaff is a wooden pole about two strides long."

"Ah. No, Teacher, we do not use those, although travelers often take similar sized poles along for protection against wild animals. Do you fight with such weapons?"

"Oh, yes. When my hand has healed I'll show you some quarterstaff work." She looked around the room. "What about those axes over there? And those, are they maces?"

"Aye, Teacher, but those weapons are only for open field battles, not for duties within the palace. We would not normally train with them unless there was a chance that we would be fighting a full battle in the near future. Similarly, there is armor, but we don't wear most of it most of the time, it is too hot, too heavy and restricting for our normal duties."

"The occasional time when they might wear all the armor and so on," Keren qualified, "is the two or three ceremonial occasions each year when the guard escorts the Royal family through the city."

"I stand corrected, Highness," Tord bowed his head briefly, "on those occasions we are proud to wear the full armor." He looked at Garia. "Teacher, the next occasion will be Harvest Festival, which is in two weeks time. I assume that you will be taking part?"

Garia looked blank. "I have heard of the festival, but I know nothing about it. Keren?"

"Of course, Garia, as a member of the royal family now you'll be taking part. I'll tell you what you need to know later, if I may." He smiled at her. "No need to worry, it is a joyful celebration that this year's harvest has been successfully gathered in."

"As you say, Keren." She turned to the group. "Okay, while we're here, let's look at your knife work. I want to show you some ways in which an unarmed person can deal with an attacker with a knife."

~o~O~o~

"Master Gerdas, Master Hurdin, welcome."

Garia showed them to seats in the front-of-palace room she was using. A blackboard stood on an easel facing the table. Merizel and the maids were also present, as was one of Master Pitchell's scribes, but Keren had been called away after lunch.

"I trust that your own projects are continuing successfully?" she asked them.

"Mistress, I am happier now than I have ever been," Gerdas beamed at her. "As you surmised, the use of telescopes has transformed my mastery of the night skies, and threatens to transform its days as well."

"I'm pleased to hear it, Master Gerdas. But, you say days, you aren't using it to look at the sun, are you?"

Gerdas looked surprised. "Why, Mistress, that idea never occurred to me! Is this something I should be doing?"

"No!" She told him sharply. "No, not without taking extreme precautions, Master Gerdas. If you or anyone looks at the sun through a telescope it will blind you instantly, the power of the sun is too strong. Please don't attempt it, and make sure anyone else who uses telescopes knows it too. I should have thought of warning you when we first talked of the subject."

"I will take your warning to heart, Mistress."

"We have experimented with lenses," Hurdin added, "ever since we started making them, and we have discovered that it is possible to bring the rays of the sun down to a very hot point. A telescope is just a collection of lenses, so I would not be surprised if blindness were to result."

"But you said there were ways round the problem, Mistress," Gerdas said.

"There are, and I'll talk to you about them later, if I may. I don't want to bore Master Hurdin seeing as he has taken the trouble to come this afternoon."

"As Gerdas has said before, Mistress, there is nothing more important than a meeting with yourself these days."

Garia blushed. "I'm sure I don't deserve such praise, Master. How are your own projects?"

"Proceeding well, Mistress. My guild is setting up a float glass, as you called it, production line even as we speak. Experiments on microscope and telescope design are also going well, with Parrel's help. This afternoon's meeting is about something new, I take it?"

"Yes, indeed, Master Hurdin. To begin with, this will primarily be a new measuring device for use by the Questors, but it will have other applications in the future. To make it will require your expertise, Master Hurdin. When you make lenses for magnifiers or to assist eyesight, do you sometimes get rainbow colors appearing?"

Hurdin nodded. "Aye, we do, Mistress. It is often as a defect of the blowing process, or if the grinding and polishing is not correct. Why?" His eyes narrowed. "Since you are asking, is there, in fact, a connection to a rainbow?"

She smiled at them both. "Oh, yes, they are the same thing. It is to do with the properties of light."

"Properties, Mistress?" Gerdas was interested. "Light has properties?"

"Oh, yes, Master Gerdas. Light is a very intricate thing, when you get down to it. Here, let me explain, at least the surface of the matter."

She went to the blackboard and drew a solid wedge on it. "Let us assume that Master Hurdin can make us a piece of glass shaped like this, and he polishes it so that all surfaces are completely flat and smooth. If you then shine a beam of light through it, this is what would happen."

She then drew Newton's famous diagram of light being split by a prism into the various colors, and explained that the colors were in the light rather than being an artifact of the glass.

"Easy to test."

"I'll make you some lenses and some of these prisms."

"I'll need some sheets of metal with slits cut in them, I'll ask Parrel."

"You'll need stands to support the glass in the right places."

"I can arrange that." Gerdas turned to Garia. "There's more, isn't there, Mistress?"

"Oh, so much more. The light you will see grades smoothly from red to blue, as you would expect, and I can tell you that either side there are kinds of light you can't see, but that it is possible to detect. That's the sort of spectrum you'll get from daylight. But, let me ask you, what would happen if you used a different source of light?"

"I don't know what you mean, Mistress. A candle or oil lamp, perhaps?"

"Hm. Perhaps this is the point where I need a chemist as well. Let's say you tried to burn various substances in a flame. The flame turns different colors, doesn't it?"

"Of course you're right, Mistress." Gerdas nodded.

Hurdin said, "When we mix the ingredients for glass we do notice that different substances make different color flames appear." He cocked his head. "Does that mean that only part of this 'spectrum' will appear if we used a prism with such light?"

"Got it in one, Master Hurdin," she told him. "Each element known to nature produces different and very specific colors which can be read and measured by using an instrument based on a prism. Because of this it is possible to heat any substance until it glows and then find out what it is made of."

"Astonishing," Gerdas said. "I should know by now to expect surprises whenever I speak with you, Mistress, but I never seem to learn."

"So you're saying, Mistress," Hurdin said slowly, "that each element in nature is responsible for a different color?"

"No, not exactly. The situation is a lot more complex." Garia tried to think of a way to explain. "This is very difficult to talk about, much easier to show, really. Suppose we take a lump of salt and hold it in a hot flame. What color would that turn the flame?"

"I don't know that I've ever tried that, Mistress," Hurdin said, "although we do use salt from time to time."

"I'll tell you, it will turn yellow. If you take that light and shine it through a prism, you'll discover that it will show you two lines of yellow, close together, and almost nothing else. Those are the lines of the metal sodium, which you haven't discovered yet."

And that's about as far as I can go, she thought. You'll have to work out the rest for yourselves.

"I can't really tell you much more except to say that each element has a distinct signature, if you will, of lines which can be identified and recognized over time. Eventually you'll discover that you can actually calculate where the lines will be for each element, but I don't know how to do that myself. Some elements have even been discovered that way."

"Fascinating!" Gerdas said. "Yet another amazing tool we can use to explore the world around us. Would you know of uses for this device, Mistress?"

"Of course. For example, Master Parrel can use it to test the purity of his metals, find out what his alloys are made of. The miners can test rocks, see what useful substances may be within. And in your own specialty, Master Gerdas, you will eventually be able to use this to find out what the stars are made of. Even that big one just outside the window. There are many other uses."

"Really? But, surely, the light from the stars is far too faint for that to work!"

She gave him a lop-sided smile. "I didn't say it was going to be easy, Master Gerdas, but you'll get there in time. There are ways of collecting starlight which you can then analyze at your leisure."

I think we need a little time for the glassware industry to mature, before we introduce them to photographic plates. Still, at this rate it's not going to be too long.

Hurdin had been making his own notes and now he looked up from his parchment.

"Mistress, you give us much to think about. We will begin producing samples of these... prisms... so that the Questors can begin their investigations. Do you wish me to provide workshop space for your experiments?"

"No, Master Hurdin, thank you. Nor will I ask Master Gerdas, unless he really wishes to do so. I have in mind the vacant laboratory of Master Morlan -"

"Ah!" Gerdas said. "An excellent idea, Mistress!"

"- since I will also soon be experimenting with steam engines, and other things besides. I haven't yet asked anyone about it, I plan to do so after this meeting."

~o~O~o~

"Morlan's laboratory?" Robanar frowned. "What's that?"

"The big workshop in his quarters where he used to do all his experiments, Sire," Garia explained. "I don't think anyone is going to be using it until after the Questors Convocation, which will not be until after the rains have finished, at the earliest."

"It's a reasonable idea, Garia," he said to her, nodding thoughtfully. He hadn't started using her name until she had beaten up Jarwin and it apparently signaled a change in his relationship to her. "Nothing has been done there since his death, and the cleaning staff are afraid to touch anything within. I wonder, you would know what could be moved and what should not, perhaps you are the best person amongst us to see to the tidying-up of his... laboratory, did you call it?"

"Sire," she said stiffly, but with a twinkle in her eyes, "I am not a cleaner. If that is the price for using the room, though, then I am prepared to pay it."

Robanar chuckled. "I would not impose upon you, Mistress. But if you would care to supervise, it would be a worthwhile use of your time. You may discover what he had been doing there."

"That is a point I hadn't considered, Sire. I shall do it, with your consent."

"You have it, Garia. And, if you would, his study is just as untidy. Perhaps you may make some discoveries there."

"I regret, Sire, the study is beyond me. You forget, I cannot read your script yet. However, perhaps Merizel here may attempt that job."

"If she consents, then so shall it be. And I think Keren will be there to assist you both as well."

"As you say, Sire. Your son has the intelligence to understand the work of the Questors, perhaps he will become one himself in time. I will welcome his help."

Robanar sighed. "The world is becoming more complex, Garia, for which I do not blame your presence. As you have told us, this progress would happen whether you were with us or not. I fear that the next King of Palarand will need to keep his wits about him as the years continue. The more Keren can learn from you, the happier I will be."

~o~O~o~

"That looks better than I expected, Mistress."

"I think you're right, Mistress Margra."

It was just after dinner and Margra had arrived in Garia's sitting room to check the state of her hand. She had removed the bandages and cleaned off the poultice they had kept in place. Margra gently turned the hand over, examining it in the evening light streaming through the window.

"I don't think you've broken anything, Mistress, from the looks of it. Of course, there are many small bones in the base of the hand and the wrist, one never knows, does one? And from what you tell me you deliberately held your hand at that angle, so I begin to suspect that you haven't even sprained it. It is bruised, of course, you seem to bruise easily, don't you?" Margra smiled at Garia.

"It would seem so, Mistress Margra. So, when can I have my hand back?"

"I think we'll keep it bandaged for another two days, Mistress. Just so that you remember not to use it, more than anything else. Then I'll inspect it again and we'll let the air get to it. After that, only time will tell. Perhaps another week."

"Thank you, Mistress Margra. And my shoulder?"

"Just a bruise, Mistress. It looks terrible but I can see the healing process has already begun. Jenet is applying the salve I gave her for it?"

"Morning and night, Mistress Margra."

After Margra had gone Garia turned to those who had accompanied her back after dinner.

"Busy this afternoon?" she asked Keren.

"Aye, a messenger came from Virgulend and father wanted me to discuss the contents."

"Anything you can tell us, or is it confidential?"

"I think the word you should be using is boring," he said. "The usual this and that between rulers, but he did tell us what happened when Duke Jarwin got home. He's still laid up and it looks like he'll walk with a permanent limp. Marshal Dalbinar had told Grand Duke Mariswin the whole story and that was apparently enough to seal Jarwin's fate. He's been banished to a remote lodge, officially to recover from his wounds, actually because Mariswin didn't want him anywhere near his palace or his court any longer."

"Is that enough, do you think?"

"Probably. Oh, and we've had further news, through Dalbinar, about what's happening further upriver. You remember I told you Yod had invaded Ferenis? It seems the Ferens have stopped the Yod advance, although the invaders hold about a quarter of their land at present. The Ferens burned the land out from under them and they have to be supplied from across the river." He gave Garia a hard smile. "It seems that unless Yod can do something to change the balance they'll be stuck there until the rains come, and then they'll be knee deep in mud. The river will be in flood as well and they won't be able to re-supply across it - or withdraw. This was not the time of year to go invading anybody, anyone could have told them that."

"There might be some long-term plan," she said doubtfully.

A shrug. "Maybe. Remember, countries up and down the Valley have been doing this for centuries, you'd think they would remember the basics."

"Don't invade Russia in autumn," Garia muttered.

"What?"

"Oh, just a saying from a similar sort of situation back home," she said.

"Ah. Well, that's all the news we have from Dalbinar."

"Keren," she reminded him, "you promised to tell me about Harvest Festival."

"So I did," he replied. "Harvest Festival comes every year, as the name implies, right at the end of the harvest, and usually just before the rains begin. It's a big outdoor festival, celebrated everywhere in the Valley, although sometimes not on the same day. In the city, there's a parade around and through the streets which ends up at a big flat open area called the Shevesty Field. This is a circular ground usually used for playing shevesty, which is a ball game. Do you have ball games on Earth?"

"Oh, yes! We have lots of different ball games all over Earth."

"So. The parade is marching bands and guardsmen and decorated wagons with people in silly costumes enjoying themselves as they go."

"That sounds exactly like what we have on Earth. Sorry, go on."

"When the parade gets to the field we hold a service to celebrate the harvest and the fruitfulness of the ground and then everyone has a good time eating, drinking and generally enjoying themselves. Around the edge of the field are booths where many of the traveling players and entertainments set up. There are big awnings set up where people can have their afternoon rest and then in the early evening there is another, slightly more formal meal before a final service as the sun begins to set. That one celebrates the Maker and the Making of the world and all that surrounds it. Finally, everyone staggers home to bed."

"Sounds like a fun day for everyone."

Keren grimaced. "For most, yes. For the royal family, and that now includes you, of course, it means holding court in the middle of a good-natured riot. There are some things that father traditionally does at Harvest Festival, like settling disputes and pardoning criminals, that sort of thing. "

"Oh. Holding court, I assume that means we have to get all dressed up?"

"Oh, yes, everyone wears their best clothes. Don't worry, I'm sure you'll have a good time, most of us do."

"We don't have as big a festival as all that at home," Merizel said. "These booths, do they have the usual jugglers and acrobats? Are there acts there I'm not likely to have come across at home?"

Keren shrugged. "I can't answer that, Merizel, as I don't know just what you've seen at South Reach. But I'm guessing that there will be novelties none of us have seen before, folk from distant regions, performances that most Palarandi won't have seen before, there usually are."

"Do you have conjuring acts?" she asked. "I like those."

"Conjuring?" Garia echoed. "What, you mean magic?"

Both Keren and Merizel turned to look at her.

"There is no magic on Anmar," Keren said. "Conjuring, that is, tricks done by quick movements of the hand, deceptions, aye, but there is no magic." He thought. "Garia, do you have magic on Earth? The question never occurred to me before."

Garia frowned. There was a problem of concept here, and she struggled to clarify it. "If by magic you mean conjuring tricks," she replied slowly, "then yes, we have that as you seem to do. If by magic you mean communicating with unknown forces then no, we don't, although there are many who believe that such magical forces exist."

She gave a wry smile. "Of course, much of what I will tell in the Council of the Two Worlds may seem like magic to many. There is a famous saying on Earth, 'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic', or to turn it round, 'Magic is just technology you don't yet understand'. So, how can you be so sure that magic does not, in fact, exist on Anmar? I've noticed a few odd occasions where magic could be used as an explanation, but nobody ever suggests it. My own appearance on Anmar being the main one."

"That's easy," Keren said. "About two hundred seventy-five years ago there was a major conference of all the Questors and other learned folk from the length of the Valley and from almost every country beyond. Even the Kittrins sent a delegation. It was called the Great Convocation, and it was designed to put to rest all the competing claims and counter-claims about what was real and what was not.

"Every person who called themselves a witch or a magician or who claimed to have or know about powers was encouraged to come and demonstrate the proof of their beliefs. Not one succeeded, not a single one. It was therefore determined that since no proof had been supplied magic could not exist, and most countries set up penalties for anyone claiming such powers. The Convocation also disposed of all the gods as well, seeing as the existence of those couldn't be proved - or disproved - either. Every religion collapsed since no-one could prove that their god or gods existed or that they could actually do anything if they did."

"But... everyone talks about the Maker. Who is he?"

"The Maker is not a he, or a she, and possibly not even an it. The Maker is more of a concept, the idea that this world must have had a reason to be, and the stars around it, and in order to have a reason, something must have formed that reason. We all agree that there is likely some kind of purpose for Anmar's existence, but we have no idea what that purpose might be, nor are we ever likely to learn it. So, we use the Maker as a way of expressing the existence of the reason, until we learn enough about the world to be able to say more.

"We do not know the Maker's reason, and so we must all conduct ourselves in such a way as not to unduly disturb the world as we live in it. Yes, we farm the land, and we build our villages, towns and cities on it, since that may be part of the Maker's purpose, but we are careful not to wantonly despoil our world, since we cannot know as yet what the Maker intends. Do you understand?"

"I think so, Keren. Wow, I just wish we'd held that convocation on Earth. A whole heap of trouble could have been avoided, I can tell you."

"It did cause a lot of bad feeling afterwards, since there were many who didn't agree with the rulings. However, the answer to all those people was really simple: prove it. If you can prove the existence of such a power, or you can demonstrate using any such power, then do so. Otherwise, stop complaining."

"What about me, then? How do you explain my own appearance here?"

"We don't know. We don't think the Maker has influenced Anmar since it was first created, and most don't think that the Maker has paid any attention to what has happened here since then. You are obviously really here, so we aren't having delusions, but we don't know how you got here. Neither, it seems, do you know. And I'm guessing that you don't have the power to do anything like that on Earth, or you would have said so." He shrugged. "It's just been added to the long list of 'odd things that have happened we can't yet explain'."

"I have had one or two really strange dreams," Garia said thoughtfully.

"It's generally agreed that dreams have little connection with what happens when you're awake, but go on," he encouraged.

"It's very vague," she said. "There are a number of very large... beings, I suppose you'd have to call them, and they float around in the night sky discussing me. I can't remember anything they say but it seems that something might have gone wrong." She shrugged.

"That's interesting," he said. "Perhaps it's just your sleeping mind trying to work out a reason for your transfer from Earth to here."

"Maybe," she said doubtfully. "I feel that these aren't like the dreams I usually have, though." She shook her head. "I don't know. Maybe we'll find out in time. Till then, I'll just carry on as I have been doing."

"Which is quite enough, thank you," Keren assured her with a smile.

"So," she mused, "No magic, no gods, no religion, just hard-headed practicality. And a reasonable attitude to not screwing over your planet. Anmar is becoming more attractive by the minute."

"Oh, it's not all pure and untainted," Keren replied. "We have those who would prey on the unwary," his eyes flicked briefly at Merizel, "those who would seek to make coin out of others, those who would steal, those who would wound or kill without reason, those who would make unjustified war. Our society could be much better in very many ways. It sounds, though, as if we have avoided some of the problems Earth is facing."

"Yes. But it is sometimes the problems which have driven development on Earth. For example, about a hundred of our years ago we discovered a way for a man to fly in the air in a powered machine. The first aircraft were simple wood frames covered by canvas and barely able to hold a single man. Forty years later, after two quite terrible wars which engulfed the whole world, we had all-metal aircraft weighing several tons able to transport passengers across oceans. So, sometimes the bad forces the development of the good."

Merizel's eyes popped. "You have flying machines? That's amazing!"

Garia's expression changed. "I wasn't going to mention aircraft for a while, Merizel. There's a long way to go before anyone here can even start thinking about flying machines. So, please treat what I have just said as secret for the time being, all of you. Ah, there is one exception, I guess. Maybe I'll mention that in the next council, as it shouldn't be too much of a technical leap for you as it stands."

Balloons predate airplanes by, what, a hundred years? More? What was the name of those two French guys who did it? Anyhow, there's an obvious military aspect to balloons which Bleskin and Merek will get immediately. Other than that and leisure flying, I don't see any other use for the things, but I can't see great harm in them either, so explaining them shouldn't cause any unwanted ripples.

"These wars," Keren asked, "they are why you are reluctant to speak on such subjects?"

She nodded. "Yes, they are. But the wars of a century previous to that were almost as bad." She shook her head. "Can we choose another subject? I will talk about wars, but I'd rather leave the subject to another time."

"What did you tell Gerdas and Hurdin this afternoon?" Keren asked.

Garia gave him a brief run-down of their discussion and he promised to make sure he was available when the first experiments were done.

"Ah! That reminds me," she said. "I asked your father if we could use Morlan's workshop - his laboratory - to do these and other experiments in. He readily agreed, but suggested that we were exactly the right people to go and tidy the whole place up. That means I've co-opted you and Merizel, and Jenet and Bursila, of course, to go through his workshop and his study and find out what's there. I hope you don't mind."

Keren rolled his eyes. "It seems I spend all my days, now, dusting and sorting rooms full of old rubbish. Perhaps I should just become Chief Cleaner to the palace instead of Heir Apparent."

"My problem," Garia went on, "is that I can't read any of the documents in the study, so that will have to be left to you and Merizel, while I tackle the workshop. Will that be all right?"

"If father wants it so, who am I to argue?" Keren nodded. "Aye, from what I remember of our visits there, the whole place needs turning over, and there is no-one better than us to do it, is there? You want to make a start tomorrow, I take it?"

"Depends on what Merizel tells me I have arranged," she said, "but yes, basically. I want to demonstrate the steam engine models in there, it will be better than doing it in one of the meeting rooms. There will be smoke and hot water and the possibility of a mess. Merizel?"

"As you wish, Garia. I haven't been to these rooms you mention but I'll be glad to help. Unless something else happens, tomorrow afternoon should be free." She frowned. "I can read these documents you mention, of course, providing this man's writing is readable, but I'm not sure I'll be able to understand what's in most of them."

"No, but I probably will," Keren told her. "Between us we should be able to manage."

~o~O~o~

"Harvest Festival," Garia said to Jenet. "Keren mentioned fancy outfits. Do I have anything suitable, Jenet?"

"Hold still, Mistress, please. I don't think you have a suitable gown in the dressing room, I shall check when I've finished rubbing this salve into your shoulder."

"Is that going to be a problem? Do we have to go back to Yolda, do you think? What sort of gown are they expecting me to wear?"

"For yourself, it will probably be a simple full-length gown, Mistress. Usually white, and soft and flowing. It has to be lightweight since you'll be wearing it all through the day and outside in the sun. I'm sure Mistress Yolda has something suitable for you on her rails already, the design is not a complicated one requiring exact measurements."

"Ow! That part's still sore. Oh, that's good. About the gown, I mean. Particularly with this shoulder and hand I don't want anything too close-fitting at the moment. In the sun? Do I get to wear a hat, then?"

"Regrettably not, Mistress. You'll be wearing your tiara, I expect. Don't worry, if you're with the King and Queen you'll be with them under the awning they put up for the royal party."

"Merizel too?"

"I'm not sure of Milady's status in that respect, Mistress. Your situation is unusual in the court, normally I can work out who would go where but in this case I cannot. I expect that the Queen will have considered such matters."

"As you say, Jenet."

"Let that dry for a moment, Mistress. While it does, I will inspect your gowns and see if you already have something appropriate."

This could be a big deal, she thought. This will be my first public outing since I arrived here, and I'm going to be fully exposed to practically everyone in the city. I suspect most of them have heard of me by now, especially since I did over Duke Jarwin. Gary would have had butterflies facing a crowd back in Hays, but they were a known quantity and he at least understood what he faced. Here it's a whole different ball game, and I neither know how these people will react to me nor how they view me in respect to their own society. I suspect some of them will see me as a destabilizing influence. In some respects this is the first big test I'll have faced since Morlan, and I've no idea how I can manage it. I'm going to have to rely on my friends, and I'm real glad I have those friends now I need them.

Leave that for now, there are other more immediate things to concern myself with. Like, starting those guardsmen on their Tai Chi and whatever else I want to teach them. 'Teacher', that's good. I don't think I want to start using 'Sensei' and 'Senpai' here, there's no point. In a week I should be able to join in, at least part of the time. Then there's steam engines, spectrometers, stills, and whatever else these clever people have dreamed up for me. Plenty to worry over.

"I'm sorry Mistress, there's nothing suitable. We'll have to arrange a visit to Mistress Yolda to collect one." A gentle touch on her back. "That seems dry enough, Mistress. Let's get your nightdress on, then."

Garia awkwardly settled the nightdress and then climbed into bed.

"Is all this wearing you out, Jenet?"

"Me? No, Mistress. It is a refreshing change to be doing different things all the time instead of the same routine day after day, although sometimes routine is good, too."

"I know what you mean. I was just wondering how you were coping with all the weird things I've been doing since I've been here."

"You're doing exactly what I would expect you to do, Mistress, and I am proud to help you to do it. I have seen and heard things I never knew were possible and I have visited parts of the palace I barely knew existed. I think this experience has been good for both of us, Mistress, although I wish you wouldn't get into so many fights."

"As do I, Jenet. Do you think you might need help?"

"Maker, no, Mistress! Your situation is not so complicated that you need another maid, although I admit that Lady Merizel's presence has made a great difference. I think we would both struggle without her, given all the meetings you have to attend."

"You are so right, Jenet, we are lucky to have her. And Keren, come to that. He could have been a different kind of prince with no interest in what I have to tell everyone."

"The Prince and you are very close, Mistress. In some ways it is a pity..."

"Jenet?"

"Nothing, Mistress. Just the imaginings of a tired servant. Good-night, Mistress."

"Good-night, Jenet."

The rest of Garia's guardsmen turn up and she begins training them in earnest. Later the gang go and check out Morlan's quarters, becoming horrified by what they find and realizing that a serious cleaning job is called for. Cue semi-abortive visit to Mistress Yolda and some lateral thinking...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

30 - Morlan's Laboratory

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia looked at the two guardsmen who stood before her. These were the two who had previously been on nights, that is, they had only just ended the last night of their shift. She was sorely tempted to tell them to go home and get some rest but it was likely that both would refuse, what was happening in the Self Defense Training Room was too interesting for either to pass up the opportunity. She sighed internally.

"You had better tell me your names, then."

"Mistress, I am Joran of North Slip," said the older of the two, "and this is Maxilar."

She turned to the younger man, guessing his age at around the low twenties in Earth years. Physically, his appearance punched her in the gut. He was a heroic specimen, broad-shouldered, narrow-waisted, square-jawed with intense blue eyes and an array of shockingly white perfect teeth set in an attractive mouth. And he knew it, too. With a smile that blew her away he banged his fist on his chest and came to attention.

"Your servant, Mistress. I was intrigued when Captain Merek detailed me to come here after my shift. I heard of your meeting with the randy Duke, I did not expect you to be so small."

"Maxilar, is it?" He nodded. "What I intend to teach here will show you that size is not important, when it comes to unarmed combat. Leastways, in most of the situations you are likely to find yourself in."

She told both of them what she had told the others, that she or anyone else, for that matter, who happened to be teaching, should be addressed as 'Teacher' while they were in this room. They both nodded and she asked them to join the others.

"Okay," she addressed them all. "Today I'm going to be teaching you an exercise that should help you prepare your bodies and minds for the real business of this room, which is to defeat an opponent using only the parts of your body you were born with. This is called Tai Chi, and you should perform it every morning before you go out on the field. Firstly, I'm going to run through the whole exercise with the Prince here and my maid Jenet, both of whom have been learning the forms over the last week or two. After that, I'll get you all out and guide you through the first of the forms. Yes, Joran?"

"Mistress, I mean Teacher, women do this exercise as well as men?"

"Anyone may do it, Joran. Young or old, man or woman, it will help you all. From today my secretary Lady Merizel and her maid Bursila will be learning the exercise alongside you." There was a muttering among the group and she looked at them sternly. "This is not a competition. The exercise is designed to help you prepare your own bodies for the day ahead, not to see who can do the exercise fastest or most accurately. Oh, and one other thing." She held up her bandaged hand. "Since I won't be able to make the correct hand movements for a few days, you should concentrate on what the Prince is doing, not me."

Half-way through the exercise the door opened and two men came quietly through it to stand watching them. When they had finished the two came forward.

"Mistress, Captain Bleskin told us we were to join you here for the future. Something about fighting without weapons?" The speaker clearly thought he had mis-heard his instructions.

"That's right. You must be the two who have been... at ease, I believe you call it?"

"As you say, Mistress. We were supposed to be part of tonight's watch but he told us this was more important."

"So it is. You are?"

"Uh, Yasoon, Mistress."

Garia turned to the other guardsman and got her first good look at him.

Oh, God, another beefcake. At home this one would be playing football for sure. No, scratch that, he'd have been snapped up by Hollywood, or at the very least a modeling agency.

This one had lighter-colored hair than Maxilar but he still had the classic shape of a healthy male athlete. His face was not quite so beautiful but there was a definite something about him. For some unaccountable reason Garia had the urge to jam her breasts against his no-doubt hard body and she fought to keep her composure.

"Benith, Mistress," he said in a soft voice before saluting.

"Okay," she said, "join the others and we'll start by teaching you the exercise I was doing when you came into the room."

It was necessary to roll up the mats to clear enough floor space for them all. Once they had done so, and found positions where they could all see her and Keren, she began. The men were all serious, now. This was business, and if the Captain said they were to train with her, they would do it, however strange the idea seemed. To most of them she had already shown that she knew exactly what she was doing, even if it was obvious that she couldn't have the experience most of them had. The three that had watched her encounter with Jarwin had passed on the story to the others and her abilities were unquestioned, at least in that respect.

After a time she thought they had had enough so stopped for everyone to take a drink. Following that she had Keren begin the job of showing them how to fall and roll, different ways from various starting positions so that when they ended back up on their feet they could immediately press the attack. The men were then paired off and shown how to do some basic throws, Garia emphasizing that one followed your opponent's movements and used them to your own advantage.

Merizel blew in her ear.

"Garia!" she hissed. "Pay attention!"

"What?"

"You've been staring at that side of beef for so long I was afraid you'd turn into a statue!"

The word Merizel had used wasn't exactly 'beef' but the meaning was obvious. Garia blinked and came back to reality. With difficulty she pulled her gaze away from Benith and turned to Merizel.

"What do you mean?"

"I'm not stupid, Garia," she said in a low voice. "That was exactly how Jarwin got to me. It seems there are some men that each woman finds it difficult to resist."

"I wasn't -"

"No?"

"...No, but he's just not a type I've seen around here before."

Merizel snorted. "That's what you call it where you come from, is it? I thought you were supposed to be able to spot that sort of thing a mark off, coming from Earth. Or so you told me the other night."

"Shh! We'll talk about this later. We mustn't distract the men."

It was odd, she mused as she watched them. Those two were by far the most attractive of the group, but some of the others weren't all that bad, as such things go. And how would I know how to size up a man? she wondered. It's not as if I have had any experience of such matters, and no desire at all. By God, though, Benith fascinates me. Perhaps it's the hormones? Do I have to put up with this for the rest of my life? I hope I'll be more discriminating than Merizel was with Jarwin but given her performance I'm not holding out much chance. She shivered as her body reacted to the signals it was receiving. Damn, that's going to be hard to control. Focus, Garia! Business, not pleasure.

Later, walking through the corridor on their way back to their chambers, Merizel resumed the conversation.

"So, Benith, then?"

"He's an interesting person, isn't he? On Earth someone who looked like he does could earn a lot of money."

"Oh? How so?" Merizel smirked. "By hiring himself out to appreciative women?"

"I thought you didn't know about such decadent city practices," Garia grumbled.

"I'm a noblewoman," Merizel replied. "Men like that home in on us because we may have access to coin or influence, so we get told about such things as we grow up. I'm not saying I've ever seen or heard of one, though. That's why Jarwin came as such a shock. That's not what you meant though, was it?"

"No." Garia considered, then sighed. "I'm not sure I'm going to be able to explain this easily if at all. Let's start with the easy option. We have a kind of entertainment a bit like the traveling players here, where players act out stories of various kinds. It's called the movies. We have a means of recording the performance visually and then playing it back later. Someone like Benith would earn serious amounts of money acting in movies, I can tell you, because he will draw in people to watch the recordings. We charge money to watch the recordings."

Keren, walking alongside, asked, "You can record... a performance?"

"Yes. In fact, these days, if you can see it, you can record it. Don't worry, that will be a very long way into your future. And then there's advertising. How the heck do I explain advertisements?" She shook her head. "I'm not sure I want to, just at the moment. Just take it from me, with that face and body he could become seriously rich on Earth even if he has the brain of a brick."

Merizel snickered. "With that body, I would think the brain of a brick would be all he needed. So, you felt moved by him, did you?"

"Apparently so," Garia agreed reluctantly. "As you noticed, I wasn't even aware it was happening to start with." She scowled. "Is this how it's going to be, from now on? I'm just not ready for this nonsense."

Keren gave a chuckle. "I don't think you need worry where Benith is concerned. He's more likely to pay attention to me than to you. In fact, he has done so in the past."

"What?" A shocked Merizel gasped. "Benith likes men? What a waste!" She shook her head in disbelief.

"He's well-known among the guard, Merizel. Some of them even respond. Fortunately my position stopped him from pressing me too far, but he doesn't do badly with the others from what I hear."

Merizel stared at Keren as though he had grown another head, and he hastened to establish his position.

"Don't concern yourself over me, Milady. For your express and private information, I think I would have difficulty with such a relationship. My interests are firmly aimed at the female half of the population."

"That makes me feel ever so much better, Your Highness," Merizel pouted.

Keren merely grinned back at her. "I never said I was perfect."

"There's always Maxilar," Merizel said. "Garia, what about him?"

"I thought he was quite good-looking at first," she replied, "but he didn't have the same effect on me that Benith did. Then I realized the only person Maxilar was interested in was Maxilar."

"You do have a strange view on life, don't you, Garia? Although, I suppose you can't help it with your background. Maxilar looked perfectly acceptable to me, I must admit, though I wasn't immediately attracted to him."

"Are you two going to just analyze every eligible man you come across now?" Keren asked. "If so, I think I'll find some other places to be in the future. "

"Don't be like that, Keren," Garia told him. "You are a disinterested observer and a close friend whose opinions we value greatly. After all, we wouldn't have figured out Benith by ourselves, would we?"

"As you say, Garia. But I can only take so much girl talk, you know."

"I know," she said. "We'll keep our gossip to ourselves in future, I promise."

Back in her bedroom, Jenet carefully stripped off Garia's tunic and regarded her mistress's back.

"Hmm. Your shoulder has turned a mottled shade of greeny-yellow, Mistress. All the darker colors have gone, I know from past experience that what is left will disappear in a few days. I saw this morning that you were able to move it quite well. How does it feel?"

"I can't quite do the full movements, Jenet, there is still some slight restriction, a tightness here and there, but that's to be expected. If we keep going it should ease up as you say. After all, I only fell on it, it's not as if I broke anything." Garia frowned. "The hand is a different matter, though. I hope Mistress Margra is right and I haven't broken anything."

"As you say, Mistress. Did you want to have a quick wash now, before we dress you for lunch?"

"No, Jenet, I think I'll manage without today. After all, I haven't exactly been doing a lot of exercise lately, have I? Let's go and find a gown to wear for the afternoon."

~o~O~o~

"I heard you talk about this, what did you call it, Laboratory," Merizel said. "It used to belong to someone important, yes?"

"The Royal Questor, Morlan," Garia explained. "He died recently, you might remember, after some unexplained circumstances. The Laboratory - his workshop - was attached to his quarters here in the palace."

"I did remember some fuss a week or so back," Merizel said. "Did that have anything to do with that kidnap attempt, come to think of it?"

Garia frowned. "We're not sure. He disappeared the same night as the attempt, saying he was going to meet Master Gerdas at his observatory, but he'd already visited Gerdas that afternoon, and once he went out that evening he never returned. No-one really knows what happened. We're assuming there was some link, but we can't prove it. Ah, here's Keren with the keys."

Keren held up the bunch of keys. "Terevor had them, filed away in his office. I hope you didn't mind waiting."

"No, we're fine," Garia said. "Merizel didn't know about Morlan and I'd started telling her."

"Do you want to keep hold of the keys?" he asked her.

She shrugged. "I've no preference. Jenet can have them, or even Merizel. I don't think I'm going to be coming here unattended, am I?"

"Probably not," Keren said, trying several of the large iron keys in the door till one turned. "Ah! Here we go." He pushed the door open and they all entered the suite.

Merizel wrinkled her nose. "Pooh! Musty in here."

"Aye," Keren said. "It's all been kept closed up since Morlan's funeral and the weather has remained hot. We should really get some windows and doors open, let some air through."

"That sounds exceedingly domesticated coming from the Heir Apparent," Merizel observed.

Keren grinned. "It's only what I'd do - or at least order to be done - in my own suite, if the weather is hot. Besides, I had two older sisters, remember? Learned a lot tagging around behind them."

"What have we got in here?" Garia asked. "I've only seen the study and the lab."

"Mistress," Jenet said, "I have cleaned these quarters, before Master Morlan took office. There is a bed chamber, a sitting room, a bathing chamber, toilet and small kitchen. There is a large closet for his clothes and a room for his manservant in addition to the workshop and study."

"Then lead on, Jenet," Keren said. "I've been here maybe three times in my life, only as far as his study. It is an opportunity to find out what else is here."

The bedroom, clothes closet and sitting room had been cleared of personal belongings, as had the servant's room. The essential furniture remained, as this was presumably a furnished apartment. They each took a brief look in the rooms before heading for the study.

"Maker!" Merizel exclaimed. "I don't think I've ever seen so many scrolls!"

Garia remembered the room from her previous interrogations and it brought back some uncomfortable memories. The study was a fair-sized room, the walls lined with shelves as she remembered, every shelf filled with books, scrolls and piles of parchment. The huge desk in front of the full height window was also piled high with paperwork. Merizel groaned.

"Garia, you can't be serious! You want me to go through all of this?"

"I thought you and Keren could make a start between you," Garia said. "I'd forgotten just how bad it was in here. It would be nice if you could at least make a difference with the desk." She added lightly, "We might even find out what wood it's made of."

"Didn't you want Gerdas to sort this lot out?" Keren asked her. "If any of this is Questor business, then he's the proper one to take charge of it, don't you think?"

Garia's shoulders slumped, one with a twinge of pain. "I'm not sure how useful he's going to be. He's probably as busy as I am right now, and it's only going to get worse in the future."

There was concern in his eyes. "Don't you think you ought to think about easing up, Garia? You're handling rather a lot at the moment, especially since you've started teaching the Guard."

"I'm not sure I can, just at the moment," she told him. "Once I get things going enough that they are self-sustaining, then sure, I'll take a rest. But I don't think I can do that for a month or so, at the very least."

"What were you planning to do in here, Garia?" Merizel asked.

"I wasn't, I was concentrating on the laboratory first," was the reply, "but now I'm in here it's occurred to me that this might be a better place to hold the council meetings. It's certainly big enough, and there's that big blackboard over there, so it would be perfect if we lay in some more chairs. What do you think, Keren?"

He nodded. "It has possibilities, especially if we can clean it up. It will also save us from having to hunt down public rooms at the front of the palace whenever a Guildmaster or a Questor turns up in the middle of the day. Most of them know their way here, after all. I'll make some enquiries."

"Okay, we'll leave the study for now," Garia decided. "Let's get to the laboratory."

The laboratory occupied the full width of the building with high windows and French doors opening out onto the cloisters either side. It was a single-story structure but the same height as the other palace buildings, so the ceiling was high up in the gloom of the steeply-pitched roof. A door at one end led to a cross-corridor, two at the other led to Morlan's quarters and his study.

"Tell you what," Merizel said as she took in the shambles, "I'll stick with the study. You two can amuse yourself in here for a year or two."

There were heavy tables, benches, in rows to each side. Most were covered with unidentifiable apparatus made of glass, iron, wood and leather or other fabric. Some of it looked like scenes from a painting of an alchemist's workshop. Other constructions lay discarded on the floor under the windows. At the corridor end was an open area, a small furnace in one corner, the necessary tools by its side. Blocks, lengths and planks of wood lay jumbled on the other side. On the walls, at both ends of the building and between the windows and doors, were more shelves holding papers, scrolls, experiments, sealed glass jars containing animal and vegetable specimens, rubbish.

"We could always turn around and walk quietly away, you know," Keren said as they took in the scene. "No-one who actually saw what was in here would blame us, would they?"

Garia sighed. "You are probably right, but your father was also right when he said that we two were probably the best people to clear this lot up. I'm not sure anybody really knew what Morlan was up to in here, and no-one else is going to have a clue, are they? Besides, we don't have to do it all at once. What I really had in mind to start with was somewhere to run the model steam engine. If we can just clear one of these benches, and enough space for us all to stand around it -"

Keren reluctantly nodded. "Unfortunately, as usual, you make far too much sense. Very well, we shall make the attempt. But I shall insist that you take care of yourself by not over-working, do you hear me?"

Garia curtseyed with a smile. "As you command, Your Highness."

"We can't do much in here or in the study dressed like this, Garia," Merizel said. "There's far too much dust. I'm not sure I have anything suitable to wear."

Garia and Jenet looked at one another.

"But we have," Garia said. "Remember those outfits we wore when we went up the watch-tower? They'll be perfect for doing this."

"That's exactly what they were made for, Mistress," Jenet confirmed. "As you say, they are just what we need. We must get some more of them for Merizel and Bursila to wear."

"Leaving the lone man to sort out his own protective wear, I suppose," Keren said with a wry smile. "I ruined a tunic cleaning out the Self Defense Training Room, I wonder what Yolda will say when I ask her for something to wear while I clean some of the palace rooms?"

"It won't be pleasant," Garia said nastily. "Can I come and watch?"

"If we all go together and explain," Keren said, "she ought to see reason. After all, my father has expressly commanded it, hasn't he?"

Garia snorted. "You wish. I'll reserve my judgment, thank you. Considering the trouble Jenet and I had prising something out of her to get up that tower, we may have to be a little... creative." She turned back to the room. "Anyhow, what do you think? I guess the idea is to start small and clear away more as we need the space." She grimaced. "The study is another matter. As you say, the King wants to know what Morlan was up to, and I don't think we can put off that project too long. I think the only reason it hasn't been done already is that people have taken one look in the room and backed rapidly away again."

"You fill me with such joy, Garia," Merizel said.

"I'm sorry, Merizel, but I'd do it myself if I could read your script, I really would. I'm not asking you to clear and sort it within a week, we have time, but we have to make progress. So, if we want to get started, perhaps we'd better go and face Yolda. Coming?"

~o~O~o~

Keren had rehearsed his speech so was ready when Yolda looked up from her documents.

"Mistress Yolda, we three have been charged by the King to inspect and examine the contents of Master Morlan's quarters in the palace. He has chosen us as he considers that we are the only people who might understand what will be found within. Because the quarters have been locked up since his disappearance, the whole suite is filthy with dust, and as I understand it Master Morlan never let any of the palace servants into his... workshop or study to clean it. Therefore, we require sturdy clothing to protect us as we move documents and apparatus around."

Yolda sat back in her chair and contemplated the group with interest.

"Your Highness, although of course I know of the quarters you describe, I am not familiar with them enough to understand the task you are charged with. May I ask for more details?"

"Jenet? You would best answer this."

"Mistress Yolda," Jenet said, "I have cleaned Master Morlan's quarters in the past, although he always refused to allow his study or his workshop to be touched by any servants. His study is about six times the size of this room and just as full of documents. His workshop is a room as big as the Family Dining Room and filled with his experiments. No-one has entered his quarters since his funeral and it is all very dusty. Mistress, his study has become so bad that the dust on some of the shelves is as thick as my finger."

"If I understand you then, Highness, it will be just yourself, Lady Merizel, Mistress Garia and the two maids engaged in this enterprise?"

"That is correct, Mistress Yolda," Keren replied. "It will take us several months, we estimate."

"Very well, Highness, there is protective clothing available for your female staff and I can issue them three sets each to allow for laundry. Will that be acceptable?"

Keren frowned. "Well, yes, Mistress Yolda, thank you. But what of myself? I will need protective clothing as well. My recent experience of a similar exercise for Captain Bleskin led to the ruin of one of my tunics."

Yolda looked at him doubtfully. "Highness, only female staff perform cleaning duties in the palace. I'm not sure I can suggest a suitable substitute for you."

"What about the kitchen staff, then? Don't the porters wear overalls or aprons? Is there something similar I could use? It's going to be filthy in there."

She looked at him for a long moment, silent. It was clear to all of them that Yolda didn't consider clearing a workshop to be a suitable use of the Heir Apparent's time, but after recent episodes she wasn't going to say anything directly to him.

"I could find you an apron, Highness. I'm not sure what else we have in stock that would suit you. Perhaps Mistress Garia can offer a suggestion?"

Damn that woman! She knows we're going to get our way in the end but she's going to dig her heels in every single step of the way. And she knows that an apron probably isn't going to be adequate. What on Earth can I tell her? How was I supposed to know that only women do the cleaning around here?

"At the moment I cannot, Mistress Yolda," Garia said, defeated. "Perhaps it would be for the best if the Prince took a less active part in the proceedings and instead oversaw our work. I think we should be able to arrange things to get round the problem."

"As you say, Mistress. I will arrange for your cleaning clothing to be delivered to your chambers later today. Will that be acceptable?"

"Three sets each, Mistress Yolda?"

"Yes, Mistress. If you require more later, then I will supply them."

"Mistress Yolda," Jenet said, "We will also require scarves, to cover both our hair and our faces."

"Of course. I will supply you ten each, five for your hair and five for your faces. Will that be all?"

"For now, Mistress Yolda," Garia said, wishing it wasn't so.

"Mistress," Jenet said, "There is the Harvest Festival to consider."

Yolda looked at Garia. "You wish a gown for Harvest Festival, Mistress?"

Garia looked at Merizel, then turned to answer Yolda.

"I will do, Mistress, but I think I'll need to consult the Queen first. I'll come back another day, perhaps."

The five left the office with mixed emotions. Garia was both annoyed and frustrated by Yolda's attitude. Merizel was upset because nobody had thought to ask if she needed anything to wear for the Harvest Festival. Keren was annoyed that Yolda had been so stubborn and that he didn't yet have the authority to change her attitude.

"That's not going to work, Garia," he said as they walked back. "I can't just stand around directing you four. It wouldn't be fair to any of you, would it?"

"I don't see why not, Keren," she said. "After all, one day you'll have a whole palace running round doing your every command. Why not start now? We won't begrudge you it, really."

"You know I'm not that sort of person, Garia. I prefer to get my hands dirty." His eyes hardened. "And when I'm King I want to continue getting my hands dirty, as much as I'll be able to. You have shown us that one does what one can regardless of rank or status."

"So..." Garia said slowly, "if you're sure that you want to get as dirty as us, do you mind if I find another way round our problem? Remember, we had to be creative to get me and Jenet up that tower."

"I'm sure." He looked at her curiously. "What did you have in mind?"

"I don't know yet. Let me think this through this evening, will you? We have until tomorrow afternoon until we go over to the lab again."

"Lab?"

"Oh, that's short for laboratory."

"Ah. In the common tongue, that's the name of a small rodent."

"Funny you should say that..."

~o~O~o~

"Are you serious?" Keren almost shouted.

They had come back to her suite after the evening meal to discover that their cleaning clothes had been delivered. It was then that Garia had had her brainwave, which Keren obviously did not like.

"It's a practical solution," she told him. "Nobody's going to see you, are they? Yolda apparently forgot she already given Jenet and I dresses, so that makes fourteen sets we have between us. With a bit of judicious juggling we ought to be able to provide you with something to wear."

"But, if I wander round the palace wearing a dress it would be the end of me! I'd be a laughing stock!"

"Nobody's asking you to walk round the palace. What I had in mind was that you could use Morlan's bedroom to change in. It's probably best to keep the scarves in his quarters anyway so keeping a spare dress or two there won't seem odd."

"You had better keep this quiet, woman, or I'll have your head off the moment I become King!"

"Calm down, Keren! As I said, no-one's likely to see you, are they? And with a scarf over your face to keep out the dust, even if someone catches sight of you through a window, say, they are going to think you're one of us. What do you say?"

Keren glared at Merizel, who had her hands firmly clamped over her mouth to stop herself howling with laughter. Bursila seemed shocked at Garia's idea, while Jenet had become accustomed to her mistress's strange leaps of imagination so merely had the glimmer of a smile.

"It's not funny, Merizel," he said. "There may be men - and boys - who do that sort of thing but I'm certainly not one of them. The whole idea is outrageous."

Merizel removed her hands. "And perfectly practical, Your Highness."

Keren harrumphed and then rolled his eyes. "You too! Very well. I will permit you to try out this mad scheme tomorrow afternoon, to see if you can get it to work. Mind you," he wagged a finger at each of the four women, "I want your solemn oaths that this will remain a complete secret between the five of us until the day we each die, is that understood?"

"As you command, Your Highness. What would you like us to swear by? What are you going to say to your father when you tell him you want to borrow his crown?"

A startled Keren gave Garia a frustrated look. "This is a bad idea." He calmed down slightly. "I'll take your word, I trust each of you at least that much."

They each gave a vow of secrecy, and then by common consent changed the subject to something less controversial.

~o~O~o~

The following afternoon they had met in Garia's sitting room before setting off for the rooms of the late Royal Questor. Each of the four women wore one of the cleaning dresses and soft boots but also carried a spare dress and all the fifty scarves Yolda had provided. When they reached the door leading to Morlan's quarters they discovered that Terevor had arranged for cleaning equipment to be left, two tall step-ladders, buckets, long-handled brooms, brushes and dustpans, dust-cloths and fluffy dusters on sticks, jars containing what Jenet said were mild abrasives and wax polishes. It took them some little time to carry all within before they locked the outer door behind them and congregated in Morlan's bedroom.

"All right," Keren said heavily. "Let's get it over with. What do you want me to do? I'm not undressing in front of you, at least not all the way. I do have some self-respect, you know."

Jenet said to him, "Highness, we don't wish to cause you embarrassment -" Keren snorted, "- so at first it might be best to try these over your tunic. That will tell us which will fit and let you see how they are fastened. They are not made to personal sizes so we should be able to find at least one which you can wear. You'll have to dress yourself, I think, as it will be too warm to wear with your tunic underneath."

"As you say, Jenet." Keren held out his arms. "How does this work, then? It's strange, I've passed cleaning parties countless times in the corridors over the years but I have no idea how your clothes work. How's that for powers of observation?"

"Why would you be interested, Highness?" Jenet asked, and then blushed as she worked out the answer to her own question. A Prince might very well want to get a female servant out of her dress, wouldn't he? Except that Keren wasn't that kind of Prince, fortunately.

Garia's dress was too small, but everyone had expected that. Jenet's was wide enough, but quite short when worn by Keren, scandalously so by the standards of the locals. Merizel's dress was certainly long enough, but because she was so thin it didn't quite have the width to accommodate Keren's shoulders. In the end he wore the spare one of Bursila's. This was still a little short, but not unreasonably so, especially given how hot it was likely to become as the afternoon progressed.

The dresses were wrap-rounds with the overlap across their backs, in order to prevent dust and dirt getting in via the front. The necks were quite high in the front with a V behind, the tails sloping down sharply to the waist at either side. The inside tail came out through a slot just above the left waist and the two ends tied with a bow in front. The hem was just about below the knee on Keren, and the skirt had sufficient flare to enable the wearer to climb step-ladders without being hampered. All of them were of course wearing tights for protection and modesty despite the hot weather.

The next step was to add the scarves. The head-scarves were folded diagonally and wrapped around the head from behind, being tied over the forehead. The triangle which was left was brought over the head and tucked in all around to protect the wearer's hair.

Garia cocked her head. "That doesn't look too bad. How do you feel?"

"Bit of an anti-climax, really," he replied. "It's somewhat like a wrap-around tunic, isn't it? I was really thinking about all the fancy gowns I've seen you wear, and feeding my fears off that. What do I look like? Will this do?"

"For cleaning the laboratory, certainly. If you're asking me if you look like a Prince pretending to be a female servant, the answer is no. Especially with that scarf over your hair, I think you could be taken for a tallish maid at first glance. That might be useful if anything unexpected comes up, don't you think? Not that I expect anything unexpected to come up, you understand, but it's best to have a plan in case something does."

Merizel inspected him next. "You have a nice, smooth face, Highness. As Garia says, you could carry this off if absolutely necessary. Of course, you could do with a little padding here and there but I've seen some flat-chested maids around the corridors so I wouldn't worry. And once you put a scarf over your face no-one will be able to tell who or what you are."

"Thank you," he said, rolling his eyes. "I suppose that means I'm committed to this crazy scheme, then. Right, you'd better all get out so that I can take my tunic off."

Keren rejoined them in the laboratory once he had changed. Jenet had to retie his headscarf which had become dislodged along the way.

"Jenet," Garia said, "You'd better lead the way, here, as you have experience of this job. What do we do first?"

"We start at the top, Mistress. Any dust we disturb will fall, so there is no point cleaning the lower portions of the room first. Since you wish to clear a bench first, perhaps we should begin with the shelves nearest to your chosen bench. Oh! Of course, we have to clean the lights first. They are let up and down on ropes."

They proceeded slowly at first, no-one finding it strange that a maid should be directing her mistress, the daughter of a baron and the heir to the throne how to do a menial cleaning job. Once all had become familiar both with the tools and with Jenet's method of cleaning they split up, Merizel and Bursila going into the study to begin the long process of cleaning and organizing the contents. Garia had chosen a bench nearest the space in front of the furnace and they had cleaned all the nearby shelves before starting on the bench itself.

"Phew! This is hot work, isn't it?"

"I could bring water, Mistress. There are goblets in the kitchen, I remember."

"Do you normally work all the way through an afternoon on jobs like this, Jenet? About now, the Queen would be offering us pel."

"No, Mistress, normally we would have a break. Of course, we would also not be doing a job like this in such hot weather, cleaning usually takes place some time after the rains finish. Would you like me to make you some pel? I'm not sure what is available in the kitchen with regard to food and drink."

"No, water will do fine today. Keren?"

"As you say, Garia. Water is fine. What do you think this is?"

He had hauled out a canvas package from the shelf under the bench and started unwrapping it. It seemed to be an oblong wooden box with a brass plate inset on either side, and a handle on a third face.

"Hmm," he said, turning it over, "it's quite heavy. It looks like some kind of machine, if all these wheels I can see are any clue. There's writing engraved on both sides, but I don't recognize the script."

"May I?"

Keren put the box down on the bench and Garia tried to lift it. It was quite heavy and she had trouble holding it, but managed to turn it over enough to make her blood run cold.

"You stand it up like this on one of the small sides. I recognize the script," she said quietly, in a voice which made Keren look up. "It's a script I know well, although I don't know the language to be able to read any of this. It's called Greek, and I recognize the device as well. It's a sort of calendar and it's called the Antikythera device. It's around two thousand of our years old. On our world, it was found about a hundred years ago in a shipwreck on the bottom of the sea. Keren, I feel funny."

He grabbed a nearby stool, quickly brushed the dust off the seat and offered it to her. She sank onto it, her hand wiping the sweat from her forehead.

"You're saying this comes from Earth?"

She nodded, her heart pounding. "Yes, probably the same way as my watch and clothes did. Since on Earth it ended up in a shipwreck, that might mean that whoever had it there was carrying it at the moment of the wreck, which might mean he died there and came here. Keren, it looks like I'm not the first person to have come to Anmar from Earth."

Garia tells the Council of the Two Worlds what she remembers about the AntiKythera device and they draw some interesting conclusions. Later, Keren has a near miss, Robanar makes a decision, plans for the festival are made and Garia and Merizel visit Mistress Yolda once more.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

31 - Cleaning Crew

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Are you certain, Mistress?" Robanar asked.

"Absolutely certain, Sire," Garia replied. "I recognize the writing, I know of this device. It definitely originated on Earth."

The evening meeting of the Council of the Two Worlds had hastily rewritten its agenda when Garia made her discovery known to the King during the evening meal. Now all those seated around the large oval table leaned forward to inspect the battered wooden box which had suddenly assumed an unexpected importance.

"There was a program on the Discovery Channel a while back," she explained. The words 'program', 'discovery' and 'channel' were known to Palarand, but their use in the same sentence made no sense to her listeners at all. However, they all knew that she was likely to use odd combinations of words and made allowance for that fact. The main point was that she had knowledge of the device, and they accepted that.

"It basically described the discovery of this device by accident during a search of a shipwreck by divers about a hundred years ago. Earth years, that is. The parts they were able to find were all corroded by seawater and encrusted with sea life and it was many years before anyone could figure out what it was or how it worked. Only by using some advanced techniques we have of seeing through solid objects -" here, Gerdas and Parrel's eyes widened, but they remained silent, "- did we finally figure out how all the sprockets and wheels worked. It was possible to read the inscriptions, or what parts of them remained, and so it was thought that the ship that it had been on had sunk about two thousand years ago."

"You have records that go back that far, Mistress?" Pitchell asked.

Garia shook her head. "Mostly, no, Master Pitchell. Our knowledge of those times is extremely fragmentary. They used scrolls and parchment the same as you do, and you know how fragile those can be over time. The best records we have are inscriptions on stone and most of those just tell us the name of the person who died and where they were buried. Oh, a tiny bit of classical literature was preserved, but most of it is long gone."

Pitchell considered. "But then, how can you know just how long ago this sinking happened, Mistress?"

"As I understand it the forms of the letters change slowly over time. There were other things found in the wreck, pottery and such like, which would also give the finders some clues."

Parrel was fingering the device, which stood on a square of thick felt to avoid scratching the table top. "Mistress, what then is this intended to do? It seems very complicated."

"I don't remember the exact details, but I believe it is a kind of calendar machine. The idea is that you use the handle on the side to line up some of the pointers on the front and back to the current date and then some of the other indicators will tell you various related things."

"Two thousand years ago?" mused Tanon. "It doesn't look as if it could be that old, surely?"

Parrel looked up. "It would seem to me, Master Tanon, that this wooden case is not the original box the mechanism was held in. The metal parts look as if they might be that old, certainly. Let me see... ah, yes, look, I can release the insides, so."

He pushed with his thumbs on two pegs set flush on the sides of the box and the top popped free. He then eased the metal frame out with his fingers, everyone craning forwards to look.

"Maker! The complexity. Mistress, what did you say you thought this did?"

"I'm not an expert, Master Parrel, but I guess it shows the position of the sun and the moon, and perhaps some of our planets as well." She shrugged. "It might show eclipses, seasons, I don't really remember. It must be at least a couple years since I saw that program."

Parrel tried to move the handle but with no success. "The inside is filthy," he muttered. "I would hesitate to take apart something this precious to clean it, though. I would never be able to put it together again."

"You might be able to clean it whole," Garia said doubtfully, "if you made a bath of light oil mixed with alcohol and dropped it in. I'm not sure that there is much point cleaning inside, though. It wouldn't work here on Anmar."

"Why not, Mistress?" Gerdas asked.

"Because it is designed for our days, which are shorter than yours, remember, our years, also shorter, and our moon, which goes round quicker than yours." She shook her head. "It's possible someone tried to use it when it first arrived here but found it didn't work. After that, it's an interesting example of clever engineering but otherwise just a curiosity. Until I arrived to identify it, no-one would have the faintest idea what it was or how it was used."

"How do you know this device is so old, Mistress," Robanar asked, "and not a modern copy?"

"Because the making of anything this complicated was an art that was lost for about fifteen hundred years, Sire. Until this was found no-one had any idea that people two thousand years ago could even make devices this complicated. In fact, for a long while the remains were thought to be a hoax. There are some modern copies made," she allowed, "but they are all precious enough to be kept under lock and key in museums around the world. I can't imagine that this is one of those."

"It is not, Mistress," Gerdas said, and Garia's eyebrows rose. "This is one of a very small number of strange objects which the Society of Questors is custodian of. It is normally in the possession of the Royal Questor, whoever that may be, and I can tell you that it has been kept here in the palace for at least three hundred years."

"So," she said slowly, "it could be an original one, if not the same one that was found in the shipwreck."

Gerdas's brow furrowed. "I don't understand your meaning, Mistress. How could this device be both here and on the seabed on Earth? Is that possible?"

"I've been puzzling over that myself," she said, "and it all comes down to the mechanism that brought me here, doesn't it? When I arrived, and we have to put aside the fact that I am female rather than male for the moment, everything that was presumably on my body came with me. My clothes, my wallet and more importantly my watch, which still works." She leaned forward. "Now, it is undeniable that I am a copy of who I used to be on Earth, even if the copy is flawed. If I were the original then I would be male, wouldn't I? Is it possible that all my belongings are copies too? Is it possible that this machine is a copy of the one in the wreck, made in the same way? And that the owner of the device was holding it at the moment the ship went down, and that was the reason that he and everything he was carrying ended up here?"

There was silence around the table while everyone tried to digest this possible scenario.

"You are saying this was the way you were brought here, Mistress?" Robanar asked.

Garia shook her head. "Sire, I merely offer it as one possible explanation. I suspect there is no way we are ever going to find out the truth. This is all way beyond anything we are capable of doing on Earth."

"But the implication," Gerdas said, "is that others have come to Anmar before you."

"Exactly, Master Gerdas."

"If so," he mused, "then there may be other traces in the historical records." He gave Garia a rueful smile. "Mistress, I'm not sure what we should be looking for, but at least we now know that there might be something to look for at all! I will consult with the several historians amongst the Questors. "

"Gerdas," Parrel told him, "this marvelous device has been hidden away all these years, and no-one in my guild ever knew it existed."

Gerdas reddened. "I apologize on behalf of the Questors for the oversight, Master Parrel. It has been stored away in the palace, forgotten by all, probably for centuries. Do you wish to take it away and examine it?"

"If you would permit, Master Gerdas. You know we will take great care with such a precious object."

"As you desire, Master Parrel." Gerdas turned to address them all. "It is one of those customary things that the Royal Questor does when he takes office," he explained. "He tries to make sense of the curiosities we have collected over the years. Apparently Master Morlan had no more success with this than any of his predecessors did. Perhaps we need a change of custom." He smiled at Garia. "We seem to be changing many customs at the moment, do we not? When you discover any other strange objects in Morlan's workshop, Mistress, we will offer them for examination among the guilds."

"As you wish, Master Gerdas."

~o~O~o~

"You look troubled, Mistress."

Jenet was helping Garia remove her evening gown before bathing that evening.

"I am. I'm just wondering if what we found today means that I have died on Earth. Or whether I just disappeared or something. I wonder if my Mom and Dad are okay, or if they're mourning my death? In some ways it would be nice to know, even though it's not going to affect anything I do here. Am I just a missing person? I doubt I'll ever find out."

"I don't know what to think, Mistress. The nearest I can think of your plight is to imagine if I had been kidnapped and taken to a far island, with people who talk with different words and have strange customs. I think I would be very unhappy to have left all that was familiar behind me."

"You're right, Jenet." Garia smiled. "I'm just lucky that I have arrived at a place where I'm looked after and not taken for a crazy person. I can't begin to thank everyone enough for all the kindness they have shown me, and I can only do my best to try and repay the favor." Her expression became serious. "But I still can't stop wondering what happened back home, how my folks are."

"It wouldn't be natural if you didn't, Mistress. Just try not to let it upset you too much. You're too far away from your home to know what happened, and too far away to do anything about it."

"As you say, Jenet. As you say."

~o~O~o~

"What do you think of our little treasure's latest revelation, dearest?"

"A surprise, my love," Robanar replied, "but not entirely unexpected. After all, if she can travel between the worlds along with her belongings then it must be possible that others can as well. There was always a chance that someone else from Earth might end up here."

Terys raised her head from Robanar's chest. "But if she is right, that was a very long time ago. Do you think there have been others since?"

"No. At least, there cannot have been very many, otherwise their presence would be familiar to us. On the other hand, before the Great Convocation, it is possible that such travelers may have been killed by religious fanatics or taken for insane. We simply don't know, the records from those times are not good enough."

"But Gerdas said he'd talk to the historians."

"He did, true, and we may perhaps learn of earlier travelers. But as far as we know, there is only Garia here at the moment, and she has arrived at exactly the right time and place to make an enormous difference to everyone and everything on Anmar, and I for one don't believe that it happened by accident. That being the case, we must ensure that nothing happens to prevent those changes taking place."

"But we must balance those changes carefully, otherwise our society will erupt in chaos. She herself has warned us of the possible consequences."

"Hinted at them, you mean. We must find out more, now that some of her inventions are beginning to appear courtesy of the guilds. She still needs our absolute protection."

Terys chuckled. "I don't think you have much to concern yourself with there, dearest. Your guardsmen have sworn their allegiance to you, it is true, but I suspect every man of them would follow her to the ends of Anmar itself."

Robanar grunted, and his hands wrapped themselves round the shoulders of his beloved Queen. She snuggled closer to him on their bed.

"I'm not worried about the guard suddenly taking off," he said after a while. "In fact, that they like her so much already is a good thing. They will protect her as they protected our daughters when they were younger. I am more concerned with other problems she might face in the future, problems of status and rights. Her status is that of a freewoman only, even though we have legally adopted her. She has a baron's daughter for a secretary, and she lives in a princess's chambers, but she is not technically even a subject of Palarand. I'm sure that even you can think of people who would find mischief in such an arrangement."

"As you say, dearest. And there are those who will find mischief if you elevate her," Terys said. "A fifteen-year-old girl, recently arrived? There are those who have served you faithfully for decades who would resent such an action."

He sighed. "It is not a perfect world, and some will be offended whatever I do. You're right, of course, I do not wish to create a controversy at such a time as this. Perhaps, since she is introducing new ideas, we may think of a different way to achieve our purpose, a way that does not offend others, I don't know. Let me think this through over the next few days, my love, take counsel. The festival presents a perfect opportunity to make changes such as this, and also to present her to the public of the city. As always, your own ideas will be most gratefully considered."

"She shall ride with us in the parade, do you think?"

"Of course. In fact, why not let her ride with Keren in his own carriage? He is old enough to merit a separate carriage now, let us put them all in it. We used to let Elizet and Malann have their own carriage, didn't we? Keren was still small, then, so he rode with us. Soon, now, he will be legally a man, it is time for him to begin acting the part."

"As you wish, dearest."

~o~O~o~

"Just how much were you planning to clean in here, Garia?" Keren asked the following afternoon.

"Not much more than we've already done," she replied. "I want to make sure that as people walk through they don't disturb anything, raise more dust as they pass. There is one thing, though, that I thought of this morning, and I should have thought of it yesterday before we started, really."

"What's that, then?"

"Only that we should have looked over the whole room before we started," she said. "The bench we cleared obviously hadn't been touched for a long time, but Morlan must have done some experiments in here in recent times. If we look for the areas where the dust is least, or where it has been cleaned off shelves and surfaces, that may tell us what he was last working on."

Keren nodded. "I should have thought of that myself. We were so engrossed in actually cleaning that we forgot anything else, didn't we? Let's spread out and have a quick look through what we haven't touched so far. Ah! And I'd better go and have a word with Merizel and Bursila, mention the same thing."

"Good thinking. Jenet and I will take a side each while you're doing that."

They found several benches where items had been removed leaving rectangular or circular holes in the layer of dust. Most of these had more layers of dust, showing that time had passed since the items had been moved. Two benches at the study end of the room were completely clear and items had been moved from nearby shelves but there were few clues as to what the items had been or where they now were or what Morlan might have been doing.

Keren came back. "Amazingly, Bursila already had that idea," he said. "Unfortunately, there are just so many documents in there that I'm not sure it's going to help us. Merizel has made a note of places which seemed most free of dust, perhaps we can investigate later. What have you found in here?"

Garia explained and they checked over the areas again before returning to the space by the furnace.

"What's through that door, then? Can we allow people to enter that way, do you think?"

"One of the cross-corridors, I imagine. Jenet, have you the keys? Let's open the door and find out."

It was a corridor junction, with routes leading left, right and straight ahead. After a little exploration Keren said he recognized where they were.

"That will do very well, I think, providing everyone agrees," he said as they went back to the laboratory. "It will save everyone tramping through the palace and then through Morlan's quarters." He gave a soft snort. "Perhaps we should stop calling it Morlan's quarters, too, although I'm not sure what name we should give it instead. It's been Morlan's quarters since the day I was born, at least." He turned to Garia. "What next?"

"If people will be coming in that door, perhaps we'd better clean up this space at the end. Once we've done that we can go and help Merizel in the study."

The furnace and nearby tools were heavily coated with dust, showing it had been a long time since Morlan had used them. As it rose at the slightest touch they were forced to put scarves over their faces to stop breathing it. The scarves were worn cowboy-style, leaving just their eyes visible. The dust was carefully swept into piles and collected in buckets which Jenet then disposed somewhere else in the palace. It was while Jenet was gone on one of these trips that they had an unpleasant surprise. A footman walked into the laboratory and approached them very gingerly.

"I'm looking for Prince Keren and Mistress Garia," he said. "Do you know where I might find them? I was told they would be in these rooms."

Keren had been shocked by the unexpected intrusion and kept his face turned away, using the broom he was holding to push imaginary dust around the stone floor. Garia hooked a finger and pulled the scarf down from her face.

"I'm Mistress Garia," she said. The man's eyes widened but he made no comment about her appearance. "You have a message for us?"

"For yourself and the Prince, Mistress," he said, looking around for Keren.

It was obvious that he wasn't going to say any more until he could identify the Prince or be certain he was elsewhere. Garia kept her expression as calm as it could be and turned to her companion.

"Kereena, the Prince is in the bedroom. Would you go and fetch him, please?"

Keren stood, leant his broom against the wall, bobbed a creditable curtsey and walked off. Garia turned to the footman and tried to make sure he didn't watch the figure with the non-feminine gait as it departed.

"Can you at least tell me who this is message from?"

"The Queen, Mistress. It concerns the coming festival."

"Ah. Yes, I needed to talk to Her Majesty about that."

The footman gazed about at the contents of the room while they waited.

"Have you never been in here before?" she asked him.

"No, Mistress. Master Morlan was very jealous of his privacy. On a very few occasions he would require help to move some of his equipment in or out of here, but it was usually the very strongest of the servants he asked for."

"Yes, some of the items in here are rather heavy. I wonder what's keeping the Prince?"

As if I didn't know. How did this footman get in here? Because Jenet holds the key, that's why, and she wouldn't lock us in behind her when she went out, in case there was an emergency. I do hope we haven't frightened Keren too much. At home people sometimes do crazy things, especially at Halloween, but here it might not be so appropriate for the future King to get involved like this. I'm almost sorry I suggested it in the first place. Almost, but not quite.

Keren appeared in his tunic, serious but composed.

"Yes? You have a message?"

"Your Highness, the Queen desires the presence of yourself and Mistress Garia in her sitting room at or about the tenth bell today, to discuss preparations for the forthcoming festival."

Keren nodded. "Very well. Are you returning to Her Majesty?"

"I am, Highness."

"Tell her we'll be there, then."

The footman turned to go, but Garia stopped him.

"Wait. Does the Queen want to see just us two? Did she mention Lady Merizel, by any chance?"

"She did not, Mistress."

"Okay, then tell her Lady Merizel will attend as well, if you would."

"As you wish, Mistress."

The man bowed and then walked off, passing Jenet in the passage between the domestic rooms.

"I'm sorry, Highness, Mistress! It never occurred to me that someone would come in here while I was gone." She looked at Keren nervously. "Highness, did he see anything he shouldn't have? I should not have left you in danger of discovery."

Keren grinned, and Garia knew that everything was going to be all right.

"He only saw what he expected to see, Jenet. With a scarf over my face he could not have identified me, and your mistress had the presence of mind to send me off to fetch myself. Maker! I've never changed my clothes so fast before!" The grin broadened. "Kereena, is it? I bet he'll be wondering why he's never heard of a maid by that name before!"

Jenet turned her face expectantly to Garia, who told her, "The Queen wants to see us about the tenth bell, Jenet."

"Mistress, we had better all go and change, then. We will need to bathe, and dinner will be shortly afterwards in any case."

"As you say, Jenet. Lead the way."

Refreshed and in their proper evening attire the five presented themselves at the Queen's sitting room just as the tenth bell struck in the distance. They took seats and Terys began.

"This isn't very important, my dears, but I thought I had better make sure everyone understood what will be happening on the day of the Harvest Festival, which is barely a week away now. Keren knows what his duties and responsibilities are, but the positions of you two, Garia and Merizel, are somewhat complicated, I'm afraid. You two have unusual responsibilities here in the palace, more so for Garia since she is so young. I must reassure you that we would not wish it to be otherwise, especially at the moment with so much going on.

"Garia, dear, I can tell you that the King is determined to find some way of making your position in the palace more in line with the work that you do, but to do so he must consult with many people both within the palace and outside in the city. We both intend that this should happen before the festival begins so that you may take your rightful place with us in the procession. Once we have found the correct status for you then Lady Merizel's own position will automatically fall into the proper place. Do you understand this?"

Garia was humbled. "Yes, Your Majesty. I don't deserve this, I really don't."

"Nonsense, dear! You have already done more for Palarand, and indeed for all Alaesia, than almost anyone we can think of throughout history. You deserve this both for that, and to make sure that you can continue to do so without hindrance. Anything the King can do for you will be an additional protection against those things that others might attempt."

"As you say, Ma'am." She hesitated. "Ma'am, isn't there a risk that some will be upset by what the King intends? There are already those who dislike the changes I've started."

"Indeed, dear. That is why the King must consult, to find a way through this puzzle. Do not worry yourself, dear." Terys smiled at Garia. "He is confident that he will carry the day."

"Thank you, Ma'am. Uh, about the day itself, what will happen to us? We have not been told anything as yet."

"It has been difficult to arrange, and in part this is due to your strange position, and part of why the King feels that he needs to do something about it. What we intend is that you will join the royal party, both of you will progress through the streets with Keren in his own carriage. You will spend the day with us in the Royal Marquee and join in our activities. Have we not told you that we consider you to be an adopted daughter? Just so, then you should be treated as one. Merizel is your secretary, of course she should accompany you."

"Ma'am, there was some mention of special gowns made, I didn't want to go to Mistress Yolda until I found out what Merizel would be doing."

Terys nodded. "Of course, dear. I shall send a note explaining our decision, and she should provide you both with what is required. We wear special light gowns, my dears, because we are going to spend all day at the festival. It may be very hot and we want to make sure that we will be comfortable all day, as much as we are able."

"Thank you, Ma'am."

Terys looked up at her own maids. "Kenila, Varna, go and find something else to do for a few moments, will you? You can come back when the dinner bell sounds."

The two looked at Terys with surprise, but made no complaint, just giving her a curtsey as they went out the door. The others looked at the Queen with apprehension. It was unheard of for the Queen not to have even one of her maids in attendance.

"I had occasion," Terys said, "to go down to the dining room earlier this afternoon. There was a problem with the latest delivery of forks, nothing to worry about, just some mistake the man delivering them had made. I happened to look in the direction of Morlan's workshop to see five female servants busy cleaning it." She raised an eyebrow, but no-one said anything. They didn't have to, the expression on all their faces told Terys the story. She looked at Garia.

"I trust this was your idea, dear?"

"Uh, Your Majesty, Keren so wanted to help, but Mistress Yolda was being difficult again. It occurred to me that he could share our outfits. I'm sorry, I should never have suggested it, Ma'am."

Terys's eyes flashed at the mention of Yolda but her face creased in a smile.

"I have no problem with it, dear. Keren, did anyone see you?"

"No, Mother. That is, yes, Mother, the footman you sent for us saw me, but he didn't know it was me. I take it this was not a good idea?"

"As I said, I have no problem with it, although your father may have a different opinion. What may be appropriate behavior for a Prince would certainly not be for a King, as you well understand. He may well remind you of the dignity of your position." She chuckled suddenly, startling them all. "If he does so, I shall just remind him of some of the escapades he got up to when he was your age, dear. You may continue with whatever you were doing over there, and you certainly need to be properly protected as you do so. I trust you will continue to be discreet?"

"As you command, Mother." He raised an eyebrow. "Escapades?"

Terys made a dismissive gesture with one hand. "Another time, dear. When you're older, perhaps. So tell me, are your investigations proceeding well?"

"They are, Mother, but apart from that calendar machine we haven't found anything else yet worth bringing to anyone's attention. We've just about finished in the laboratory, we're going to concentrate on the study as that's where all the documents are."

Terys nodded. "Good. As a woman I naturally have a tidy mind, and Master Morlan may have been clever but one thing no-one could accuse him of was being tidy. I have only visited his domain on a small number of occasions but the mess offended me." Garia opened her mouth to speak but Terys waved a finger. "No, Garia, I do know that his experiments required a little... creative disorder, let us say, but the man never ever tidied up after himself! I'm glad that the five of you are bringing some organization back to that part of the palace. Perhaps," she added with a smile, "we should require that all holders of the post of Royal Questor must be married in future."

"That would cause consternation in the ranks," Keren said. He explained to Garia and Merizel, "About half of them are loners who spend most of their lives buried in their work. Marriage and Questors don't seem to mix very well."

"Thank you, Ma'am," Garia told her. "We'll try and be extra careful in future."

"I'm pleased to hear it, my dear. Now, it seems to me that it is about time for dinner. Jenet, put your head round the door and see if my maids are nearby. There's no harm in arriving early, is there?"

~o~O~o~

The following morning when Garia arrived in the training room she found Captains Bleskin and Merek there, surrounded by the ten guardsmen.

"Good morning, Captain. Is there some problem?"

"Good morning to you, Highness, Mistress, Milady. It is now seven days before the Harvest Festival, and in the preceding week the men usually do some specific practice related to the processions and the ceremonies in the field. Of course, your File is now not part of the usual organization of the guard, and we were trying to determine what to do with them."

"My File, Captain?"

"A Quadrant is usually forty men, Mistress. It is normally divided into four Files of ten, each commanded by a File Leader. As you have ten under your instruction, we have naturally begun referring to them as 'Garia's File', although this would not be an official designation, of course."

"I see. Captain, they are your men, you may assign them as you wish. I would not want to get in your way at such an important time."

Bleskin beamed at her. "Thank you, Mistress. However, there still remains the question of deployment. As your men are from all the five quadrants, it may not be easy to return them for such a short period."

"An idea," Keren said. "Mistress Garia and Lady Merizel will be riding in a carriage with myself this year, Captain. As you know, Mistress Garia is considered to be of the royal party, and will be joining father, Mother and myself in our marquee during the day. Now we know that special care needs to be taken with Mistress Garia's security, bearing in mind the recent kidnap attempt, so perhaps these ten could be placed near to the carriage during the procession, and around her person at other times? With the extra knowledge they have already begun practicing, they may prove invaluable."

Merek raised an eyebrow. "Highness, do you describe a personal bodyguard for Mistress Garia?"

Keren shrugged. "Essentially, yes. Of course, they would also protect myself and Lady Merizel as required. I would not normally suggest such a thing, as the conduct of the guard in protecting us all is excellent as always, but the circumstances where Mistress Garia is concerned are unusual as we well know. I merely offer it as a suggestion, that is all."

"Your point is taken, Highness," Merek acknowledged. He turned to Bleskin. "Perhaps we should base our scheme on the Prince's idea?"

Bleskin nodded. "Let us do so, then." He addressed the men. "Do you all approve of this? Have any of you a reason this may not be successful? Any other concerns?"

It was plain the men liked the idea of being Garia's 'bodyguard', even though this was against normal Guard policy. The Guard protected the entire royal family, a special detachment around only one of its members might raise eyebrows but in the current circumstances no-one seemed to think that it would be a problem. That being the case, the captains decided that the usual squad drilling wouldn't be required and the preparations could be left for a day or two.

"Mistress, how are you organizing your practices?" Merek asked. "Since these men are not now on the normal Quadrant rotation, will you allow them some at-ease time?"

"Of course, Captain Merek. We've barely started yet, but I am planning to train for six days and then let them have the seventh at-ease, as you call it. On Earth we operate on seven-day weeks, the same as Palarand, and one or two days each week are non-working days depending on one's job. Will that be acceptable?"

"Indeed, Mistress. There are a number of staff associated with the guard, such as armorers, fletchers and sadlers who work to a similar scheme. We always take the welfare of our men very seriously."

"Your hand, Mistress," Bleskin asked. "I notice that you wear no bandage. Is it recovered yet?"

"Not yet, Captain. This is the first day without a bandage, but I really want to leave it for at least another two or three days before attempting to use it. I have some limited movement with it," she demonstrated, "and there's almost no pain unless I try to move my wrist too far. It's disappointing," she added, "I want to be out there on the mat, showing the men how to do the actions. With all respect to the Prince, he hasn't been doing it anywhere long enough to be a good teacher yet."

"I understand your frustration, Mistress. May we stay and watch you this morning?"

"Of course, Captain."

The two captains stayed and watched them all work through their Tai Chi, and then Captain Merek decided that he had better go and get some sleep, having been up most of the night. Captain Bleskin stayed until just before lunch, watching the men as Garia and Keren taught them falling, throws, hand and feet attacks and basic avoidance methods. He accompanied Keren and the four women back to the household part of the palace before parting. Kenila intercepted them as they returned to their rooms and they filed into the Queen's sitting room where she was waiting for them.

"My dears, I assume you had planned to go over to Morlan's workshop after your afternoon nap?"

"That was the plan, Mother," Keren confirmed.

"I think it might be better to get your festival outfits organized first, especially after the problem you had with the Mistress of the Wardrobe recently. If you would go to Mistress Yolda immediately after our sleep period, I will accompany you and make sure all is properly managed."

"As you wish, Mother."

~o~O~o~

The Mistress of the Wardrobe came rapidly to her feet, her face pale, as Queen Terys walked into her office. She gave a deep curtsey and licked her lips nervously.

"Your Majesty. Your visit is unexpected."

"You may relax, Yolda," Terys told her. "I'm not here to tell you off for anything you've done."

Everyone waiting outside the door heard the implied Yet. This time.

Terys continued, "For the Harvest Festival this year, these two girls will be traveling in Prince Keren's own carriage. I trust that you have suitable gowns for them?"

"Your Majesty, I have."

"While I am here, I will tell you that I have tried my own gown, and it still fits comfortably. Both the King and the Prince have told me that their own attire is still serviceable, although my son has said that he will probably need a new fitting next year." Terys smiled. "It seems he is still growing."

"As you say, Ma'am." Yolda walked around her desk. "I will see if someone is available to fit Lady Merizel and Mistress Garia, and if not," her eyes flickered briefly to Terys's impassive gaze, "I shall conduct the fitting myself."

Terys gave a brief nod. "You may continue, Mistress Yolda."

Yolda curtseyed and made her way from the room, carefully avoiding looking at or touching the others. When she returned she was accompanied by Rosilda.

"Your Majesty, I will place you and your party in Rosilda's capable hands."

They followed Rosilda out into a remembered hut, Merizel's eyes lighting up as she saw the rails of gowns. However, Rosilda took them to a different aisle where the gowns were long and mostly white or off-white.

"Your Majesty, Milady, Mistress, these are the gowns reserved for ceremonial wear," she explained. "I understand that Lady Merizel and Mistress Garia require gowns for the festival?"

"That is correct, dear," Terys confirmed.

"Then if I may, I shall start with Lady Merizel as she has a build I can more easily find a gown for."

After some rummaging Rosilda pulled out a gown and she, Merizel and Bursila went off to see if it was suitable.

"Do you find this uncomfortable, dear?" Terys asked Garia while they waited. "If the male temperament on Earth is anything like that of men here, then you would not wish to spend much time in such surroundings. I know both my menfolk would refuse to enter these huts even at sword-point."

"I would agree with you, Ma'am," Garia replied. "There are very few men of any age who enjoy shopping with mothers, girlfriends, wives or daughters. Before I came, I doubt I would voluntarily go near such a place, but since arriving I find that I'm not so bothered. Perhaps it's because I now have the right kind of body for the clothes, I don't know." Garia waved a hand at the rows of gowns. "I still find all this variety confusing, though. Life is so much simpler for a man where clothes are concerned." She gave a self-satisfied smile. "I have to say, though, that I quite enjoy wearing what I have been given. Especially in this hot weather, the clothes are so light and free, I barely know I'm wearing them sometimes. True, some of the long evening gowns are a bit awkward, but I can put up with that as they make me look good. I like the materials, to, well, most of them anyway. They feel so nice against my skin."

"And so you should, dear. Do you think your skin is softer than it was before?"

Garia shook her head. "I'm not really sure, Ma'am. It doesn't feel much different to me, but I do notice that when I'm training with the men that their bodies feel so much firmer somehow. I never noticed that when I was a boy."

"Did you not touch girls before, then? Did you not notice that their skin was softer?"

"Ma'am, I did, but I just thought that was because they were a girl. I mean, that's part of the reason boys are attracted to girls, isn't it? Because they have such soft, smooth skin."

"Of course, dear, and for us it works the other way as well. Perhaps you are beginning to discover this yourself, as you become used to your new circumstances."

"As you say, Ma'am."

I had forgotten that. Now I'm the one some boy wants to wrap his arms around, and it's strange, but I think I might not object to that any more. However, there's only one boy I want to wrap his arms around me just now, and he's the one I can't have...

"What do you think?"

Merizel had returned and stood at the end of the aisle facing them, wearing her gown. It was white with a hint of palest pink. It fell from the gathered shoulders directly down to the floor in a soft, filmy cascade. It was caught under the bust by a tied ribbon which shaped her figure Grecian-style. There were loose floaty sleeves which reached to just above her elbows. She looked absolutely stunning.

"You look beautiful, my dear. Shall you turn around for us?"

Blushing, Merizel did so.

"Very good, my dear." Terys became thoughtful. "If you are to remain resident in the palace, then perhaps we should see that your wardrobe is more appropriate to your station. I think that some of the gowns you have worn lately do not do your figure justice." Merizel's face lit up, but she wisely kept quiet. In fact, some of the gowns she had brought with her were hand-me-downs. Her father was not so rich that he could afford to fully equip three daughters, and Merizel had been embarrassed by the fact that some of her clothes had seemed quaint when she had come to the city. Terys nodded. "We shall make arrangements for you to try some other gowns from this store, see if there are styles which suit you better."

"Thank you, Ma'am," Merizel said very quietly.

"And now, it is Garia's turn," the Queen said.

Bursila took Merizel to help her change back into her day clothes while Rosilda searched the rails for something to fit a female figure somewhat shorter than usual. She finally selected two gowns and the two headed for the changing room. They soon returned. Garia's gown was the same style as Merizel's but the faint tint was of green rather than pink. It was made of two layers of very fine silk and must have cost a fortune. The sleeves were simple circles of cloth, protecting her upper arms from the sun but allowing the air to circulate freely. Since the gowns were designed for hot days, her supporting bodice had been removed, her breasts now only contained by the silk of the gown. She had not worn panties for several days since her period had ended.

This is so sensuous. I could seriously get used to dressing like this. It feels like I'm wearing next to nothing but it's completely modest by Palarand standards. I'm used to seeing women at home with bare legs, arms and shoulders but I think sometimes less can be more, and this proves it.

Garia twirled in front of the steel mirror, seeing the fabric shift and sway as she moved her hips. The only flaw was that the skirt stopped six inches from the floor, and Rosilda had told her that it had originally been made for a much younger person.

"Ma'am," Rosilda said to Terys, "the gown Mistress Garia wears fits her except for the length. I have another here almost the same size, but it will require shortening."

"Have you tried them with the proper footwear, Rosilda?"

"Ah, no, Ma'am, I keep forgetting that Mistress Garia wouldn't possess any of those items which the rest of us normally accumulate through the years. Yes, sandals suitable for outdoors may make a difference. If you would permit?"

Garia, still wearing the gown, was led to another hut full of footwear. After some discussion with the resident cobbler a pair was found which fitted her reasonably well and the man promised to make her a pair of her own within a day or two. The two returned to rejoin the Queen.

"That's better, dear. Now, what difference will that make, Rosilda?"

"I will still have to shorten the other gown, Ma'am, but not by so much."

"As you will, my dear. Garia, you had better go and change."

The party returned to Yolda's office, Rosilda promising that the gowns would be delivered within a day or two.

"Yolda, you failed to provide suitable protection for the Prince when he required it recently. What have you to say?"

"Ma'am, there is nothing suitable." After the dressing down Yolda had received, she was visibly frightened of the Queen, and replied cautiously to avoid the appearance of resistance. "I know of no man in the palace who performs such cleaning tasks. There is a kind of protection for the kitchen staff, as well as for some of the trades, but it mainly consists of heavy aprons which I was told would not be adequate for the purpose."

"Is this true, Garia?"

"Yes, Ma'am. It was quite easy to raise choking dust in the laboratory. An apron would not have worked."

"I see. Yolda, you are not to blame." This time. "However, a solution will need to be provided for the future. This may not be the last time that a cleaning task will be required that needs the strength and reach of a man."

"As you say, Your Majesty." Yolda shook her head. "I am ignorant of such matters, though, and I could not advise you of appropriate attire."

Garia thought. The Queen's right. The guildsmen are going to be doing all kinds of things they've never done before. Once we get steam engines going they are going to get filthy, both in the making, the using and the maintenance. I can't imagine that that will be the only dirty job in the future. Ah! The solution is obvious, although I fancy Keren might not think so, he's been enjoying himself too much.

"Ma'am," she said, "I can offer a solution from Earth that might work. We call them boiler suits. They are used by men for all sorts of dirty jobs." Women too, but let's have one revolution at a time.

She described them to Terys and Yolda, assisted by a sketch on Yolda's slate. Yolda fingered her chin thoughtfully.

"These garments use a considerable amount of cloth, but not as much as some of the formal gowns, even so," she mused. "They would be very hot to wear in the heat of summer. Mistress, is this the custom... where you come from?"

Garia nodded. "They can be made from thick or thin cloth according to what they are used for," she said. "They are worn all year round for certain jobs. Sometimes, if it is really hot and the men are outside in the sun, they'll peel the top down and wear them tied at the waist. Or just roll the sleeves up. They won't be wearing much underneath, either."

"I see, Mistress. Very well, I will commission a design for such a garment. Since this will have to be sized to the wearer, have you someone in mind for the sample? The Prince, perhaps?"

"Boiler suits are usually quite loose to wear, Mistress Yolda. Like the cleaning dresses, you should be able to make a small range of sizes to cover everyone who might need to wear them. Ah, I think the Prince is going to be quite busy for at least the next two weeks. Could you perhaps find someone from your department as a model?"

"As you wish, Mistress. Your Majesty, will that be acceptable?"

Terys looked at Garia and then back to Yolda. "Let's make it official, then, Yolda. Produce a boiler suit for us to examine. Garia, why are they called boiler suits, if I may ask? Because the wearer gets hot in them, perhaps?"

Garia smiled. "No, Ma'am, although that may happen. No, it's because the makers of those engines I was telling you about will be wearing them."

"I can't quite make the connection, dear, but I believe you."

"You will understand in time, Ma'am, you most definitely will."

~o~O~o~

Garia and Merizel were enjoying a few moments in Garia's sitting room before they retired for the night.

"I think you looked really sweet in that gown," Merizel said. "Oh! Perhaps I shouldn't have said that."

"It's okay, Merizel. I have to get used to being thought of that way. I'm a girl, and I just have to get used to it, don't I?"

"As you say, Garia. You looked as if you were enjoying yourself trying it on, as far as I could tell."

"I was! And that surprises me, I can tell you. I never expected mere clothes could make me feel so good."

"I know! Isn't it such fun? I could spend whole bells in that store, just trying everything in sight on and seeing - and feeling - how it felt to wear. There's some amazing gowns in there, aren't there?"

"Well, it is the palace store, after all, of course it's going to have amazing gowns. The Queen has more or less said you can go try some of them on, but perhaps you ought to calm down for a while. I doubt we'll have time for anything much till after the festival. Wait till the rains come, perhaps then we'll have too much time on our hands and we can indulge a little."

Merizel pouted. "You're a slave driver, Garia."

Garia looked serious. "There's a little truth in that, Merizel, although I don't try to be. It's just the way things have happened. I don't want to wear everyone out, honest. It's just that, because it's the beginning of everything it all seems to be happening quite fast at the moment. Don't worry, I'm sure the pace will slacken off soon." She grinned. "Anyway, you looked quite special yourself in that gown you tried on. I can quite imagine the men getting in line for you. I know that I would have if I had still been a guy."

"Really? Do you think so?" Merizel frowned. "What's a guy?"

"Hm. It's an old common term for a man, yourself or who you know, a friend or associate, I suppose. Only these days we use it to and about women as well. Am I confusing you?"

"No, not really. It's just one of those odd words you happen to use every now and then." The hopeful look came to her face again. "Really? You thought I looked that good, did you? You're not making it up?"

Garia sighed. "Merizel, you are tall and slender and have a well-balanced face and a good figure. When you wear that gown all the men will be staring with their tongues hanging out, trust me."

"If you say so, Garia. Hah! I suppose you get to see both sides, don't you? Doesn't that make you feel odd?"

"Oh, yes." Garia sighed again. "Parts of me are still the boy that I was, parts of me are definitely becoming female and there are other parts which are really confused. I have a girl's body, so most of me hopes I can just settle down and become completely female but I don't know if that's what will eventually happen. And then there are times my body seems to have ideas of its own."

Merizel snickered. "Welcome to the life of a woman! You'll get used to it, I think. In a few months you'll wonder what all the fuss was about."

"I do hope so. Say, what are we doing tomorrow, by the way? We're still training in the morning, I know that. What about the rest of the day?"

Merizel thought. "Nothing planned for the afternoon, that I have been told about, so we can go clean that study if you like. In the evening there's another council meeting, if you remember. We arranged another one after the discovery of that calendar thing. Then you've let the men have an at-ease day following that, but we may be tied up from then on with fittings and such for the festival. You'll have to go and get your sandals from the cobbler and we might need to plan a visit to the Salon."

"Oh, yes, of course. So, tomorrow's the last normal day for a week or so, then?"

"As you say, Garia. Are you looking forward to the festival?"

"Not really, because I've never been to anything like it before so I don't know what to expect. As you might guess, we do things different on Earth. I have been to carnivals, local fairs, but they are not the same at all as I expect this event to be."

"Oh! It will be great fun, Garia, let me assure you. We'll have a wonderful time, I just know it!"

As the day of the festival approaches the palace begins to fill up with noble guests. A chance encounter means that Garia faces a challenge unlike any she has come across so far.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

32 - Meet the Neighbors

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"I really don't believe this mess," said an exasperated Merizel. "How on Anmar can anyone let a room get into this state? Maker! I thought the problem was just going to be the dust everywhere, I didn't reckon on him never ever having filed anything!"

"Not quite true," Keren said from the other side of the Royal Questor's study. "There's a whole pile of letters wedged up on this shelf here. I think he might have made an effort at the start, even if he gave up later on."

"That's what happens," Garia told them, "if you have a very important job and you are too secretive to allow anyone to help you do it. Master Morlan should very definitely have had a secretary."

She would have given an appreciative smile at Merizel, but since they all had scarves tied over their faces there wouldn't have been much point.

"More letters, Keren?" she asked him. "Didn't he throw anything away at all?"

"Doesn't look much like it," the Prince replied grumpily. "Makes our job that much harder though."

"The alternative could be much worse," she pointed out. "He could have left us very little, and then we'd just be scratching our heads trying to figure out what he'd been up to. As it is, I think I'd rather have too much evidence than too little, at least we can build up some kind of picture of his interests and so on."

"As you say, Garia." But Keren didn't sound convinced.

Jenet came through the door carrying a tray with a pot and five mugs.

"Pel, Highness, Milady, Mistress."

"Oh, great, Jenet!" Garia put down the fluffy duster she had been wielding and carefully climbed down the step-ladder. "One can only do so much dusting at a time. Even with these scarves on, my throat is as dry as anything."

It was their first morning session. After the last day's training Garia had given her 'file' two days off before starting the serious business of getting ready for the festival, and she and the others had taken the opportunity to try and get ahead with the job of cleaning and cataloging the contents of Morlan's study.

Jenet had acquired some rectangular wicker baskets which they were using to roughly sort the documents as they cleaned them, one for correspondence, one for anything that seemed connected with the Society of Questors, one for Morlan's own scientific notes and a fourth for everything else. The fourth basket was alarmingly full and it was clear that it would take Keren and Merizel, the only two who could read the documents, some time to determine exactly what a lot of it actually was.

"That's better!" Garia said as she lowered the mug. "My throat was really dry."

"Here's another one, Keren," Merizel said, holding a scroll out for him to take. "There are many more of these on the upper shelves than we realized."

He took the scroll and very carefully attempted to unroll it, stopping at the first sign of resistance. The first couple they had tried had crumbled or cracked as the dried-out parchment failed under finger pressure and they had soon stopped as they realized they were destroying the very things they were trying to save.

"These are going to be difficult to open," he said to Garia. "If we can't open them..."

"I know," she replied. "Those scrolls on the higher shelves are going to be the oldest and driest, aren't they? I bet they've been cooked over the years from the fires lit in winter and from the lamps used at night. Hot air rises, you know."

"If we can't open them, we can't read them," Keren pointed out. "We can't find a date or find out what they were. Suppose, suppose we just cut them into slices," he suggested. "We could read them then, even if we have to transcribe them onto fresh sheets."

Garia shook her head. "No, there's not much point doing that till we know if it is worth it or not. What we need to do is put them in a humid atmosphere, let the parchment relax." She grinned now, as they all had lowered their scarves to drink. "The answer's obvious, isn't it? You keep telling me the rains are coming, and they'll last two months or so, so why don't we leave the job of reading these scrolls until then? I'm sure the air will be damper, and we should be able to unroll them then, won't we?"

Keren smiled. "Another bright idea! Aye, you're right, as usual." He frowned. "I've already asked Terevor to send someone over to look at these windows, Morlan apparently never opened them the entire time he lived in these rooms. With the windows slightly open, enough moisture should get in without everything becoming so damp things start to go moldy."

"Which is strange," Garia said, "because the windows in the laboratory open fairly freely."

"That's because he used to do all kinds of experiments in there," Keren explained. "He had to open the doors and windows to let the smoke and noxious smells out."

Garia walked over to the blackboard and started wiping it clean.

"Would one of you care to write down your numbers for me? Quite a few of the documents I've picked up seem to have dates at the top. If I can recognize those, I can at least start to help you make some sense out of all this."

"That's a good idea," Keren said, stepping forward. "You'll write your own numbers underneath, I suppose?" She nodded. "Then I'll write the names of the months as well, including some of the commonly used abbreviations. Just sorting the contents of these baskets into order will help greatly."

"There's room, you might as well put your letters there as well," she said. "I have to start coming to grips with your writing, now's about the time to start, isn't it?"

There were thirteen regular months, which were referred to either by month number or by a short or long name. Keren explained that the months corresponded exactly with the cycles of Kalikan, which meant that the last month of the year always carried over to the beginning of the next except on rare occasions. The alphabet had thirty-five letters, of which eleven were vowels. Garia discovered that vowels with short sounds were written differently than those with long sounds and constructs like 'th' 'sh' and 'ch' had their own letters but otherwise there was a reasonable one-to-one correspondence with the English alphabet. Underneath those that Keren had written in a neat hand she added the Latin equivalents, and he regarded them closely.

"Your letters look interesting," he said. "Perhaps, one day, you could teach me a little of your tongue."

"As you wish, Keren, but I don't really see the point. We would be the only two people in the entire world who would be able to speak it."

"Not necessarily," he said. "You forget, you are already introducing words from your own tongue into ours with some of the ideas and inventions you tell us about. It may be that if a few of us learn your tongue it could be easier for us to understand the background to what you tell us." He grinned at her. "Besides which, some of us like a challenge. It could be useful, too. Being able to speak in a tongue that no-one else understands might one day be a life-saver," he added. "Just like being able to fight in a style no-one else knows."

"You may be right," she reluctantly agreed, "but I don't think it will come very high on my list of priorities for a good while."

"True. Just don't forget I suggested it, that's all."

Some time later, Bursila held up a folded sheet of parchment. "I keep finding these," she complained. "Why would he fold up unused sheets of parchment like this? I would think it would make it harder to write on them if they are creased."

"He must have had odd scraps that he kept," Keren said. "We'll start another basket for unused sheets, maybe we can find a use for them some time."

"Whoa," Garia said, "wait a moment. Where exactly did you find those, Bursila?"

"There was a small box full of them right at the back of the central shelf of the desk. I only noticed them as I was reaching to the back with my dusting stick."

Keren looked at Garia uncomprehendingly.

"There are ways to hide messages on apparently blank sheets of paper or parchment," she explained. "Didn't you know that?"

"No, I didn't," he replied. "How is that possible?"

"Instead of using ink you would use another liquid which dries transparent. Something like a fruit juice, on our world. To read the message, you hold the sheet over heat and the text turns brown."

"Really? I didn't know such things were possible. What do we do, then?"

"Jenet, go and find me one of those oil lamps, please, one with a glass chimney. We'll need one with oil in and a fire-lighter."

They set the lamp on the now-cleared desk and lit it, then trimmed it so that there was no smoke coming out of the top. Garia held the sheet over the chimney and gently waved it about, shifting her grip so that her fingers didn't get burned. Slowly, symbols began to darken on the sheet. When she removed it from the lamp the marks faded rapidly until she was once again holding a blank sheet.

"You're going to have to read this while I hold it over the lamp," Garia said, "and copy it onto a fresh sheet. I don't know how many times we can do this with the same document before it either gives up or catches fire."

"I didn't recognize any of those symbols," Keren said. "They don't look like our letters at all."

"Some kind of code," Garia said. "That makes it even harder to work out what they are, because they needn't be normal language at all. A symbol could stand for an entire word."

"This makes it certain that Morlan was a traitor," he said. "I'll have to let Father know."

"Not necessarily," she said, shaking her head. "These may just have been secret correspondence between Questors for all we know." Her shoulders slumped. "Another headache. Well, at least we don't have to crack this one ourselves. I'm sure we can find a small group of scribes or some such who can handle this work discreetly. After all, it's not as if there aren't codes in use in Alaesia already, is it? I remember Tanon mentioning commercial codes when we talked about the new semaphore system."

"You are right again," he agreed. "Very well, we'll collect them and put them to one side, arrange for someone to tease out the messages later, if they can."

They worked until the fifth bell and then decided that they had had enough. Spending all morning cleaning was a much longer chore than the short after-nap sessions they had previously managed.

"If you come back with me," Merizel said as they tidied their equipment away, "I have a child's lettering book I could lend you." She gave an apologetic smile. "It's old and a little tattered and has been handed down through the family, and I still have it only because I am the youngest, but you are welcome to borrow it. It should make you more familiar with our letters."

"The letters are only the start but thank you, I will borrow it. Of course, I have to start learning the names of things as well. Up till now when I look at something the English name of it comes into my head, that's assuming that it's something I can recognize, of course."

"What do you mean?" Merizel frowned. "Doesn't everything look familiar?"

"Yes and no, as always. People and buildings and clothes and equipment I can mostly name, because they are the same or very similar to what we have on Earth. But the animals and plants," Garia shook her head, "I haven't a clue. Nothing I have eaten since I came here, for example, resembles anything from Earth in the slightest. I've learned one or two names, of course, but that's only because I've heard people asking to pass the dish with such-and-such on it. Otherwise," she shrugged, "I have no idea."

"How does that work, then?" Keren asked. "You seem to speak the local tongue quite well, although with an odd accent."

"I'm not really sure. I think in English, or at least I think I do," she grinned, "but when I open my mouth to speak something strange happens and what comes out is in your tongue. There's some kind of automatic translation going on somehow. The same thing happens in reverse when you talk to me. My ears hear your words, and I can kind of understand that they make sense, but what my mind hears is English. There's a very useful side effect to this, in that if I say a word and it's not known in your tongue, the English comes out instead. That means that I know instantly if a particular concept or device is known here already."

"Clever."

"Yes, but I think I'd rather learn the local tongue properly, especially if I'm going to be spending the rest of my life here. It may happen by itself - it doesn't feel the same as when I first came here - but just speaking the language won't automatically teach me to read it. So, I'll borrow the book and start learning whenever I can spare a few moments."

Keren changed, Jenet locked the door behind them and they set off for the guest quarters. After a short while Keren left them to go directly to his own suite and the four women carried on towards the Cerise Chamber. As they turned the corner into the corridor two running young girls collided with Garia, knocking her over. The others scattered as the girls yelled a "Sorry!" after them and ran giggling round the corner out of sight. Behind them ran two older boys and an older girl, all with big grins on their faces seemingly chasing the younger pair. As Garia climbed to her feet one of the boys pushed her out of the way and she fell over again.

"Hey! Watch where you're going!"

The boy who had pushed her skidded to a halt. "You should have gotten out of the way of your betters, girl." He turned towards her. The boy and girl with him stopped to watch.

"There was no need to push me over again," Garia said crossly as she stood up, "you could see I was trying to get up."

"You were in my way," he said, "that's reason enough."

"Don't they teach you manners where you come from?" she said, looking up at him.

He sneered at her. "Watch your tongue, girl, or I'll have you flogged. You don't speak to a noble that way."

Merizel had realized that trouble was brewing, and although she stood well out of the way, she tried to avert the inevitable conflict.

"Garia, No! Remember -"

"I don't know who you are," Garia said, "or what you're doing here, but this is my home and I'll talk to people how they deserve, not how they think they deserve."

"Why, you little -" He stepped forwards and swung his arm, intending to land an open-handed slap on Garia's face for impertinence. Garia, of course, had forgotten that all four of them were still wearing the servants' cleaning gear.

What happened next was pure reflex. Garia didn't even realize that it had happened until it was all over. She spun inside the descending hand and, with the boy's arm now over her right shoulder, grabbed it and heaved. The boy barely had time to be surprised by the sudden turn of events before he sailed over her hip into the air, slamming against the corridor wall and sliding to the floor in a heap.

Garia immediately stepped away, saw that the boy was dazed and not an immediate danger so went into a ready stance against the other boy. The older girl gave a scream and the two younger girls, aware that something had gone wrong, skidded back around the corner of the intersection to stare open-mouthed at the scene. The other boy had drawn his breath in a hiss and pulled a dagger from his belt, waving it in front of him, uncertain of what had just happened.

A clattering announced the arrival of Garia's two 'shadow' guardsmen around the corner at the other end of the corridor. They saw the scene and ran forwards, lowering their spears as they did so.

"Ah, good!" The boy with the knife said loudly to them. "Seize that servant, she has assaulted the Lord Marlin!"

Much to his surprise, one of them put his spear point on the fallen boy's diaphragm while the other aimed his spear at him.

"Sorry, My Lord, but our instructions are to protect the Mistress Garia, and that we will do whoever you might be."

The boy on the floor attempted to get up, finding a guardsman standing over him with a spear point touching his chest.

"My Lord," the other guardsman said, "Best you stay there, or I'll have to do something we'll both regret."

Marlin took in the scene and sank back down, deciding that now might not be the best time to assert his rights.

The standing boy took in Garia's stance and the hackles began to rise on the back of his neck. He was holding a knife, and he was twice the size she was, yet she showed no fear of him at all. She had just thrown Marlin, a feat he would have considered impossible, now she stood there, daring him to do something! Worse, the guardsmen who had arrived seemed to be on her side, not his! What on Anmar was going on?

Merizel stepped forward, pulled off her headscarf and curtseyed. She, too, was a noble, and she had realized right away that she and Garia had been taken for servants.

"My lord," she said, "I am Lady Merizel, daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach, and this is Mistress Garia, lately of Kansas. We have been engaged on a special cleaning task, which is why we are dressed as servants. I'm sure the mistake was unintentional."

The boy lowered his knife point halfway and stared at Garia. "Is this true?"

"It is all true, My Lord," Garia replied. "Who are you, if I may ask?"

The knife point twitched at the blunt request but he answered, "I am Count Terinar, son of Duke Gilbanar of North Palarand." He waved his other hand over his shoulder. "This is my sister Korizet. He," he pointed to the boy on the floor, "is Count Marlin, son of Visselen, Duke of Brikant. Oh, and those two are his sisters Dalenna and Terissa. What kind of cleaning job is it that requires the daughter of a baron and a freewoman to do it? Are not servants adequate?"

"We clean the office of Master Morlan, lately Royal Questor of Palarand, lately murdered." Terinar's eyes widened as Merizel continued, "Only we and Prince Keren understand his writings well enough to attempt the task."

Terinar shook his head. "I understand none of this. I see four women dressed as servants, one of whom has assaulted a noble and threatened..." He became aware of the fact that it was he who held the knife and he who threatened an apparently defenseless woman and continued, "Ah, never mind that. Where is someone in authority who can solve this puzzle?"

Garia looked at Merizel. "Keren?"

Merizel shook her head. "He'll be bathing and changing before lunch." She looked unhappy. "I don't want to get the King or Queen involved." Everybody in the corridor became very still at the mention of royalty. "What about Captain Bleskin?"

"He'll still be down at the practice field, I think. Too far away to fetch in a hurry."

"Hey! What about me?" Marlin called. "Can I get up?"

Garia turned her head. "Tobin, let him stand up. He can come and join... Terinar, is it?"

"As you wish, Mistress," Tobin replied, plainly not liking the idea.

Marlin staggered to his feet, righted his tunic and pushed past Jenet and Bursila to stand beside Terinar.

"Lord Terinar, do you remember me?" Jenet said, removing her headscarf. "I am Jenet, and I certainly remember you from previous visits."

"Jenet? Why yes, I do!" His eyes narrowed. "You can vouch for these others?"

"My Lord, Lady Merizel resides in the Cerise Chamber yonder, and Mistress Garia, whose personal maid I now am, resides in the suite that used to belong to Princess Elizet. Everything they have said to you is true. You may ask the King himself when we assemble for lunch."

Terinar relaxed his stance and returned his blade to its scabbard. Marlin, on the other hand, was still upset from being thrown.

"You're telling me that this girl, this Garia, resides in the household corridor? What nonsense is this?"

"My Lord," Jenet replied, "I can only suggest that you ask the King himself about the household arrangements he has chosen."

The answer plainly did not satisfy Marlin, who glared at them all.

"Will you leave us go about our business?" Merizel asked the two boys. "We must needs change before lunch."

Terinar waved a gracious hand. "As you wish, Milady."

"Come on." Merizel turned and walked towards her chamber door. Garia beckoned to the two guardsmen to follow, leaving the group of five young persons watching them with mixed expressions. The guardsmen stopped and positioned themselves either side of the door while the rest entered.

Marlin spun to face Terinar. "Are you going to just let them walk off like that? After what she did to me?"

"Calm down, Marlin," Terinar said, disapproval plain on his face. "Remember, we're guests in someone else's palace, you've no business chastising someone else's servants. They aren't going far, in any case. If the maid Jenet is telling the truth, which I believe she is, then they all live here in the palace and you'll get your chance to voice your complaint. If instead they are just palace servants acting above their station, then that will soon be found out, won't it?"

"I've known Jenet for years," Korizet added. "I can't imagine she would dare tell us lies." She tried unsuccessfully to hide a smirk. "Besides, do you really want it known by all the world that a girl half your size threw you? Best keep quiet, Marlin."

Marlin flushed. "Keep quiet? Perhaps, but I'll not let a slip of a girl like that get the better of me. If she lives here, our paths will cross again, and I'll make sure the debt is paid in full."

Inside the chamber Merizel let out a big breath.

"Whew! That was tricky. Why oh why did they have to come along just then? A moment or two later and we'd have been safe in here. Now you've started another battle, Garia."

"Don't I know it," Garia said ruefully. "I must thank you for getting us out of that mess, I wouldn't have known what to do. I gather from what you're saying is those people are here to stay?"

Merizel nodded. "For at least until after the festival. There's usually one or two of the dukes join the King at the city's festival. Every so many years the King returns the favor, traveling to take the festival with the dukes instead. When they travel some or all of their children come with them. Looks like it's the palace's turn this year."

Garia rolled her eyes. "So, we've got to put up with teenage boys -"

"and girls," Merizel put in as Bursila started disrobing her.

"- and girls roaming around the palace for about a week. We'll get nothing more done, will we?"

Merizel shrugged, earning a reproving glance from Bursila who was trying to remove the cleaning dress. "Festival is only two more days, we'll not get much done in any case. Everyone else is going to be distracted anyway."

"As you say." Garia looked tense. "Do you mind, I think I'll stay with you until you've changed, then we'll all go along to my suite. At the moment, it seems there's safety in numbers."

"Certainly. Make yourself comfortable while I bathe. I'll try to be quick."

She hurriedly washed and changed, and as Bursila put the finishing touches to her mistress's day gown Merizel caught Garia looking at her left hand.

"Your hand! Did you use it, before?"

"Yes, I did," Garia said, turning it over. "I did it without thinking, the whole thing was completely automatic. It's just as well it has about healed or I'd never have managed to throw him at all." She flexed the fingers. "Hmm. There's a little touch of something, like an old bruise perhaps, but I'd say it was okay for me to start using it again." She started at a thought. "Huh! I was using it all this morning up and down that step-ladder and I never thought about it once."

"I'm pleased about that," Merizel said. "Looks like you might need all your abilities in the coming days."

"As you say, Merizel."

Later, walking through the corridors towards Garia's suite, she said, "Tell me about those five. What connection are they, how old and so on."

"Terinar is the son of Gilbanar, who is the King's younger brother, which makes him Keren's cousin," Merizel explained. "Terinar's actually the oldest of this generation, I think he's three years older than Keren. Lady Korizet is, I think, a year older than Keren and of course is also a cousin. Now, Marlin is the son of the Duke of Brikant, which if you remember became Upper Palarand. He's about the same age as Korizet. The twins, his sisters, are about twelve, I think." Her eyes narrowed as she tried to remember. "I must take time to make sure I properly learn all these facts. When I was growing up I never imagined that I would be mixing with the very top of Palarand's nobility."

"You and me both," Garia said. "You won't know, of course, but do you think any more will be coming to stay?"

"No idea at all," Merizel replied. "I don't have any knowledge of the kind of arrangements Kings and Dukes are likely to make, I'm afraid."

"It was a silly thing for me to ask, wasn't it? We'll just have to wait and see."

Garia reached her room without incident and Merizel waited until Garia bathed and found something more appropriate to wear. In one of her favorite day gowns she waited patiently while Jenet brushed her newly clean and lightly-oiled hair before turning to Merizel with a strange look on her face.

"What do you think? Do I look all right to you?"

"You look like you always do," Merizel told her, "Much prettier than me. Why the concern, all of a sudden? You aren't usually bothered about... Oh. Company."

"Yes," Garia said, diffident. "There's only you, me, Keren and maybe Sardan of our age living in the palace normally, and now there's all these lords and ladies turn up. How am I supposed to know how to behave towards them, Merizel? I don't even know if they are going to approve the clothes I wear, do I? After all, everything I have came out of the palace store and could be well out of date fashion-wise for all I know. I don't know how to address anyone except Kings, Queens and Princes and I already know all those, don't I? Another thing, I don't suppose those boys and girls came here on their own, did they? If their parents are here, do we have to bow and scrape to them? What do I call them?"

"Oh, Garia, I didn't realize how difficult this would be for you, I'm sorry. Of course you wouldn't know any of this, how could you? I don't think you need worry too much, though. Everyone will know from your accent that you aren't from anywhere near, so they will make allowances for you if you don't call them by the right titles. 'My Lord' and 'My Lady' is good enough for most purposes, or 'Milord' or 'Milady' once you start talking to them. If the Dukes are here, then you address them and their wives as 'Your Grace'. And there's nothing wrong with either your gown or your appearance, apart, possibly, from your hair, but that's deliberate in any case."

"Are you sure?"

Merizel gave her a look of satisfaction. "Yes, I am. I may be ignorant of much that happens in the palace or with many of the topics you talk about with the Guildsmen but if there's one thing I have known from birth then it's how to behave around nobility. You'll do fine, especially with Jenet and I beside you. Are you ready, now?"

The four of them, now correctly attired according to station, left the suite and made their way down to the dining room to find it bare and empty.

"Oh! Silly us! Of course, if they have visitors, we'll be dining in the Receiving Room, won't we?"

"Just so, Mistress," Jenet confirmed, and led the way through to the large chamber where all Robanar's official duties were performed. Across the huge room the five newcomers stood, and when Garia's party entered the room Korizet came across to greet them.

"Milady, Mistress," she said. They all exchanged curtseys. "I see from your attire that you really are who you claim to be," she continued. "I ought to apologize for Marlin's behavior, but I find I am unable to. We encounter each other infrequently these days, which is perhaps just as well. He was reasonable to be with when we were all younger but he seems to have become more difficult lately. I should warn you, Mistress," she spoke directly to Garia, "that I believe he means to repay you the favor, so be on your guard. There is something about boys of his age that makes them somewhat unpleasant, isn't there?"

Merizel and Garia exchanged a look that did not go un-noticed. Korizet frowned.

"What, is there something I'm missing, Mistress? Will you confide in me?"

Garia sighed. "There is a long story which will explain much to you. You may already have heard rumors about me, or someone in the palace at any rate, most of which are just plain wrong. The truth is much stranger and there is no reason I shouldn't tell you most of it. But not now, if you please. Perhaps this evening. Ask a footman to bring you to Mistress Garia's suite."

Korizet's eyes widened. "So it was true, then! You really do live with the royal household. But how -"

"Trouble approaches," Merizel put in quickly, under her breath, as the other young people walked over.

"Milady, Mistress." More bowing and bobbing.

"I cannot comprehend your presence here, Mistress," Terinar said, going straight to the point.

"I agree, My Lord," she replied. "I cannot comprehend it myself, and yet here I am."

This statement just confused Terinar even more, and while he was trying to think of something suitable to say Marlin butted in.

"If you were not a girl I would demand satisfaction!"

Garia raised an eyebrow. "For what, My Lord? As I recall, it was you who pushed me over in the first place, and you who then tried to assault me."

"I saw only servants who were in my way," he half-snarled. "At home, servants know better than to stand in the middle of corridors when I'm about."

"I didn't even know you were in the palace," she replied mildly. "And if I had, my behavior would have been no different." Her expression hardened. "However, now that I do know, if you try that again, I'll knock you down again, depend on it."

Marlin reddened, but Terinar spoke first.

"Marlin, this is not the best time for this discussion. Withdraw, if you please. Ah, Keren approaches."

Keren, a smile on his face, joined the group and they all bowed or curtseyed to him.

"Welcome to Palarand, friends! It's been a while since we last met, hasn't it? A lot has happened here since then and we all have stories to tell each other. I see you've met Mistress Garia and her secretary Lady Merizel. They've been the source of much change in the palace since you were last here."

"Wait a moment," Terinar said slowly, "Lady Merizel is Mistress Garia's secretary? Just what on Anmar is going on here?"

Keren, Garia and Merizel grinned at his confusion, and there was a twinkle in his eye when Keren replied, "You have no idea, Terinar, no idea at all."

Marlin muttered, "Highness, we passed in the corridor earlier and she got in my way. I thought she was a servant and I remonstrated with her. She threw me, Highness."

"What?" Keren looked at Garia to explain.

"On our way back from Morlan's study," she said. "We had just about reached Merizel's chamber when these all appeared. He was chasing these two." She indicated the twins. "He pushed me out of the way and objected when I complained about his manners. You can probably guess the rest."

Keren nodded. "You hadn't yet changed, I take it?" She shook her head, and he rolled his eyes. "Garia, you just seem to attract trouble, don't you? More bruises?"

"Not on me," she said. "He'll probably have some."

A loud noise was Kendar pounding his staff of office on the floor as Robanar and Terys swept into the room. While they had been talking the room had filled, and Robanar immediately strode to a tall waiting figure and embraced him.

"Gil! It's good to see you again. Did you have a good journey? And Vivenne. I trust you are still looking after my brother?"

Once released from the King's clutches both Duke and Duchess of North Palarand made their obeisance to their monarch. Vivenne smiled at Robanar.

"Aye, Sire, the road south was pleasant today. Not so hot and there is more cloud in the sky. As for this oaf," she poked Gilbanar in the ribs with an elbow, "he continues to eat half the crop. It's a wonder the rest of your subjects keep from starving!"

Gilbanar grinned at his older brother. "Got to keep up my strength, Rob. Those miners and iron-makers are a tough lot to manage. You know how it is. Ah!" Gilbanar bowed again as the Queen approached. "Your Majesty, radiant as ever."

She smiled at him. "All flattery gratefully received, Gilbanar."

Robanar turned to a tall, dark man who had been conversing with Gilbanar.

"Visselen, old friend. I'm glad you could make it this year."

"As you say, Your Majesty."

The two shook hands, and Robanar asked, "What of Sindenna? Staying with the youngsters this year?"

Visselen nodded. "Aye, Sire. Torzon has some slight fever, she thought it best not to risk the journey."

"What are they? Six now?"

"Seven, Sire, these last five months. Time passes so quickly when you have youngsters, it seems. Your Majesty," Visselen turned to Terys. "I have messages from Sindenna, as you might expect. I shall pass them on in private, if you so desire."

"As you wish, Your Grace."

Robanar cleared his throat to attract attention and all eyes in the room turned towards him.

"Before we sit to eat, I have an announcement to make to those who have joined us for this year's festival. We have a new addition to the royal household, a young woman recently arrived in Palarand in strange circumstances, whom we have taken under our protection. She is Mistress Garia, the shorter girl standing next to Prince Keren." Garia curtseyed to the room. "As she is not yet come of age, we have formally adopted her, and she resides with us within the royal household. She is not from Palarand, not from Alaesia or even from Anmar at all but from somewhere else entirely, another world we know not where. She possesses unusual knowledge and abilities and enjoys the fullest confidence of the Queen and myself. Even though she is presently styled Mistress, you should treat her as though she were one of my own daughters."

Robanar smiled at Garia, and she knew that he wished that it were really so, and she felt a comfortable glow inside. Gilbanar and Vivenne looked at her with interest, Terinar and Korizet with surprise and Marlin with complete fury. Terys walked over to join the group.

"Marlin, mind your manners," she told him bluntly. "You are a guest in my palace, and I'll not put up with your bad behavior, do I make myself clear?"

He flushed and bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."

"Garia, I don't need to tell to look after yourself, you're more than capable of doing that in any case. But I will tell the rest of you that if any harm comes to her, you'll answer to me, do you all understand? There are more important things happening in Palarand these days than your petty squabbles. We've already had one unpleasant incident in the palace and I won't stand for any more."

There was a chorus of subdued, "Yes, Ma'am" from her audience, and Terys's mood lightened.

"As most of you know, when there are a group of you together like this we customarily give you your own table, and so it is again this year. Keren, you will be head as usual?"

"As you wish, Mother."

Keren gestured with a hand and the youngsters moved towards a table set parallel with the main one, a matching one being visible on the other side. As the nominal table head Keren sat in the middle with Garia on his right side and Merizel on his left. Korizet faced Keren, while Terinar sat opposite Garia and Marlin opposite Merizel. The twin girls Dalenna and Terissa were placed either side of Marlin and Terinar while the rest of the table was made up from household officials from all parties. Garia saw that the other extra table was headed by Captain Bleskin and most of those around him seemed to be wearing uniforms of one kind or another.

As everybody sat down following the King and Queen and the servants began setting out the first dish, Marlin held up his fork.

"What is this? I have never seen such a thing before. What am I supposed to do with it?"

Keren told him, "It is called a fork. You may do what you wish with it, but in the palace we use them to help us eat our food."

Marlin flushed at the rebuke and put the fork down.

Why do you imagine the things were put on the table, dummy? Garia thought. Oh, this could turn out to be a wonderful meal, couldn't it? I wonder what his beef is. Of course, he's just a teenager, isn't he? Now I'm getting to see male teens from a different point of view. Oh, God, was I like that?

Terinar and Korizet left their forks alone, watching Garia, Keren and Merizel carefully until they had worked out how they were used. Then they picked them up and began carefully and clumsily using them. Marlin used his to stab a purple sprout-like vegetable and put it in his mouth.

"I suppose they have their uses," he said with his mouth still full. Swallowing, he asked, "Who had this wonderful idea, anyway? We manage to eat our food perfectly well without them."

Korizet, without moving her head, gave Garia an enquiring glance. Garia replied with an imperceptible nod.

"You are right, Marlin, but it is so much easier with them," Keren said. "A lot less messy too. "

"Yes, these do make a difference, don't they?" Terinar agreed. "So simple and so obvious, when you think about it, yet we never knew them before. Where did you say they came from?"

"As to the origin," Keren replied, "we have Mistress Garia to thank for their introduction."

Marlin's gaze switched to Garia. "You use these where you come from, girl? And don't give me any nonsense about another world, there is no such thing. The Great Convocation proved that many years ago."

Keren put down his knife and fork. "You name your King a liar?" he said quietly. "Be very careful where you tread, Marlin."

Marlin flushed, but he curled his lip as he said, "I meant no disrespect, Highness. It seems to me that it is not just me who is mistaken, that is all."

The meal continued in an uneasy silence. Garia could tell that Korizet was bursting to ask questions but was afraid that Marlin might seize on anything said to stir up more trouble. Gary had known people like that at school, boys - and girls - who were sure that their opinion was the only right one, who would contradict anyone that held a differing viewpoint. People who would disagree on a point of principle. The same people who were usually spoilt sons, gay-haters, rednecks, fundamentalist Christians or sometimes a mixture of the above.

She looked at those seated across the table as she ate, taking in their appearance properly for the first time. Terinar was about the same size and build as Keren even though he was three years older. He shared a resemblance to Keren, not surprising since their fathers were brothers. Korizet also shared the resemblance, but it was clear that she and her brother had gotten their looks from Gilbanar while Keren looked more like his mother than Robanar. Korizet was as tall as Merizel but much better looking and with a more classic feminine body shape. Her long hair was several shades lighter than that of her male relatives.

Marlin, however, was noticeably different. He was slightly shorter than Terinar, but much more solidly built, with a square face framed by almost-black hair. The hair was evident on his face, too, where he had the showing of a fierce five-o'clock shadow, unusual for one so young. His twin sisters, quietly eating on either side, were completely different. Their figures were thin though still reasonably athletic given their age and their hair was a light brown verging on a dark blond. Their complexions were pale and both had extremely lively expressions, although neither had said a word so far.

Marlin could be tricky to deal with in all our futures, she thought. He's going to be the next Duke of Brikant, after all, one of the three Dukes who hold chunks of Palarand under Robanar. Or Keren, come to that. I do hope this is just a phase he's going through or we'll have trouble. Keren knows that, of course, but I'm guessing Marlin will use me to start a fuss any time he can get the opportunity.

Hmm. I can't marry Keren, but I suspect that I could end up being eligible to marry one of these dukes' sons. From the King's point of view that would be just perfect, as I'd have a reasonable title and position and not be too far away from his court. Marlin's out, of course. No way in Hell would I share a bed with him. Ever. If it were the last bed on Earth and he was the last man. Terinar? I don't know enough to make a judgment yet, this is only the second time our paths have crossed. Of course, any or all of these might already have made other arrangements.

God, this is cold-blooded! It's nothing at all like going to the movies or a club or a party or just hanging out with the guys, getting to know each other till you find the one who's Just Right. It's more like a stock market, and by stock I mean cattle. Whatever happened to romance?

"Your hair," Korizet said to Garia. "It is most unusual. Have you had an accident, or perhaps an illness? Or is this a normal style where you come from?"

Garia swallowed a mouthful of bread and replied, "It's partly practical, but short hair is indeed normal where I come from. It's not all shaped exactly the way I have it, though. We can talk about hair later, if you'd like." She paused. "I'm not sure what your arrangements are, though."

Korizet smiled. "The boys will join a meeting of the King and the Dukes after the afternoon nap. I understand that the Duke of Kendeven will be arriving sometime this afternoon, so there could be quite a crowd of them there. It's the usual sort of thing when they meet, they exchange news and problems and find out what's going on in each others' lands. We women, on the other hand, usually join the most senior woman for our own informal chat, of course today it will be the Queen hosting us. Oh, I don't know, Keren, will Mistress Garia be joining us? Her status seems so strange I can hardly understand how she might fit into what normally happens."

Keren gave her a big smile. "I wouldn't worry, Korizet. I can tell you without any hesitation that both Mistress Garia and Lady Merizel will get invited to every meeting the Queen will hold."

Beside her, Marlin looked with distaste at his fork, then banged it down onto the table with such force that Robanar looked up from the next table and frowned. From then on, Marlin ignored the implement, going back to the traditional method of eating with spoon and two knives, eventually having to resort to his fingers to pick apart a joint all the others managed using knife and fork. It was quite clear to all that had he not been at table, in public, he would have had a lot more to say for himself.

Another awkward meal, Garia thought. Is this going to be Jarwin all over again? I don't think the Duke of Brikant is going to thank me if I permanently damage his son, and I really don't need the bad will. How can we prove to him that he's being stupid and pig-headed?

Eventually the meal ended and they stood around in groups until the tables were cleared and everyone understood what was going to happen next. Terinar had a question for Garia.

"This morning, when... we met in the corridor, Mistress," he began, "I pulled a knife to defend myself, not knowing what had just happened. You faced me, seeming ready to fight, even though you faced a knife. Were you just being very brave, then? I can still barely believe that you threw Marlin over your shoulder."

"I wasn't being particularly brave," she replied. "His hand came down and it was all over before I knew I'd done anything." She flicked a dismissive hand. "The knife wasn't important. You wouldn't have been holding it long, had you decided to attack me."

Terinar's eyebrows climbed up his forehead. "Mistress? I find that hard to believe. You, a woman, would fight? Against a man with a knife?" He noticed Keren's grin. "What, Highness?"

"Actually, Terry, I'd take you on if you had a knife and I didn't. I don't know how Mistress Garia would have dealt with you, but I can guess. Hmm, perhaps... perhaps a demonstration is called for, don't you agree, Garia?"

Terinar, Korizet and Marlin looked shocked at the untitled use of Garia's name. Garia gave Keren a smile.

"As you wish, Highness," she said. "Can one be arranged at the moment? Everyone is becoming more involved in festival preparations."

"I can't answer that, Garia, but I can see someone who might be able to. If you will excuse me a moment, I'll catch him before he leaves."

Keren walked off towards Bleskin who was animatedly talking with a group of military types. He spoke to Bleskin who looked startled and then gave a wide grin before replying. Keren walked back.

"Captain Bleskin approves, but he will speak with the King and the Dukes first, probably later this afternoon. Wishing to avoid repeating a previous unpleasantness, he thinks a demonstration will be beneficial to all parties." His eyes slid in Marlin's direction. "After all, the new techniques will be made available to the troops in the dukedoms, won't they?"

"What unpleasantness?" Marlin demanded. "New techniques? What's going on? Is she involved?"

"Yes," Keren said, "she is involved. Have you heard what happened to Duke Jarwin, by any chance?"

Marlin looked shifty. "I heard some crazy talk about Jarwin, yes. A lot of nonsense about -" He stopped, disbelieving. "No! I won't accept that she did any such thing to Jarwin! It's just not possible!"

"That's why we want to have a demonstration, Marlin." He gave Marlin a wicked grin. "If we ask nicely, we might get her not to break any of your ribs, and not to destroy your knee joint." His expression hardened. "On the other hand, I might ask her to do some more if it would make you see sense."

"This is outrageous!" Marlin turned and stamped off in the direction of his father, drawing the attention of everyone still in the room.

Garia sighed. "Yet again. Am I doomed not to have a quiet life?"

Keren said to the four remaining guests, "Mistress Garia hasn't been here for very long, maybe four weeks or so. A great many strange things have happened in that time, and we should discuss them, because change is coming to Palarand and that will affect us all. Perhaps we should get together after the evening meal and have our own little conference. I think father is going to be having a get-together with all the elders, it seems fair that we should have our own. Agreed?"

"Agreed," Terinar said, and Korizet nodded.

Dalenna and Terissa looked at one another, then Dalenna spoke. "We're not sure if we're to be allowed out that late, Highness. We would like to come if it is possible. Would Marlin be invited?"

Keren scratched his head. "That's an interesting question," he said. "If he comes, he could disrupt what we have to tell you. If he doesn't, he'll feel left out, and justly so."

Dalenna nodded. "We understand. Perhaps if would be better if we didn't come, and then he can't accuse you of leaving just him out. There are other ways we can find out what we need to know."

Keren bowed. "I am grateful, Dalenna. As you say, we can meet some other way later if required. After all you are going to be with us for some time?"

"Yes, seven or eight days, so far as we know."

Terys came towards them. "Ladies, time for our nap. Keren, will you walk with us?"

"As you wish, Mother."

The palace is hosting nobles, recently arrived for the Harvest Festival. The guests split into gender groups to bring each other up to date with the latest news, which mainly concerns the arrival of Garia in their midst and what she has brought them. In the evening a State dinner is given for the guests, after which Garia is asked a very important question.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

33 - Royal Deliberations

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Thank you, Yannis, that will be all," Robanar told his manservant, "I'll call if we need anything."

Yannis bowed and left the parlor, closing the door after himself. Behind him, the men settled into their seats, some nursing tankards of beer, others goblets of wine. All waited for the King to speak, starting the informal meeting.

"As you might have guessed, we have a lot to get through before you all go home," he began. "We have the situation with Yod to consider, but mostly I'll be telling you about our latest treasure and what she'll mean for Palarand's future."

There was a look of interest on nearly everyone's face.

"Yes, Lord Marlin? Something troubles you?"

Marlin flushed. "No, Sire."

"Come, if you are to disguise your feelings, put plainly to lie, you must needs make a better job of it. Perhaps your first meeting with Mistress Garia gave you the wrong impression? For that is surely who concerns you, isn't it? We noticed your attitude at lunch, also."

"The situation was unexpected, Sire," Marlin said reluctantly, "that is all."

"It is plainly not all," Robanar contradicted. "Visselen, is there something we need to be told about your boy?"

Visselen put his tankard down on a side table, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and considered.

"Sire, he tests our patience daily. I believe it is a malaise often caught by those of his age, though I sense it has passed both the Prince and Count Terinar by. I had hoped to knock some sense in him, but he is proving resistant."

"It happens to many at that age, as I recall myself," Robanar said dryly. "I wonder my father didn't spit me himself, given some of the trouble I managed to get myself into." He stared sternly at Marlin. "Still, that doesn't excuse you from minding your manners, boy, especially when you are visiting your King!"

Marlin paled and dropped his head, but he said nothing.

"Perhaps, Sire," Visselen suggested, "you might enlighten us about this very young lady. In your messages to us you have said very little, perhaps rightly so given the circumstances. But it seems the time has come for us to learn more, especially if she is to about make the impact you suggest."

"Aye, Rob, that's true enough," Gilbanar agreed. "There are all kinds of amazing rumors abroad and it's becoming difficult to tell hard fact from fantasy any more."

"Very well," Robanar said. "I shall tell you all, though I warn you now that the facts are much stranger than any fantasy you might imagine. Almost a month ago now one of Tanon's caravans was coming back from Moxgo with a mixed load and one of his men spotted her lying unconscious on the rocks below the road. This would have been at least two days travel out of Palarand, you understand. Tanon and Merina were with the caravan and they took her in, reasoning she wouldn't last long way out there on her own. She was wearing very strange garb, not the sort you'd expect to find on a woman, and her whole bearing and manner was unusual. They brought her down to the palace immediately and we had no choice but to take her in for her own protection."

"So," Gilbanar said, "speaking a strange language, then? How did she manage to learn our tongue so quickly?"

Robanar shook his head. "That was the first strangeness, Gil. Until she arrived in the palace she had lost her memory, but she did already speak our words, though with a strange accent. To continue, I asked Morlan to try and find out who she was and where she came from, and what she told him was so outside his own experience he refused to believe it. He thought instead she might have been some kind of spy or at least a treasure-seeker using wild tales to get herself into the palace. She persisted with her story, though, and he got so mad at her I had to put Keren in the sessions to make sure they didn't get out of hand."

They all looked at Keren, who just had a smug grin on his face.

"It was clear straight away that she wasn't lying," Keren said, continuing the story. "She was totally confused about where she was and how she'd got here. It was also obvious that she comes from a society which is so different than our own even I have trouble understanding it. Morlan, though..." he shrugged. "Eventually, she realized that she'd have to prove to him that she knew more than he did, and -"

"A moment, Highness," Visselen put in, "that's a pretty arrogant thing to say, especially to the Royal Questor!"

"As you say, Your Grace, but it really was true this time. You see, she comes from a place which, as she explained it, has advanced so much beyond us that it seems two to three hundred years into our own future. And she then proceeded to show this to a disbelieving Morlan by means of certain mathematical methods and by describing telescopes."

Gilbanar started. "Telescopes? They're supposed to be secret!"

"The point exactly, uncle. Where she comes from, telescopes have been known for several hundred years, and almost anyone may own one of various shapes, sizes and designs. The largest of these, she tells us, are many strides in diameter. She drew diagrams and it was clear she knew exactly how they worked, in much greater detail than Morlan himself did."

"Many strides in diameter? Why would anyone need a telescope that big?"

"To study the stars, uncle. It seems that the bigger the telescope, the more you can see."

They digested this, and then Visselen asked, "Morlan believed her, then? It seems he had no option."

Robanar replied, "It seems he finally realized what we now know, that she was the holder of a great deal of knowledge not yet available to anyone else in Alaesia." His face grew grim. "It also seemed that he planned to keep this knowledge to himself, sequestering the girl in the palace and pretending himself the source of any new discoveries."

He gave a sigh. "He may have nursed other ambitions also. An attempt was made one night on Mistress Garia's chamber, we're not exactly sure who they were. The door was forced after she'd heard them tinkering with the lock. She escaped by jumping out the window into the herb garden. From there she saw two men at her window, and at least one of them was prepared to follow her to ensure capture. She saved herself, my lords, a feat no other woman in Palarand could have managed in that way."

"Extraordinary," Gilbanar muttered.

"She certainly is that," his brother agreed. "Keren found her in the herb garden and brought her to this room, and it seemed to me that others understood her potential better than I did. She was immediately moved to Elizet's old suite and placed under our direct protection."

"You're sure this is all true, Rob? It's not all just tales, then?"

Both Robanar and Keren grinned. "Oh yes!" the King said, "We have had ample proof since then that she knows what she tells us. I hope to show you some of that proof in a moment or two. To continue, after that incident she decided that she needed to 'resume training', as she put it. It appears that she is quite capable of defending herself physically, and it also appears that many women on her home world do likewise. She says that she is by no means unusual. In fact, she makes that point to us over and over again, she is just a normal... 'teenager' is the word she uses."

"How comes she by all this knowledge you say she has, then?" Visselen asked.

"That is apparently normal on her world, as well," Robanar said. "If I understand this rightly, all children, and I mean all children, girls as well as boys, attend school from about the age of four to the age of... sixteen or so. That would be estimating in our years, her years are shorter than ours are. Every one of them can read and write by the time they become adults, and most pick up a significant amount of knowledge during that time. Books are available to all, so much so that she herself is the daughter of a book-seller, a man who apparently has thousands of books in his shop, some of which sell for the price of a loaf or two of bread."

"Incredible," breathed Terinar. "I would wish to learn more about this strange world."

"If what Robanar says is true," Gilbanar told him, "then I have no doubt that we will all learn much more than we might wish to. She gives you her knowledge freely, Rob?"

Robanar grimaced. "An expression of hers I find myself using more frequently is, 'yes and no'. Yes and no is my answer, Gil. She is quite prepared to tell us what she knows, in order to enable Valley society to improve itself rapidly, and in fact we have already begun that process. However, there are certain subjects which she fears to tell us much about, because they have caused so much death and misery on her own world, the instruments of warfare being among them."

"She knows her own history, then?" Visselen asked. "If so, she would be able to help us avoid the snares her own people faced."

Robanar smiled. "You understand the risks, then, in such a venture. No, she is not a particular student of history, as I understand it, but she knows enough to warn us of the dangers."

"What dangers might those be, Sire?" Terinar asked.

"She says that the towns and cities will grow rapidly as we develop. New ways must be found to feed the population, even as our people leave the fields for work in factories, where they will make all the new devices she is showing us. Dealing with waste is an ever-present concern, and it will only get worse. She speaks of immense quantities, numbers I can scarce believe. Thousands of tons of steel made every week." He had to explain what a ton was. "A bridge, for example, made of steel which can cross the Sirrel. Self-propelled wagons which can journey from Palarand to Viridor in the space of a bell, such that many might choose to live in one and work in the other. She says that her world has ships that can stand a man on their moon and bring him back again. Devices for speaking instantly from one end of the Valley to the other, and perhaps beyond."

"Rob, are you sure that these aren't just childish ramblings?"

"Absolutely certain, Gil. Here, Keren, get out the clothes she was wearing when she came."

Keren pulled the bundle out of the bag and passed the contents around.

"Trousers!" Gilbanar was startled by the garment he was handling. "She was wearing trousers? That's crazy!"

"On Earth, which is what she calls her world, she tells us that both men and women wear trousers, though women also wear skirts and gowns as they do here." Robanar's grin was not of amusement this time. "That isn't the point, though. What I am about to tell you is the strangest fact of all. Garia tells us that on Earth she was not a girl but a boy, someone about the same size and age as Keren here. The body she now has is not the one she was born into. She has had to learn how to become a woman since arriving here."

Gilbanar lowered the jeans. "Now I know you're making a joke, brother. This has to be some kind of trick, and you've fallen for it."

Robanar gestured. "Fine. Now you tell me where I can obtain another pair of trousers like that, if you please. I guarantee you won't get them anywhere in Alaesia. Look especially at the fixing under the big metal button."

Gilbanar stood and walked to the window to examine the garment more clearly. He muttered oaths as he fingered the material, looked at the seams and tried to work the zipper, finally returning to sit thoughtfully again.

"It isn't a joke, is it, Rob?"

"No, it isn't, and all of you had better understand that fully before we go any further. That girl represents our future, and right now she is the most important person on Anmar."

"Some far away lands, perhaps? Somewhere else entirely we've never heard of?"

Robanar shook his head. "Keren, the watch?"

Garia's watch was passed around and inspected by all. Keren then took it to a table near the window and with a tool that Tarvan had given him he carefully removed the back plate so that all could see the insides. The others crowded round.

"This tells the time on Earth," Keren explained. "Her people divide the day into twenty-four, not twenty, and their day is about a bell shorter than ours. Thus, if this were to be set at the noon bell, it would complete its cycle a bell early. It was not designed for use on Anmar. It is hers, but she only wore it because her own was damaged. She says these are cheap and available in quantity."

"Look at the intricate workings inside that," Robanar said. "Name me any metalsmith you think is capable of doing what you see there."

"All right!" Gilbanar threw up his hands. "I'm convinced. I wish I weren't but I am. So, what happens next?"

Robanar told them.

~o~O~o~

"More pel, dear?"

"Thank you no, Ma'am."

Vivenne, Korizet, Dalenna and Terissa had joined Terys, Garia and Merizel in the Queen's sitting room for a quiet talk. Terys had told her guests about Garia's arrival and abilities, and no-one seemed about to contradict her on the details. No-one was interested in talk about strange new gadgets, rather they wanted to hear about Earth and how people lived there. Garia found it difficult to provide what they wanted since the gulf in their societies was just too great. Eventually, the discussion turned to schooling, and she felt on safer ground, even though much of what she told them made no sense to them at all.

"But I don't understand," Korizet said. "You're saying that if I were on... Earth, I would still be attending school?"

"Yes, although it would probably be your last year," Garia said. "You'd be an adult and you'd have to try and get yourself a job. Or more likely go to university. That's another school where you would do three or four more years of advanced study. Once out of university you'd be able to get a better job."

"But I'm a Duke's daughter, I wouldn't be expected to get a... job, surely?"

"Oh, I was talking about normal girls, you understand. In America we don't have Dukes of our own. All our rulers and most of our officials are elected. There are countries on Earth which have Kings and Queens and Dukes in them, but not mine. Where I come from, everybody starts off the same, and then it's what you can do determines how far you can go."

"Even the women?"

"Even the women, although of course because of the baby business things can get a little complicated. Unless a woman decides that she doesn't want to have children at all -" there was an in-drawing of breath from her audience. What woman didn't want children? "- there will be a natural break in whatever she chooses to do while her children are still very young. Although, even then, there are child-minders and such who will look after small children for a price. Eventually, of course, they will go to school and the mother will have a little more time for her own life, then."

"Well, of course," Korizet said doubtfully, "when I'm married I'll have a nanny to look after my children, naturally. Is that what you mean by child-minder?"

"Sort of." Garia tried to explain how things worked but with limited success. The nature of the two societies was too different for the others to really understand what she was telling them.

During a break in the conversation Merizel said, "I know! Garia, do tell them what you told me before, about the clothing women wear on Earth. I'm sure everyone will be fascinated."

"Yes, dear, why not?" Terys had heard some details previously, but it was clear that clothing was a large and complex subject on Earth, most of which would be of interest to those present. "Tell us what a girl your age would be wearing, for instance."

"Uh, I don't know, Ma'am. There's such a wide variety of clothing these days, and different girls with different personalities will choose completely different styles. Um, you'll all have to realize that I can only go by what I remember seeing, since I didn't wear any of it myself."

"That will be fine, dear. Whatever you can remember will be so much more than any of us know now, will it not? Just tell us what you can."

"As you wish, Ma'am. Well, to start with, most girls would wear -"

Garia found, to her surprise, that she could remember much more detail about what the average teenage girl wore than was proper for a teenage boy to know, and she wondered why that might be. With clear pictures in her mind of days at school, and when out and about with the guys, she enthralled her listeners with descriptions of short and long skirts, tee shirts and crop tops, denims, capri pants and shorts, sweater tops and many, many varieties of footwear, amazing, horrifying, delighting and appalling her audience in equal measure. Then she moved onto goth, biker, prep and cheer-leader wear and it became apparent that she had found something else that would change Anmar for ever.

Vivenne shook her head. "Such a huge selection to choose from! How do you know what to ask your dressmaker to make for you?"

Garia shook her head. "Only the very rich have their clothes made for them, and only the very poor make their own clothes. Almost everyone else buys their clothes from huge shops, which supply them in every shape, size, color and style. Just going in all the shops and trying things on to see if they will fit and suit you is a whole activity by itself, and most girls - and women, really - enjoy doing that." She made a face. "On the other hand, most boys don't. If they want something to wear, they'll plan out what it is and where to get it, go to that one shop and buy it and then go home. Any woman can spend all day looking for clothes."

"That's to be expected, dear," Terys said. "After all, we want our men to look smart and tidy, we don't want them to display themselves quite the way we women do. It wouldn't be proper, let alone practical! But, all this clothing you talk of, how is it made? Is it not a tremendous waste, making garments that may never be chosen by someone?"

"It is, Ma'am, although eventually most of what isn't sold and worn filters down to charities which sell it cheap or give it to deserving causes. A certain amount is recycled, turned into other clothes, true, but very little. Most of our clothing is made in huge factories using machines, like much else in our world, and this makes clothing very cheap to produce. People operate the machines, determine which parts need to be sewn together, for example, but everything is speeded up compared to doing it by hand. It would take only minutes to make a pair of denims, ah, trousers, or a top, and there could be fifty or more machines side by side making the same item in different sizes."

"Astonishing," Korizet muttered. "Now I understand your presence in the palace. Just to know that such things are possible, even if we cannot comprehend the actual means of achieving them, is an important thing." She turned to Terys. "Ma'am, I am glad Mistress Garia has found a home here with you. The knowledge she holds could be misused in the wrong hands, couldn't it?"

"Indeed, dear. But the knowledge she brings to us will cause great changes to our whole world whether she remains with us or not. Do you realize that?"

"Of course, Ma'am! But you'll look after her better than anyone else might."

"As you say, dear."

"Mistress," Terissa began.

"Garia, please, while we're together like this. Just Garia."

"As you wish, uh, Garia. I wanted to ask, it is not easy for me to imagine what these clothes you describe look like, since it sounds so completely different than what we are used to. Would it be possible for you to draw some pictures for us?"

Garia blinked. "I... don't know, Terissa. I haven't done much drawing before I came here, so I don't know." But you were quite happy sketching a bra for Rosilda, weren't you? She nodded. "Perhaps. But I think that will have to wait until after the festival, I'll need to sit down and concentrate to do something like that. Besides -"

They wouldn't stand for modern clothing styles, anyhow. Quickest way of causing a riot I can think of right now. Besides, they're not really appropriate at this time in their social development, are they? The society has to evolve, attitudes have to change, like in Victorian times or after the Great War. However...

Garia turned to Terys. "Ma'am, I've just realized that, although it's been great fun describing all these clothes to you it wouldn't really be practical to introduce them to Alaesia right now. On the other hand, though, our clothing styles went through a great many changes over the last two to three hundred years, and I can probably remember enough different styles to keep every seamstress going for many years. Let me think about this for a few days and we can have another meeting before all these nice people have to go home."

"Two to three hundred years of styles? Goodness me! When I thought about the knowledge you might bring us, I never thought about clothes at all, dear!"

"Uh, Ma'am, I was just a boy there and not particularly interested in the clothing of women. I was even less interested in historical clothing. But, for a number of reasons, I can describe some of the styles that were around in the past, if not in great detail."

For that I have to blame a Revolution, a Civil War and numerous movies set in historical periods. I may not be able to provide the detail any normal woman at home would, but I think I can give them enough to keep them happy. Especially considering that whatever I tell them, they'll have their own slant on the fashions in due time.

My memory seems sharper. I didn't think I could remember a single thing that anyone wore to school but I did, and in some embarrassing detail, too! I wonder if that's going to be true of anything else they might ask me. Hmm. I wonder if I got an upgrade somewhere along the way? After all, I have my own, inbuilt translator, don't I? Physically, my abilities are about what I'd expect from having a body this size and shape, but the mind, now, that's a whole different ball game. Her eyes narrowed.

"Garia? Is there some problem?"

"No, Ma'am. I was just considering some of the things that have happened to me recently." Garia shook her head. "I'm sorry, Ma'am. We were talking about clothes. Yes, I'll try and make some drawings for all of you. It could be an interesting business, as I've not yet had to put pen to parchment since I've been here."

"You do not write, Garia?" Korizet asked with surprise.

"Yes! I mean, I can write perfectly well, but in my own language and with different equipment. We don't use the pens and ink pots you use here, and we don't write on parchment."

"Garia has been showing us how to make paper, Korizet," Terys explained. "A simple process, and there appears to be so much variety in the paper one can make that it can be used for many different purposes other than just writing things on. Merizel, have you a sample, by chance, to show these girls?"

"Of course, Ma'am."

Bursila handed Merizel her folio and from it Merizel extracted a folded sheet of paper. It had been barely three weeks since Garia had shown them how to do it, and already a crude production line was in operation. She passed the page to Korizet who examined it closely.

"This is curious stuff, Ma'am," she remarked. "From what is it made?"

"Garia?"

"Mostly wood pulp, Korizet." The girl frowned, so Garia expanded, "Think of sawdust, or very fine wood shavings, that kind of thing. Eventually, we'll be crushing whole trees to make paper. Sometimes you can put other fibers in it like straw or even shredded cloth. You can use it just like parchment, but paper has many other uses as the Queen says."

Korizet ran a gentle fingertip across the sheet. "An interesting texture, not like parchment at all, though it should be easy to write upon."

She passed the sheet to the twins, who bent their heads over it , then passed it on to Vivenne. When we have enough of it around, thought Garia, I'll have to see if I remember any of that origami that Gran taught me, though that was a long time ago now. The sheet was passed back to Merizel, who stowed it safely away.

"There's another subject I'm sure we'd all like to hear about," Korizet said tentatively, "and that's whatever happened when Duke Jarwin came here. I'm not sure I believe anything I've been hearing."

Of course, the only women present had been herself, Jenet and Margra. "Ma'am?" Garia asked. "Do you really wish me to tell them all that happened? It won't be pleasant."

Terys considered, surprised and gratified that Garia had given her the final say, but in the end decided that the plain facts would serve better than any second hand rumors, especially with this select audience.

"Our guests need to know the truth, dear, so that they may better be able to deny the rumors. Tell them what happened."

"As you wish, Ma'am."

~o~O~o~

"...and then she swung round," Keren said, "may I demonstrate?"

He stood in the center of the room and tried to replicate Garia's spin, remembering to twist his torso as he stabbed his stiffened left arm, hand out to the side, into the air.

"Like that," he said. "Right into the side of Jarwin's head about here. He went straight over, fell on the ground, briefly tried to rise but then collapsed unconscious. Kendar stepped forward at that point and declared the contest over."

Gilbanar shook his head. "Unbelievable. That such a small person, and a girl to boot, could be so deadly. She teaches you this craft?"

"Yes, Uncle," Keren said as he resumed his seat, "and a file of the Guard, although they have only just begun the training."

"The part I find difficult to believe," said Visselen, "is that she was so sure that she would best Jarwin, despite their apparent differences in size and experience. I'm guessing that she would never have offered herself as a forfeit if this were not so."

Robanar grunted. "As you say, Visselen. I was most unhappy when she suggested it, but my son convinced me otherwise. It shows that she knows her own limits, and can accurately decide which fights to take and which to run away from." He gave a nasty grin. "I regret the necessity which forced her to fight, though, but the outcome was favorable for all of us. Excepting Jarwin, of course."

Gilbanar chuckled as Robanar continued, "Mariswin even sent me a letter expressing his own thanks! Although he has the power to control his brother while at home, when Jarwin goes traveling he has been his own law. Now, the story of how he was bested, not by a woman but by a girl, will ensure that he is more cautious in his future activities. He will never know if the same fate might befall him again!"

"What say you now, Marlin?" Visselen asked his son. "Does Mistress Garia still deserve your disapproval?"

Marlin had sat pale and silent as Robanar and Keren had told of the bout between Garia and Jarwin. If the reported violence was true, and he had no doubt that the King was keeping to the facts and not exaggerating, then he had gotten off lightly in his encounter with the girl. It didn't solve the basic problem that she was the center of attention instead of himself, but he could see that there were good reasons for that. Unfortunately.

"No, Father, she doesn't. But Duke Jarwin is a special circumstance, surely? And concerning my meeting with her earlier, it was a mistake, how was I to know? I just saw four who I believed servants, they were in my way. Servants are there to serve, that is all. If they are around when I am about my affairs, then they should keep out of my way."

Robanar was annoyed by his attitude. "You mistake your own position in life, Lord Marlin." Marlin flushed. "It is you who serve, as well as they. Their purpose is to enable you to better fulfill your own service to the people who depend on you. In my case that means I serve the whole of Palarand, in your case it means that in time you will serve Brikant. If you do not look after your own servants, be very sure that in time they will cease to look after you, and then your rule will fail. The very best rulers are those whose people want them to rule, who support them whole-heartedly. Did you not realize that this entire enterprise is a two-way affair? If you treat your servants badly, so shall you receive."

"Your Majesty," Marlin said, bowing his head, "I stand rebuked. I shall be more careful in future."

"You shall, Marlin," Visselen added. "I have heard rumors at home about your attitude which I find disquieting. If you do not mend your ways, I shall give the Duchy to the twins. I have the right, you know." He turned to Robanar. "My apologies, Sire, for bringing our domestic problems away with us."

Robanar flicked a hand. "I don't mind, Visselen. After all, in a way your domestic problems are mine also, aren't they?"

"You'll give your Duchy to the twins?" Gilbanar chuckled. "Now that would be interesting. Two women simultaneously holding the same seat? All our heralds would resign at the mere thought of such an idea!"

Visselen turned to him. "It would make a change, Your Grace, from an old and tired man like me or a truculent youth like Marlin, to be sure. And, after all, His Majesty entertains a woman from another world in his court." He turned back to Robanar with a thought. "Sire, she is not even your subject, legally. You have some means of binding her to Palarand?"

"She offered to serve me when she first came here," Robanar said, "and I refused to accept her."

There was a gasp of surprise from the others.

"This was because she really hadn't been here long enough to properly know if this was the right place for her to be. I have told her that she may leave at any time with our blessing, but while she is with us we will look after her as if she were our daughter." He nodded to himself. "Now, however, I think the time is coming when we have to make her position clear to everyone. I have some ideas, but I would welcome suggestions from you all."

~o~O~o~

The door to Robanar's study opened to admit three men, one clearly much older than the others who were of about Keren's age. All were dressed for traveling and showed the evidence of a hard journey. Robanar sprang to his feet, and the three went down on bended knee.

"Prasard! What's happened? Where is Norvelen? Rise, rise, all three of you, find seats, and tell me what has happened!"

Robanar indicated free chairs and pulled the rope for his manservant.

"Your Majesty," the older man began as he regained his feet, "I regret that His Grace Duke Norvelen could not travel with us today. Yesterday, as we were out riding, our frayen were spooked by grakh. Several riders were thrown including my brother, and unfortunately he was trampled as the animals ran amok. His left leg was severely injured, Sire, the calf muscle being crushed."

"Maker!" breathed Visselen. "He will survive, Count?"

Prasard nodded. "Yes, Your Grace, though he may not walk properly again. Sire, since Shenna cares for him and she has the young girls to care for also, I thought it best to come in his stead and bring his older sons away with me. It will give her time and peace to adjust to tending her husband."

"You did well, Prasard, and you, Willan and Stebenar are welcome in my house. Sit, let Yannis fetch you all beer or wine to ease your thirst."

The new guests' refreshment needs seen to, Prasard gave the others a more detailed account of the incident.

"Grakh, eh?" Visselen mused. "Tis early in the season for such to be abroad. They are not often seen before Harvest Festival. Think you this means the rains come early, Count?"

"Aye, Your Grace. We are not far from here, as the ptuvil flies, but it seems to me there are more clouds in the sky at home than I see here, more moisture in the air than usual. We are nearer the sea, of course. I doubt we have two weeks to wait for rain."

"It is notoriously difficult to predict the beginning of the rains, as we all know," Gilbanar said. "I think we have the festival about right this year, eh, brother? Not too hot and not knee deep in mud, just the way I like it. Of course, at home in the Palar Valley things are different again, surrounded by mountains, but I'm not complaining. Still, sighting grakh means that the rains can't be far behind."

"As you say, Gil," Robanar agreed. "So, Prasard, why don't you tell us all the other news from Kendeven, and then we can tell you the most important topics we've discussed this afternoon."

~o~O~o~

Of course it was another State dinner. Now her hand was mostly better, Garia could choose her own gown and picked out one of brilliant blue. Cleaned up and with tiara in place, she joined Keren for the walk to the Receiving Room.

"Did you have a good talk with the others, this afternoon?"

"Yes, of course! You know what a group of women in the same room are going to be like, don't you? We discussed all kinds of topics, mostly the sort that men find boring."

"And did you find them boring as well?"

"Actually, no," she said, thoughtfully. "Although a lot of it was them asking me about Earth, as you might expect. We talked about women's clothing, if you must know, and I found I remembered a great deal more than perhaps I ought to have, being a boy before. Only boys who are complete weirdos are interested in girls' clothing on Earth."

"Except perhaps unlacing them," Keren said with a smile.

"There is that," she agreed, "but, with us it would be unzipping, not unlacing. Actually," she slowed down, her face heating, "come to think of it, the idea of being slowly unlaced right now is... Ah. Um, Keren, find another topic, would you?"

"As you wish, Garia." He was grinning broadly. "I didn't mean to set you off. So, did you tell them about the fight?"

"Yes, we talked about it. The girls all sounded interested. I might have some new recruits if I'm not careful."

"Ouch. Ten guardsmen is about all we can manage right now, don't you think? But, it is a logical extension of what we've started, I suppose. You'll want to set up a proper school, teaching all who wish to learn?"

She nodded. "Yes, eventually. It's going to take years, just like much else that I'm telling people here. Another subject for one of our council meetings, I guess."

They came to the main doors and waited for Kendar to present them. Immediately Visselen came over, dragging a reluctant Marlin.

"Mistress," Marlin began, his face set in stone, "I must apologize for my attitude when we met earlier today. I am told that I must treat servants better, and they will in turn treat me better."

He bowed stiffly and then walked away.

"Mistress, he is at a difficult stage in his years," Visselen said to her. "I am hoping he will soon grow out of it."

"Not to worry, Your Grace," she replied. "Recently I was a boy just like him, and I have no doubt my manners would not have been much better. I have it on good authority that boys do eventually mature into men, although I sometimes wonder if it happens to every one."

Visselen smiled. "As you say, Mistress."

An older man joined them, bowing to Keren.

"Mistress Garia, this is Count Prasard, younger brother of Duke Norvelen of Kendeven," Keren told them. "Unfortunately the Duke suffered a riding accident yesterday and is too badly injured to travel to Palarand. The Count has brought with him the Duke's sons, however. May I introduce Count Willan and Count Stebenar. My lords, this is Mistress Garia about whom my father briefly spoke earlier."

Garia curtseyed to the three newcomers. "The Duke is injured? Is he badly hurt?" she asked.

"His left calf was crushed, Mistress, though the bones seem sound. His wife cares for him, I thought to give her some relief by bringing his boys away with me. Our healers are good, Mistress, they will do their best for him."

Garia looked at the two boys, who bowed towards her. Two more teenagers! These two look about my age, too. I'll have to be careful while they are around. All three of the men were blonds, though the shades of their hair differed somewhat. The older man, the Duke's brother, was the palest and had a typically Scandinavian look about him. The two boys were darker, perhaps favoring their mother. Both were the height of Keren and looked fit and friendly.

"We've heard very little about you, Mistress," the one called Willan said to her. "Although I admit there are rumors which have reached Kandovor, rumors which must be about you that I cannot believe are true!"

"My Lords, since I assume you are staying for the festival, there will be plenty of time for you to find out all you need to know about me," she said. "Before then, I believe it is time for us to take our seats. I for one am getting hungry. If you would lead the way, Highness?"

The tables were arranged as before, so Garia sat beside Keren on their own table, this time facing Marlin. The two newcomers flanked the twins, who obviously knew them from previous encounters and chatted amiably with them. As the meal started, she noticed the twins explaining the forks to the two boys, with apparent references that Garia had introduced the utensils. She also noticed that Marlin was using his fork this time, although clumsily since he hadn't had the practice.

The others at table all knew everyone else except Garia and Merizel, so it was obvious that most of the attention would be directed at them - particularly by the boys, who hadn't yet had the benefit of a chat with either of them. The situation was one that Garia had not expected, and she struggled to find the appropriate attitude to take to the inevitable questions. Worse, although she was now used to dining with the royal family, her experience with others of high station was seriously lacking. She didn't want to appear a country hick but she also didn't want to seem to be trying too hard in front of others her own age. By contrast Merizel, although technically at the bottom rung of the status ladder, seemed to be holding her own with the exalted company at the table.

I expect she's wondering if there's a husband to be had here. Is that what I should be doing? How the heck should I know? The boys here don't behave anything like guys do back home, and I've no idea how a maiden is supposed to behave in this society. Is it all arranged marriages or do we have some kind of say in who meets who around here? I'm floundering again, short of information. I didn't expect to be surrounded by so many my own age at once. I wonder if I can get a free moment with Merizel, get her to explain the basics? Then again, she comes from the sticks, how much does she actually know about what goes on with these people?

"Garia?"

"Hmm, what? Oh, um, yes, Highness?"

"Jenet wants to know if you've finished with your plate. You seem lost in thought."

"Yes, Highness, I'm sorry." She gave him a smile. "There are certain aspects of the current situation I've discovered I'm unprepared for. " She waved a hand along the length of the table. "I've never done this kind of thing before."

Keren frowned. "Yes you have, Garia. You've sat in on at least two banquets in this room that I can think of."

"No, it's not that, it's having so many people all my own age group at once. It's nothing like it would be back on Earth."

He smiled. "Ah, of course. Don't worry, we're not always this formal, this is just because it's the first day everyone else is here and Father has to welcome them with a proper meal." He thought. "Actually, because there are so many we'll probably be eating in here until most of them leave. Is that going to be a problem for you?"

She shook her head. "It's not really that either. I'll explain when we can get a moment or two alone."

Marlin looked up. "You spend time alone with each other, Mistress? I trust you are properly chaperoned."

Keren said firmly, "Marlin, behave yourself! Of course we spend time with each other, our suites are practically next to each other! We naturally spend time together as there aren't many others our age in the palace at the moment. That's what Garia is saying, it's unusual for her to be amongst so many our own age. I've noticed the difference as well."

"Surely, Highness," Terinar said, "You don't wish us to leave? You don't object to meeting your cousins, do you?"

"Of course not, Terry. It's just a bit of a change having so many here at the palace all at once, and Garia's not sure how to deal with you all."

At the end of the meal, everyone stood and gathered in groups while the servants cleared the tables and contents away. A footman came to Garia as she and Merizel stood surrounded by the others.

"Mistress, the King commands me to request that you and your companions remain in the Receiving Room as he will be making announcements concerning you."

Everyone's eyebrows rose except Marlin's. He curled his lip and with a brief "If you will excuse me," he crossed the floor to join his father. The others watched him go in silence except for a muttered "Good riddance," from Terinar.

"Highness, do you know what is intended?" Korizet asked.

Keren shook his head. "No, Korizet, I don't, although I have a suspicion or two. You'll find out shortly, in any event."

Soon the chairs were back in their usual places and everyone had taken seats. The situation was different than usual, since there were so many of high rank present, and only Keren and Garia had chairs alongside the King and Queen this time, everyone else being seated against the side walls. Kendar banged his staff on the floor to quieten the murmuring.

"Would Mistress Garia please stand forth before the King?" he asked.

Garia stood and came to stand in front of Robanar, who also stood as she turned.

"Mistress Garia," he said, in a room now completely silent, "When you first arrived in this palace less than four weeks ago, you made an offer which touched me greatly. You offered to swear your allegiance to me, even getting down on bended knee to prove your intentions."

There was a rustling in the room which turned into gasps as he added, "On that occasion, Mistress, I refused your offer. You had not been long in our world and you knew little about Palarand and its people. For that reason, it seemed to me that you should learn more about us and our society before you made any such commitment. Nevertheless I offered you a home and support until such time as you could make an informed decision.

"It has been difficult to prove your age, since the years, months and days of your own world are different than ours, but we both agreed that by either standard you are not yet considered an adult, and so we have legally adopted you, made you as one of our daughters. I will also repeat a commitment I made when I first offered you a place in my home, that since you have no idea how you came to Anmar and there is no possibility of knowing how long you might remain here, you are free to depart my house and my kingdom at any time with my blessing."

He turned to address the entire gathering. "Since the arrival of Mistress Garia in Palarand, she has told us much of her own world, and she has told us about many new concepts and devices which we know will benefit Palarand, Alaesia and all Anmar greatly in the future. The forks which many of you will have used for the first time today are the very first of the changes she will bring. There will be many, many others in the coming years. Let us understand that we would have discovered most of these things in our own time, but with Mistress Garia's help we can avoid most of the mistakes which these discoveries caused in her own world."

He turned to Garia again. "Mistress, it seems to me that our future is becoming ever more bound up with your own. However, you are the key to much of what is to come, and it seems to me that you will need all the protection that the King of Palarand can provide you. You are also a young girl and you require such protection as any woman your age might. I can best provide that protection for you if you were to swear allegiance to me. Do you consider that you would now be able to swear that oath? No one in this room will think any the less of you if you decide that more time is needed for such a commitment."

The tears streamed down Garia's face as she replied, "Sire, my commitment to Palarand has never wavered since the day I arrived. I have already made an oath to my own country, the United States of America, but since I am here and the United States is somewhere else entirely, that oath has no meaning here and now. I will swear allegiance to you and to Palarand, Sire."

Garia lifted her skirts and awkwardly got down on one knee in front of Robanar.

"Then," Robanar said, "I ask you formally, are you prepared to serve me as your King, forsaking all others, while you yet remain on Anmar?"

"Your Majesty, I am."

"Do you swear to honor the laws of Palarand, follow its customs and traditions and obey the orders of your superiors and betters?"

"Your Majesty, I do so swear."

"Are you prepared to defend Palarand in whatever ways you may be able, against all its enemies, now and in the future, even at the cost of your own life?"

"Your Majesty, I am."

"Heard and witnessed!" said Kendar in a loud voice, and several in the crowd echoed his words.

"Then rise, Lady Garia, and join your fellows as a true Palarandi from this moment forward."

Her eyes widened as she took in the change of address. Robanar held out a hand to help as awkwardly, she got to her feet again.

"Lady Garia, your position within the royal household must needs be a peculiar one," the King continued. "I acknowledge you as my daughter, but since you are adopted you cannot be in the line of succession. Do you understand this?"

"Your Majesty," Garia stammered, "I never expected such a thing! I do not want such a thing. I am more than content with what I already have." The tears started again. "You have shown such kindness to me."

"My dear," he said quietly, "we could do no less, you certainly deserve it."

More loudly, he continued, "We desire to provide Lady Garia a suitable style and title, to complement her position here in the palace, but that still requires some careful thought. For that reason, we are not bestowing any such style or title tonight but will wait until the Commons Court during the Harvest Festival. Until then, she shall simply be addressed as Lady Garia."

Robanar held out his arms and she went forward into his embrace. Despite her own martial attitude and abilities it was clear that having a strong man behind her gave her a kind of confidence she hadn't realized was possible. He wasn't kin, but he was certainly the next best thing. His clasp slackened, and he held her hand, turning her to face the assembled nobles as she noted with a shock that she was now one herself. She turned as someone clasped her other hand, and Terys was standing there as well, smiling down at her, welcoming her into their family.

Everyone in the room spontaneously stood, and the sound of the applause was deafening.

The day before the festival, and all the young nobles are in the way as the palace prepares for the procession. After a false start they find a place to gather, and Garia tells them her story. Later, at a State dinner, Garia surprises everyone, including herself, with a new and unexpected talent.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

34 - Loose Ends

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2017 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia looked around curiously. Her sitting room was crowded, so much so that they had had to borrow one of the chairs from her bedroom to seat everybody. Then there were the maids! Jenet and Bursila, of course, but all three of the other girls also had an attendant maid, and they all stood in a row together against a wall waiting for an instruction.

I'm going to have to ask Jenet about all these maids, she thought. Is it really necessary for every single one of us to be followed about all the time? Of course, now I've gotten used to it, I wonder how I ever managed without... I'd better not go there, had I? I'll be getting all stuck up like Marlin. But the question remains, why do we have maids, servants, attending us all the time and the boys don't? They seem to manage quite adequately without, why can't we?

The reason that all the maids were present was that Marlin was seated between his sisters, all three squashed together on the settee. After dinner Marlin had stuck close to Terinar and nothing the older boy could do was enough to shake him off. Reluctantly, then, he had accompanied Terinar to Garia's sitting room, and his sisters felt they had to join the party if only to even up the numbers. Now he sat between them, glowering at all the other teens in the room and wondering what this meeting was about.

"Comfortable?" she asked. "Does anyone want anything to drink?"

"We've only just finished dinner, Garia," Keren observed. "We can probably manage without for a while."

"You seem to have made quite an impression on His Majesty, Milady," Terinar said. "I find your story to be quite incredible, but at the same time your presence and abilities are undeniable."

"Please just call me Garia this evening," she protested. "I'm not used to all this 'Mistress' and 'Milady' business. I know I have to do it in public, but please not while we're just having a talk amongst ourselves."

"As you wish... Garia."

"We missed most of the explanation, because we were so late arriving," Willan added. "Do you really come from another world, Garia? If so, it would seem to make a nonsense of the decrees of the Great Convocation, would it not? How much else of what we were taught is also not true?"

"Ah, I wouldn't give up on the Great Convocation just yet," she replied. "I am absolutely sure that there is no supernatural explanation for how I arrived on Anmar. I don't know how I got here, but I'm sure that there is a reasonable explanation, probably involving forces you haven't yet discovered."

"But, forces you imply your own world does know about, then?" Terinar said.

She shook her head. "No, definitely not, Terinar. Whatever happened to me, there is no-one on Earth who could supply an explanation, despite the fact that we know more about the natural world than you do."

Korizet frowned. "I thought we knew almost everything about our world, Garia. Maybe there are lands across the ocean we haven't discovered yet, but most things are known, surely?"

Garia gave her a wry smile. "You have no idea, Korizet, absolutely no idea. What you - I mean Anmar - will find out as time goes on is that, every new discovery you make will raise more questions than it answers. From our viewpoint we have discovered so much more than you have here, and we know that there is so much more to learn. I don't think it ever ends, actually."

"Would you care to give us an example... Garia?" Stebenar asked. "Something here that perhaps we take for granted that may have an explanation we would not have expected?"

"Um." She shrugged. "Where to begin?" It's going to be quite difficult to find something to pitch at a level they're going to understand. "If you hold something in your hand, and you let go, what happens to it?"

"It falls to the ground, as everyone would expect it to."

"And why does it fall to the ground? Has anyone figured out the reason?"

Stebenar looked at her with a frown. "Is there a reason, Garia? I don't understand. Things fall down, that's what happens, isn't it?"

"Oh, yes, there are reasons which work at a number of levels, some of which are so deep I don't pretend to understand them myself. But the basic idea is that anything that has weight attracts anything else that has weight. So if you drop a brick, for example, it falls down, but simultaneously Anmar falls up to meet it. The brick weighs so much less so that to you it just appears to be doing all the movement."

Stebenar looked puzzled, and Terinar objected, "That's crazy! If the ground were going up and down all the time we'd feel it! We don't feel anything."

"Yes, but Anmar weighs so much more than anything you could ever drop that it isn't going to move very far or very fast. Besides, with stuff going up and down all over Anmar at once, it all evens out."

"Stuff going up and down all over Anmar? What do you mean?"

She smiled at Terinar. "Oh, think of all the waves in the ocean, for example. Every fruit dropping off a tree. Waterfalls. Rock falls, even. The world doesn't just consist of actions people do in it, after all."

Terinar gaped at her.

"That force is called gravity," she said. "It's what keeps you on the ground, and also what keeps Kalikan, the planets and the sun in the sky. I can tell you more, but this probably isn't the best time to start a subject like that." She thought. "How about lightning? What do you think lightning is?"

Willan said, "That we don't know, Garia, though we all know 'tis dangerous." His eyes lit. "You are telling us you know what lightning is?"

"That one's easy, it's a... phenomenon called electricity, although on a huge scale. It is extremely powerful, and you probably all know it can kill men and animals and destroy buildings. On a very much smaller scale, it can be generated and controlled by man to do almost anything we want it to. It heats our buildings, gives us light, pumps water, moves vehicles, sends signals great distances, many, many things."

"This is not the same as those steam engines you are having Parrel build, is it?" Keren asked.

"No, but we can use steam engines to generate electricity."

"Steam engines?" Willan said. "That sounds like a contradiction. What can you do with steam? It's just white puffy clouds you get from boiling water, isn't it?"

"Keren? Do our guests get to come to the demonstration next week?"

"Not to the first one, I don't think," he replied. "We'll want to make sure everything works properly in front of the King and Dukes first. But I don't see why we couldn't have a session with just ourselves." He turned to the girls. "Unless you'd find it boring?"

"Boring?" Dalenna asked. "How will we know it will be boring, if you don't tell us what will be happening?"

"It will be a model made of brass," Garia explained. "I'm not sure how big it will be, but probably about a foot or so long. It will have a tank we can fill with water, which we then heat up to provide steam." She grinned at the twins, getting a scowl from Marlin in return. "More than that I'm not going to tell you, although I do have a good idea what to expect. The whole demonstration may take ... half a bell, maybe. I'm not really used to the way you measure time here yet."

"It's a machine of some kind, then," Dalenna said. "The sort of thing men would be interested in. Very well, we'll come, because it's you, Garia. But I don't think it will be of much more interest to us except as a curiosity."

"Oh, you are so wrong, Dalenna," Garia said. "Suppose I told you that we have machines on Earth that can help you do your sewing? Machines that will let you sew so much faster than you could ever do by hand, and more accurately and evenly as well. Almost all the clothes on Earth are made by such machines."

Terissa nodded. "You told us about them earlier this afternoon, didn't you? It still seems incredible to me that such a thing is possible."

"A hundred and fifty years ago on Earth most households would have had at least one such machine," Garia said, "as people mostly made their own clothes at that period. Mass production of clothing hadn't really got under way at that time. Jenet, will you fetch in the bag, please?"

Jenet walked through into the dressing room.

Marlin asked, "Why do you say please to your maid? It isn't necessary to do so here."

"No, it isn't," Garia replied. "But it costs me nothing and shows Jenet that I value her attentions. Where I come from very, very few people have personal servants any more. Their place has mostly been taken by machines, releasing the servants to do more productive work instead."

Dalenna dug Marlin in the ribs with an elbow. "See! Even a girl from somewhere else entirely understands the importance of manners!"

Marlin sneered. "Manners! I don't need to bother about manners."

"I shall expect manners when you come to visit me," Keren said sharply, leaving unspoken the rider when I am King. "I shall be most displeased with you if you do not behave with decorum, and you would do well to start your lessons now in preparation for the times to come."

Marlin flushed. "Of course, Your Highness, I should never do anything to offend you or your family."

Korizet put in, "But you're quite prepared to offend almost anyone else, is that it?" She glared at him. "If you come to visit me and you don't behave, I'll slap you, you have my word on it."

Marlin glared back. "You wouldn't dare! Women don't assault men, it isn't done!"

Korizet smiled sweetly at him. "We've been hearing what Garia did to Jarwin. By the time you next visit me, I shall have learned some of her tricks. What do you say to that, miserable boy?"

Now Marlin had turned pale. He turned to Garia. "Mistress, His Highness has described the contest between yourself and the Duke Jarwin. Are you really capable of such things? Do all from your world behave in this manner?"

"I am so capable, Marlin, and you'd better take full note of it. In fact, I could have killed him, but I didn't because the King said it would cause diplomatic problems. What I did was quite tricky because I'm not fully fit yet. I still have a lot of training to do before I'm back to the level I was on Earth." Marlin gaped at her. "In fact, I injured my hand in the contest, but I took the risk because I knew he had to be stopped, and I knew that all the men would be powerless to do it. Uh, except possibly the King himself, of course, but that would have caused other problems."

She smiled at Marlin, who didn't quite know how to respond. "On Earth, not many know how to do precisely what I do, in terms of proportion of the population, but it's still a fair number. And there are many, many different kinds of martial arts, as well. Of course, mostly men do them, but a significant number of women learn for self-defense reasons."

"Garia is teaching myself and some of the Palace Guard some of her moves," Keren told them, "as you may have heard. She also has some preparatory exercises which help to calm the mind and make the body ready. I have been doing these for three weeks or so now and I can already notice the difference."

Jenet returned with the satchel and Garia pulled out her clothes, handing them to Korizet and the twins. Dalenna turned the tee shirt over and inspected the hem.

"Is all this done by machine, Garia? It is remarkable."

"More so than you think, Dalenna. The cloth that's made out of is knitted on a machine as well as being sewed together by one."

Dalenna's eyes widened as she discovered she wasn't holding a woven cloth, and she gasped at the tiny stitches.

"But how?"

Garia shrugged. "I don't know, exactly. Lots of clever engineering, I expect, and two hundred odd years of improvement along the way. There's so much happening on Earth no one single person can possibly keep up with all of it, but then we don't have to. I don't really need to know how anything is made when I go and buy it, I just need to know that it fits, if it's clothes, or that it works the way I need it to if it's something else."

Keren, who did know just what Garia had already revealed, was surprised.

"You don't know how a lot of these things are made? Yet you still know so much more than us? How is this possible?"

"Education, Keren. As I have told you all, we spend all our childhood and some of our early adult life in school or college, which is a sort of advanced school. There's a lot to learn in my world, and it takes that long to learn most of it. Of course, some learn more than others, but then not all jobs are the same, are they? You need to learn different things if you are going to become a... farmer, say, as opposed to a Duke."

"Are they all so clever in this world you came from then?" Terinar asked. "Do we look so ignorant to you?"

She wrinkled her nose. "Um, you are ignorant, yes, but that just means you don't have the knowledge, doesn't it? I wouldn't think Earth people are any more clever than you are here, or any less clever, come to that. Keren here, for example, is every bit as clever as I am, and will probably become a Questor in time. I don't know the rest of you well enough to judge how clever you might be."

"Keren become a Questor?" Stebenar said. "Impossible! He will become King, of course."

"What makes you think the two occupations are mutually exclusive? There's no reason he couldn't become both, although being King does seem to take up a large amount of one's time, doesn't it?"

A startled Stebenar began to look thoughtful.

"In fact," she continued, "Keren will probably have to take a great interest in the changes to come, even if he does not actually become a Questor himself. The same will be true for the rest of you as well. Palarand, and probably the whole world as you know it, is going to change greatly over your lifetimes. You will all need to understand what is happening, especially if you, the people in this room, are going to be in charge of it all in the future."

The fact that Garia's ideas and inventions would affect them seemed to have passed them all by until this point, and they all began to look thoughtful, trying to understand the fact that their world had begun changing around them.

"What of us, Garia?" Terissa asked. "Machinery I can leave to the men, but what can us women do? Will we have a part in this changed world of yours?"

Garia nodded emphatically. "Oh, yes! Women will play a great part in what is to come. The big problem will be to get the men to understand that a woman can be as good as a man at most things. That will be the struggle you in this room will face, the struggle to put women on an even footing with men. On Earth, that process took around a hundred years, and hasn't fully been settled yet."

She leaned forwards for emphasis. "Women can do most things that men can! They can write books, become Questors, travel distant lands as explorers, operate machinery, run homes and businesses, even countries! The brain of a woman is every bit as good as that of a man, even if our bodies have different strengths. On earth, machinery has mostly done away with the need for physical strength, so that most jobs can be done by women as well as a man can do them. There are certain jobs a woman ought not to do, but even there one or two have often tried them out."

"Like what, Garia?" Terinar asked.

She shrugged. "Deep-sea fishing, for example. Mining. Ship-building. Construction jobs, building dams, bridges, tall buildings." Other jobs you wouldn't understand, like the oil industry, perhaps. She gave a smile. "Of course, there are also jobs women can do better than men. For example, most of our healers are women, at least those who deal directly with patients. A lot of factory work is done by women," and more poorly paid, "because they have smaller hands for delicate work and they can concentrate better." She shrugged again. "It varies, of course."

Willan said, "You paint a strange view of the future, Garia."

"I can only tell you what happened on Earth, Willan. But the women themselves will protest the need for equality if you don't provide it yourselves. It will come in time, believe me."

And now... I'm a feminist! How the heck did that happen?

There was a glint in Korizet's eye. "It sounds... unusual, I agree, but I think your argument is sound, Garia. It takes a little imagination to realize that we don't have to just keep doing what everyone before us has done, that we women may be capable of other things. You say that these changes will come whether we wish them or no, so I think we will all do well to consider them seriously. Do we not agree?"

Garia abruptly understood that she was talking to the next government of Palarand and realized that whatever she said here would carry great weight in the future. Everyone agreed with Korizet's assessment with a nod... except Marlin, who looked reluctant.

"Marlin?" Korizet focused on the one person who was being awkward.

"I like my life just the way it is," he said. "I, for one, don't want anything to change. Why should I have to put up with all the disruption her changes will cause? Why can't I just forbid them in Brikant and let us continue in the way we have lived all along?"

"Because your Dukedom will become a dead backwater," Garia said. "No-one will want to go there, in fact, all your population will desert you when they find out they can make more money by coming to central Palarand and finding work here."

"I'll just forbid them to leave!"

"And they will revolt and overthrow you," she responded. "That's what invariably happens. You can't keep a people down like that. Eventually they will realize that you are stopping them from enjoying the fruits of progress and get rid of you. It won't be pretty."

He curled his lip at her but his expression paled when he realized that she was speaking from experience.

"They do that on Earth, Garia?" Terinar asked.

"Oh, yes, absolutely," she told him. "The biggest mistake any ruler can make is to think that their people are stupid. Oh, maybe some of them are, but eventually the truth will filter through. If the only reason you haven't got something is because your ruler is preventing you from having it, then that ruler will get removed." Another shrug. "Of course, what gets put in his or her place may not be any better, but that's a different problem. Better not to lose your throne in the first place."

"You're telling us," Stebenar said slowly, "that we really don't have a choice in this matter."

"There is always a choice," she replied. "You do it or someone else does. Would you rather you were there to make sure that changes came in a way that everyone could handle, or would you risk someone else doing it for you? Someone like... Yod, perhaps."

That name brought a stillness to the room, as everyone contemplated the menace upstream. Keren eventually broke the silence.

"We have discussed some serious matters tonight," he told them. "Perhaps this would be a good time to stop and for us to all retire. We'll need the time to think over what we have all said. Marlin, you especially have some thinking to do. You are the next Duke of Brikant, but to become so you need to accept more fully the duties and responsibilities expected of your rank. At the moment, I'm afraid you disappoint me greatly."

Marlin bowed his head. "As you command, Highness."

"What shall we do tomorrow, Garia?" Terissa said, handing the jeans back to Jenet. "Shall you show us your physical abilities?"

Garia considered. "It's certainly a thought, but we must all be aware that with so many people here in the palace there will be things going on we don't know about. But, unless we find out otherwise, I think a demonstration is in order, don't you, Keren?"

He grinned at her. "As you say, Garia."

~o~O~o~

"That's an interesting gown, Garia," Korizet noted.

Garia had entered the Receiving Room and walked over to join the young nobles who had already arrived for breakfast, including Korizet and Keren.

"Why," Korizet continued, "Your gown is made from the same material as His Highness is wearing! Did you ask for that deliberately, Garia?"

"As a matter of fact, yes I did, Korizet." Garia gave a knowing smile. "This gown hides a secret, and I hope to show it to you all after breakfast, if I may."

After a few late stragglers arrived they all took their seats at table and awaited the distribution of food. Marlin, sitting opposite Keren this time, gave her a hard stare.

"Milady, is it the custom to dress alike in the palace now?"

Both Keren and Garia smiled, which was not the response Marlin had been expecting.

"There is no custom, Marlin," Keren told him, "but there are practical reasons for Garia to be clothed this way."

"You dress as the Palace Guard, Highness?" Terinar asked, comparing Keren's tunic with that of the men standing by the doors.

"We do, Terry."

Terinar did a double-take while Marlin simply looked speechless. At the ends of the group, Willan and Stebenar grinned, having determined that something fun would shortly happen. Even Korizet, sitting between Marlin and Terinar, had a smile, as Garia had told the other females about her exercise wear the previous day.

"What possible reason could you have to -" Marlin began.

Keren held up a hand. "Just wait, Marlin. You'll find out once breakfast has finished."

Marlin looked grumpy, but he picked up his knife and fork and attacked the plate of fruit a serving man had placed in front of him. Garia noted that even though he had only reluctantly started using the fork, and after everyone else had begun using them, he seemed to have picked up a certain proficiency in its use. She supposed it would still take him some time to perfect the fine control most people developed when they used forks, but it looked like Marlin would regret returning to his previous methods of eating food if forks ever vanished from the face of Anmar. That was never likely to happen, of course, not now so many had been introduced to them.

The meal over, they could hardly wait until all were ready to leave the hall. First, Keren had to pay a call.

"Father, is there anything I or the others are likely to be wanted for this morning?"

"Eh?" Robanar turned from the intense conversation he was having with Visselen. "Oh, no, I don't think so, Keren. You'll all have enough to do tomorrow, so go with your friends and find somewhere out of everyone else's way for now. Visselen? Did you require your children to be present this morning for any reason?"

"No, Sire, not that I recall. It is a good idea, that the Prince spends time with his peers. Aye, Your Highness, take them with my blessing."

"As you command, Your Grace, Father." He bowed to them both and returned to the group.

"Well?" asked Terissa. "What did they say?"

"I'm to take all of you in charge and find somewhere to keep from getting in everyone's way, is the message I'm getting. Come on, follow me," Keren instructed, leading them to one of the doors behind the thrones.

The group threaded their way through crowded corridors towards the rear of the palace. What they found when they entered the Large Training Room was completely unexpected to all. The floor had been completely covered with straw, and the room was filled with ornate carriages, most being washed and polished by servants in a number of different liveries. On one side of the hall, a row of frayen stood being inspected by what Garia assumed was the equivalent of a veterinary healer. In a far corner there were even three dranakh being washed down by some older boys.

Puzzled, they walked down to the wide-open double doors to the field to discover that a row of tents had been erected, presumably to accommodate the overflow of visiting servants. Beyond, Garia could see lines of picketed frayen and dranakh.

Of course, there's absolutely nowhere else to put these people, is there? The Dukes and their sons and daughters might stay in suites in the palace, but they are going to be traveling with a load of servants and hangers-on, so I should have expected an overflow somewhere. And look at the paint job on all these carriages! We're going to be an amazing sight processing along the streets tomorrow.

So, what do we do now? Let's check the small rooms first.

She led the way across to her training room, but there were men and women sitting in there mending and preparing gowns, uniforms and equipment. A quick check showed that the other room was just as busy.

As they stood in the main room wondering what to do, Dalenna shouted over the noise and bustle, "Garia! Can we go somewhere quieter, if you don't mind? I can't hear myself think, and all these men are looking at us!"

Terissa added, "What did you expect to show us here?"

"That room," she pointed, "is where Keren and I normally do our training. It never occurred to me that all this space would be in use over the festival period. I'm sorry, we won't be able to show you what we do."

"Come on, friends," Keren said, "Let's go somewhere we can find some peace and quiet." He turned and smiled apologetically at them. "Although, seeing as the palace is in such an uproar, I don't know where we might be able to find that'll be quiet."

Captain Bleskin appeared in the door that they had entered by, saw the group and hurried over to them, realizing at once from the way Keren and Garia were dressed what they had intended.

"Your Highness!" He bowed briefly. "Counts, Countesses, Ladies." He smiled at the list of titles. "I must apologize, I ought to have made it clear that we would be borrowing the halls while we have so many guests to stay." He bowed towards the others. "This state of affairs will remain until most of them depart, regrettably. You intended to demonstrate your prowess, Milady?"

This last question was directed at Garia, and she nodded. "Yes, I did, Captain, but I should have realized myself just how busy the whole palace was going to get. Uh, you did know that the King intends a demonstration for the Dukes at some time before they return home?"

Bleskin spread his hands wide. "Aye, Milady, but I have no idea how it may be possible." He smiled at Garia. "Might I suggest that we leave that problem for afterwards, Milady? The festival necessarily requires all our attention today."

"Of course, Captain. Do you know of anywhere we," she indicated them all with a wave, "might go to keep out of everyone's way?"

"I regret, Milady, that I do not. If you would excuse me? I see a problem over there I must manage."

Bleskin gave them all a bow and strode off towards the frayen, where two of the stable hands appeared to be coming to blows.

Keren turned towards the door. "Let's get out of here before we are the cause of any trouble."

They wandered back towards the center of the palace without any clear destination in mind until Garia had a thought. She hadn't relished the idea of them all squeezing into her sitting room again, she guessed that Keren's sitting room - assuming their suites were similarly equipped - wouldn't be any bigger, and she had been racking her brains for somewhere they could all gather in some kind of comfort.

"I have an idea, Keren, where we might go. What about Morlan's suite?"

He stopped suddenly in the corridor, making everyone else scatter.

"Do you think that's a good idea, Garia? We don't want to disturb anything in there, especially now we've cleaned it."

"We haven't cleaned that much, actually, just some of his study and part of the laboratory. He has a sitting room that's at least as big as mine is. It's out of the way, there's a kitchen if we want drinks, and I think we should be able to find enough seats for everybody."

Keren considered for a moment or two, then nodded slowly. "It's not the best place we could have picked, but we'll be out of everyone's way, at least. Jenet, do you know of any reason we shouldn't go there?"

"No, Your Highness."

"What about the rest of you? Any objections?"

"Where do you want to take us, Keren?" Terinar asked.

"The chambers of the Royal Questor, Morlan. Since he died they have been vacant. Nobody dares go in there because no-one knows how to deal with his papers and experimental gear. We've been cleaning it out because we're the only people who might have any idea what he was up to before he was killed."

"Killed?" Korizet said. "I heard there was some trouble some weeks back, but of course we don't often hear the full details the other side of the Sirrel."

Keren smiled at her. "You can all hear the whole story once we get there. Shall we?"

He led the group through the palace until they reached the door that was the entrance to Morlan's chambers.

"Jenet, have you the key? I should have made sure you had it before we arrived here."

"I checked once I knew we were headed here, Highness. I have the key."

Jenet pulled the key from her waist pouch and went to the door.

"Highness, this door is already unlocked."

Keren frowned. "I'm certain we locked it the last time we left here." He turned to Garia with concern. "You don't think that perhaps..."

A cold feeling settled over Garia. "The thought never occurred to me," she replied. "If someone has been in here, we'd better make sure we don't disturb any traces."

"What's the problem, Highness?" Terinar asked.

"We always leave the door locked when we've finished in here," Keren explained. "The door's open, which means someone has been in since we last left."

"Surely some servant has been in," Korizet objected. "These rooms get cleaned, don't they?"

"No, Korizet, not in here they don't. As I explained, the palace staff won't go near the place because of all his equipment. His study is stuffed full of documents as well, we've had to clean it out ourselves because it was filthy. Because he was murdered, and in circumstances which might also involve Garia's kidnapping..." Dalenna gasped, "...we've started going through his study to try and find out what was going on at that time. That's what we were going to tell you about once we got here." His expression grew grimmer. "Now it occurs to me that maybe somebody has been poking around Morlan's documents looking for clues... or to remove evidence. Of course, with so many new faces wandering around the palace right now it would be easy for someone to slip in un-noticed."

Garia looked at Merizel. "I hadn't thought of that, had you?"

She shrugged. "What would I know about the workings of the palace, Garia? I've lived here even fewer days than you have. I don't know what's supposed to be normal and what's not, though the chaos surrounding all our visitors ought to have rung some alarm bells."

"Let's go in," Keren decided. "We'll go into the sitting room, as that's relatively untouched and shouldn't be of interest to anyone looking for items of any significance, but we'll keep our eyes open all the same."

They crowded into the sitting room. Morlan, as Royal Questor, had on many occasions hosted meetings of his fellows so there were enough comfortable chairs to seat them all. Jenet and Bursila made a quick check of the various cupboards, tables and shelves which lined the walls but didn't find anything out of the ordinary. Of course, while they had been in the suite when cleaning the study and the laboratory, they hadn't spent much time in the sitting room, so it was possible that traces might have been missed.

Garia said, "I think Jenet and I should have a look over the laboratory first, Merizel and Bursila can check the study at the same time. We should to be able to notice if anything is disturbed or missing."

Keren nodded. "Good idea, Garia. We'll get settled in here while you're doing that."

Garia and Jenet walked the length of the big workshop slowly, each checking a side to look for disturbances. Once at the far end, by the furnace, Garia turned the handle of the other entrance door and found it still secure.

"Anything?" she asked.

"No, Milady," Jenet replied. "All looks exactly as I remember."

They walked back to join Merizel and Bursila, who were waiting outside the study.

"Someone's been in here," Merizel said. "It's not that apparent if you didn't know, but two of the baskets have been disturbed. I would suggest that someone dumped them on the floor to search through and then just heaped the documents back into the baskets when they finished."

Garia's eyes narrowed. "Which baskets?"

"The third basket, the one with Morlan's own notes, and the fourth basket, the one with everything we couldn't decide what to do with."

"So, they were looking for something specific, then?" She had another thought then and lowered her voice as she said, "What about that box that Bursila found, the one with the pages with secret writing on."

"Still there and intact, Milady," Bursila said. "I don't think anything has been taken from it."

Garia nodded to herself. "Of course. To find anything in that collection they would all have to be read over heat, wouldn't they? The alternative would be to take everything and check them later. Since they haven't been taken, I guess the box wasn't discovered. Look, let's say nothing to the others about any of this. We can inform Keren later in private. Let's go and join the others now."

They entered the sitting room and Garia frowned at the group of maids who stood near the doorway.

"Jenet, Bursila," she said, "I don't think we need all five of you hovering over us, waiting for something to do. We're only going to be sitting and talking. Why don't you draw lots or whatever you normally do, and just choose one to wait on us? The rest can find somewhere else to take the weight off their feet."

"Thank you for thinking of us, Milady. As you wish."

Jenet herded the others out, and shortly afterwards Bursila came back and took station with a curtsey.

"Garia?" Terinar began. "We've heard your story yesterday afternoon from the King, and I presume you've described your story yourself when you were with the Queen. However, it seems that we've not really heard everything that happened. I wonder if you might tell us, now we have time, and peace and quiet, all that happened to you since you came... to Anmar." He grimaced. "Just saying those words sounds very wrong to me, but I understand that nothing else will explain your presence here. Will you tell us all?"

Garia sighed. It seemed that she had spent her entire existence since arriving here recounting her story, and she knew that this would not be the last time it would happen.

"I will, Terinar, as much as I can remember. But," she looked around at every face, "you must all understand that what I will say today will be exactly what did happen to me since I was found. I have no need or desire to embroider the facts with fantasy, the bare truth sounds crazy enough for most people. Once I get to my arrival at the palace Keren can confirm almost everything I have said or done, since he has been with me practically constantly from that time."

"Does the King consider you a suitable match for the Prince?" Terinar asked her sharply. Both Keren and Garia blushed.

"To the contrary, Terry," Keren answered quickly. "The King and I both know the rules, as do all of you here. My association with Garia is threefold, firstly, that I may learn as much as I can of the knowledge she brings, since it is probably I who will have to deal with the consequences, secondly I may act as a protection, since she is an unattached woman living in the palace and thirdly, for simple companionship, as there is almost no-one else our age living here presently. In fact, since father has acknowledged her as an adopted daughter, I consider her as another of my sisters." He grinned at Terinar. "An intriguing one, true, but a sister nevertheless."

Marlin moved restlessly in his overstuffed chair. "How is it that a complete stranger now lives in the palace and becomes adopted by your father, Highness? I did not think this to be the normal behavior of those who rule Palarand."

"For a proper answer, Marlin," Keren replied, "you'll have to ask my father. But first, let Garia tell you her tale, you may find that your questions are answered."

"Okay, then," she said. "The first thing I remember is waking up inside a tent, in the dark..."

The morning passed as Garia went through her life since appearing among the rocks on the mountainside. There were very many questions and a break for pel as she took them through as much as she could remember of those first days, through her arrival at the palace and her arguments with Morlan, the kidnapping attempt and the later discovery of Morlan's body, her meetings with Gerdas and the craftsmen, though not what they discussed, her arguments with Yolda and Shelda, why she wore her hair in that strange style and why and how she began exercising. She had just finished describing why she had made the challenge to Duke Jarwin when Bursila told them that the dinner bell would shortly go and that the girls at least would need to retire to their chambers beforehand.

"Much is now made clear," said Terinar, nodding. "Do you not think so, Marlin?"

"As you say, Terinar," Marlin agreed unwillingly. He shook his head. "The idea that other worlds exist, and that the people on them may not be as ourselves, I find hard to believe, though. Should there not be a simpler explanation?" His eyes turned to Garia. "I do not doubt that you speak what you believe is true, Milady, but I still wonder at the strangeness of your story."

Garia's eyes flashed but Keren beat her to it. "Marlin, she has told you the truth and that's that! Now, I might agree that the idea of other worlds is new to all of us, and that without Garia's presence here it is but an idea, but she brings enough proof to convince any of us, I think. Let's go and get ready for lunch, and we can come back here after our naps and talk some more about it, assuming our parents do not require us for anything. Is that agreed?"

There were nods, and Keren led the way out of the Royal Questor's quarters, Jenet making sure to lock the door behind them.

~o~O~o~

Lunch was a strange affair. Garia excused herself from most of the conversation as her throat was sore from so much earlier talk, but part of the reason was a heightened awareness of her presence in front of so many of her own age. Whenever she looked up from her plate, she would find one or more of the others' eyes fixed upon her, gazes which were not always dropped when she returned the look. She had changed into one of her day gowns and it showed off her figure in the way that it was intended to, but Garia was not used to quite so much close inspection.

I have to recognize the fact that I'm a target for half of them, and a competitor for the rest. Why should that cause me so much anxiety? It would have been exactly the same on Earth, but from the other viewpoint, wouldn't it? So why does it worry me so? I'm just not used to people looking me over like a piece of... hmm. Admit it, that's just what you used to do to the girls back home, wasn't it? Didn't you think they had feelings, too? Not so nice when it's seen from this angle, is it?

On the other hand, I know girls who just bathed in the attention, which presumably is why they dressed the way they did. We used to call them 'popular'. Hmm, popular didn't always mean that they were sluts or anything like that, but there were always guys around to carry their stuff and they had few enemies that I remember. How did they deal with that? Is that something I'm going to have to learn? Or is it something you can only be born with?

It won't be the same for me, though, I have a claim to fame no other woman in this place and time has. I have enemies, true, but they're not against me because of what I am, they're against me because of what I might do to their cozy world. Fortunately, I seem to have as many friends as foes so it should all balance out the way I want it to.

Look at those guys opposite. Terinar is okay, I suppose, but he's a bit stiff. That might be because he's the oldest of this bunch. Now his sister, Korizet, is much better and she's brighter than him as well. I would do well to make sure I stay friends with her in future. The two Kendeven boys, they are more open and friendly. Least, if I was still a guy I'd consider them friendly. Perhaps I might end up with one of them? Keren said that Kendeven is a bit of a rural area, and it seems their home is not far from the estuary. Still, it's not far to come when I need to. Marlin? Don't be ridiculous! His sisters are much, much smarter than they look, though. That often happens with twins, as I recall. They sort of have a 'group mind' thing going. If Marlin becomes more of a problem, they'll be good allies, I think.

I wouldn't want to be married out of Palarand, I shouldn't think. That means I get to choose from Terinar, Willan or Stebenar. Of course, there's always the outsider to consider. How about Sardan or even Tarvan? It's possible there are other nobles of lesser rank around I've yet to meet.

This is fruitless! I've been here barely a month, I can't consider a big decision like that yet! I've got to get the technology snowball rolling, and I have to become properly comfortable in my new skin. If I'm to be a girl, then I need to become a girl properly before I consider any attachments. All I have to remember is that these guys won't necessarily see things my way, since all they see in front of them is a girl, and they're going to assume that I think like a girl, which I don't - quite. And I have to be sure I don't piss any of them off, because I don't want to reduce my future options.

"Milady? You look thoughtful."

"Um, yes, Terinar." She smiled at him. "I was just thinking about the future. I was also thinking how pleased I am to meet you all. Stuck in this palace with just His Highness for company," Keren gave her a gentle dig in the ribs, "oh, and not forgetting Merizel here, it's been interesting to know that there is, in fact, life outside the palace walls."

"You've not been trapped inside the palace this whole time, surely?" asked a concerned Willan.

"Not quite," Garia replied. "I've been out on one or two visits, but only as far as the metalworkers' workshops."

"You'll get more than enough of the outside world tomorrow," Keren told her. "By the end of the day you'll be quite glad to return to the peace and tranquility of our home."

"Of course," she agreed. "But it still won't be like a regular trip outside, will it?"

"Milady," Stebenar said, "after the festival is ended it will be a brief few days before the rains arrive. You will have little opportunity to explore then, I fear. Most of us stay shut away the whole time."

"If you're unlucky," Terinar added, "you might get flooded in, and be marooned for days or weeks afterwards. That's one reason we make so much fuss of the harvest, because once everything is gathered in we can be safe and well-fed until the skies clear again."

"You don't get flooded in where you are, surely?" Keren asked him. "I don't remember it happening before."

"We don't, fortunately, but some of the roads can become impassable. I know it used to be different in the Great Valley in the past."

The talk moved to a general discussion of rainy seasons past, and Garia forgot her preoccupation with her personal future.

~o~O~o~

"Where's Marlin?"

Dalenna pulled a face. "He says that Father wanted him to do something this afternoon."

"That's what he says," Terissa echoed. "We don't believe a word of it."

They had gathered outside Merizel's chamber following their afternoon rest, ready to head off towards Morlan's sitting room again. An annoyed Keren had merely shrugged and beckoned them after him.

"If he wants to sulk, that's fine by me," he said.

"What do you think is the matter with him?" Garia asked the twins as they walked along.

"It's difficult to say..." said Terissa.

"...but we've noticed that he has been worse since we arrived here," added Dalenna.

"We think he might be upset by the attention Garia gets," Terissa said.

"...since he's usually the one who gets it all. Of course, he expects the Prince to get the most attention while he's here, but to be overshadowed by a mere girl, well!" Dalenna rolled her eyes.

"To make it worse, it's not as if Garia's putting on airs and graces," Terissa added. "She has every reason to deserve being the center of attention. And to get the favor of the King, as well!"

"...you should have seen him after her oath of fealty! He nearly exploded with rage!"

"Do you think he will be upset long?" Keren asked them.

"Who knows?" Terissa shrugged. "If he carries on the way he is at the moment, I think Father will have some stern words to say to him. But," she smiled at Keren, "he can be a nice boy, really."

"So far as boys go, that is," added Dalenna mischievously. "Who knows what goes on inside their heads?"

"You do know we're right here listening?" Terinar put in from behind them.

"Not to mention, I used to be a boy myself quite recently," Garia added.

Both the twins blushed.

"Ah, present company excepted," Terissa apologized.

"As for Garia," Dalenna smiled at her, "you're different, so we really don't know what to make of you. You're not a boy and you're not - quite - a girl, despite what our eyes tell us. From what little you've told us about your own world, your society is quite different than ours so that explains why you talk funny sometimes." She cocked her head as they stood aside to let a group of guardsmen pass. "Actually, I think I like it." She nodded. "I think you're going to be good for Palarand."

"That's nice to hear," Keren told Dalenna, "especially after all the trouble I've gone to."

The group dissolved into guffaws and chuckles.

This time, the door to Morlan's quarters were still locked, and they soon made themselves at home again in his sitting room.

"Now, where were we?" asked Terinar, looking at Garia.

"I'll tell you the rest," she said, "but not right now, if you don't mind. I'd like to rest my throat for a while. Why don't you all tell me about where you live, instead? I know a little about Central Palarand, the rest is almost a complete blank."

"Very well, Garia, why not?" Terinar agreed. "We probably have news and items of interest we should be sharing in any case, so let's do that instead. Why not start with Kendeven, as that's the most boring part of the Kingdom."

"Hey!" protested Willan. "That's our home you're being offensive about."

"So? Prove me wrong, then."

So everyone told the group about the happenings in their own segment of the kingdom, with additional explanations for Garia's benefit. The time passed very quickly and before they knew it Jenet was telling them that they would have to return to their quarters to dress for dinner.

"But there's a bell and a half to go, yet!" protested Stebenar. "We don't need that long to change, surely?"

"You might not, My Lord," Merizel said, "but remember, we ladies will need more time than you lordlings to ready ourselves. And tonight, if you had forgot, there is a full State banquet in honor of the King's guests."

Everyone groaned. It seemed that such dinners were not favored among the young.

"We'd better go, everybody," Keren said. "We'll have to put all our finery on tonight." He smiled. "At least we'll get to see how wondrous you girls will look, won't we? Come on, let's go."

~o~O~o~

The girls did look wondrous, too. Garia had found a long evening gown of purple, with short sleeves but a lowish neckline while still covering the shoulders. Without noticing it she had paid particular attention to her hair and appearance, causing Jenet's eyebrows to raise at first. Garia, of course, wanted to make a good impression on the boys but was unaware of how far she was taking her actions. When she had arrived in the Receiving Room on Keren's arm the room had gone silent again, all eyes turning in her direction. She had made a deep curtsey to those present before wafting decorously towards those teenagers who had already arrived.

"Garia," Keren said under his breath, "behave yourself! Just act normally, won't you?"

"What, Your Highness," she turned to him innocently. "I'm a noble now, aren't I supposed to act like one?"

"Please," his eyes pleaded with her, "just be yourself. You're more noble than half the hangers-on in this room, you don't have to try at all."

"As you command, Highness."

"I said, behave, will you? Or I'll have to take you in hand."

She glanced demurely up at him. "Is that a promise, Highness?"

Keren forebore - just - to stick his tongue out at her, considering they were standing in a large room surrounded by the high and mighty of the kingdom. Instead he just gave her a small smile and said, "Our friends are waiting."

Taking her arm, he led Garia over to where Gilbanar stood with Terinar and Korizet.

"Milady, you are a natural at this game, it seems," Gilbanar said.

"As you say, Your Grace. Though I'm not sure how much is natural and how much is me attempting to fit in," she added.

An enthralled Terinar told her, "You do look very beautiful, Garia!"

"He says that to all the girls," Korizet said. She appraised Garia and then added, "I think you will do well, Garia. Whether you are trying or not, I wager you will not want for attention from the men while you are yet with us."

"Thank you both for your kind words... I think. I am not used to having my appearance praised in this way, it will take some getting used to. What boy likes to be told he's pretty? But all three of you have taken some trouble, too. It seems the standard is high around these parts."

"As you say, Milady," Gilbanar said. "And look, here are more, ready to dazzle the gathering."

Kendar banged his staff and called, "The Duke Visselen of Brikant, his son Count Marlin and his daughters Countess Dalenna and Countess Terissa."

They entered the room and Dalenna and Terissa immediately headed for Keren's group, followed slowly by Marlin. Visselen watched them go and then turned towards Gilbanar's wife Vivenne, who was standing with some other women on the other side of the room.

The twins seemed to always dress in gowns in shades of blue, but never exactly the same color. Both approached and curtseyed towards Keren and Gilbanar, the others replying. Marlin followed with a bow, but his eyes were fixed on Garia.

"Well met, cousins!" Gilbanar said to them. "I understand from Terry that you've managed to find a room to hide from all the madness that's happened here today. I hope you'll let me into the secret, I could do with a little peace and quiet."

"Ah, perhaps, Uncle," Keren said. "You'll have to wait till after the festival, of course. Yes, we had a fruitful session or two today, once we'd worked out where to go. I always forget how crazy the palace gets when everyone comes for the festivals."

"You and me both!" The King's brother grinned at Keren. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need a word with Visselen before dinner, I can't imagine I'll be able to get a word in afterwards."

Garia noticed that Marlin still had his eyes fixed on her, and the expression on his face was unreadable. Uncertain of his attitude she quickly switched her attention to the twins.

"You two always dress the same?" she asked. "I didn't think you were identical twins, who usually do wear the same on Earth."

"No, we're not identical," Dalenna confirmed. "But we look nearly enough the same that the same kinds of clothes suit us both, so that's why we do it."

"That's right," Terissa agreed. "I expect we'll eventually end up wearing different styles as we get older, but for now, it's fun to be the same, especially when we can confuse the unwary." She smirked. "Most of our retainers can tell us apart, of course, but there are still some at home who have difficulty."

"Not that it matters very much," Dalenna added. "We're the same age, the same status and we do much the same things together. There's little need to tell us apart right now."

Kendar banged his staff. "Count Prasard of Kendeven, Count Willan and Count Stebenar of Kendeven."

"That's everyone," Keren said as the two boys made their way towards them. "We're just waiting for the King and Queen now."

Like the other boys, Willan and Stebenar had also made an effort to impress. That much was obvious as they bowed to Keren and the girls. Garia realized that it was probably the presence of herself and Merizel that had encouraged the boys to smarten themselves up, not that they had been disheveled beforehand. There was new talent for them to inspect, and this banquet was the best place for someone of their rank to do it.

The King and Queen made their customary entrance and then everyone moved towards the tables to start the meal. For this dinner, as it was a State affair, but among relatives and colleagues, they were seated in family groups. Keren sat next to Terys, with Garia the other side of Robanar. Beside Garia sat Terinar, next to Vivenne, then Gilbanar, and finally Korizet. On the other side of the table, Vivenne faced Robanar, Visselen sat opposite Terys, with Marlin facing Garia and Dalenna on the end. Next to Marlin was Terissa, then Stebenar, Prasard, and finally Willan at the other end. Apart from Prasard it was a perfect alternation of men and women.

The meal was full of good humor, far different from the previous major occasion when Jarwin had caused so much trouble. Gilbanar was more extrovert than his older brother, and kept the whole table in fits with jokes and anecdotes. Prasard, as well, was able to keep a good level of conversation going. The only person to appear not to enjoy the meal was Marlin, who was unusually subdued. He would answer direct questions but never offered an unsolicited opinion of his own. He tried hard not to look at Garia directly, but she caught him with his eyes on her on several occasions, which made her somewhat uncomfortable. What change had happened in him to make him alter his attitude towards her and what she represented?

The meal ended and they gathered in groups as usual to allow the tables to be cleared and removed. Garia noticed with an inward sigh the appearance of the band at the end of the room. I wish I had thought to bring some earplugs with me tonight. It never occurred to me there might be 'music' again. A different thought occurred to her and she turned towards Dalenna, speaking quietly so as not to be overheard.

"Do you know what's up with Marlin? He's been acting differently this evening. Has he been told off by your father?"

Dalenna turned to Terissa and they looked at one another for a long moment before Dalenna replied, "We do not. It is true that he spoke with Father before dinner, but I do not think it was a reprimand, if that's what you are thinking. We have also noticed the change in him."

Garia gave a shrug and said, "We'll just have to await developments, I suppose."

The boys conducted the girls to chairs at the sides of the room and stood beside them, talking about trivial subjects. Robanar and Terys took to their thrones and the other high nobles joined them on lesser thrones. From somewhere a signal was given and the band started up, presumably some kind of atmosphere warmer as no-one took any notice at first. A short pause was followed by a few bars from a different tune, and about half the diners stood and took their places for a dance.

"Shall you dance, Milady?"

"Me? Uh, I'm sorry, Terinar, I don't dance. At least not what you call dancing here, I guess. I haven't been here long enough or had free time enough to learn your dances, I'm afraid." She smiled up at him. "Don't let me stop the rest of you dancing, though."

"As you wish, Milady."

He turned and held out his hand to Dalenna, who rose and joined him in the lines. Stebenar bowed before Merizel, who immediately stood and went to join the other dancers.

"Do you not wish that you might join in, Garia?" Willan asked her.

"Sometimes, Willan." The music started up in earnest and she visibly cringed under the onslaught. "I fear that's the main reason I don't," she said over the tumult. "Your ideas of music are painful to my ears, I'm afraid."

"Do you not have music on Earth, Milady?" Marlin asked, surprised.

She turned to him. "Oh, yes, we have lots of music, of many different kinds. Dances, too, although very few I would dare do in public in Palarand. Most would be considered too... blatantly erotic for local tastes, I'm afraid." Marlin reddened, but his attention remained on Garia. "As for the music here, I'm puzzled by the way the musicians all seem to be playing different tunes."

Both Willan and Marlin blinked.

"They are?" Willan said. "I didn't think that was what they were doing." He listened for a few moments and then said, "Perhaps you are right, Garia. But would you have them all play the same notes?"

She smiled at both of them. "That's not quite what I meant, I think. Perhaps this is a subject I need to explore one day. I don't really know enough about music to venture a proper opinion, I'm afraid."

Dance followed dance, and Garia was always kept company by one or two of the boys while she sat them out. It was clear to all of them that the music was distressing her. The only method she could think of to reduce the impact was to drink wine, and by the end of the evening she was becoming somewhat numb, though still able to hold a conversation.

"Your music, Garia," Stebenar asked her, "in what way is it so different than ours? I find it difficult to understand how something that sounds pleasant to mine own ears can cause such distress to another."

"We have many more types of instruments than you do," she said. "And many more of them, too. True, we have bands of as few as three people, but also orchestras of anywhere from twenty to eighty musicians. All our instruments are tuned differently than they do it here, and they are all tuned the same way. I guess the music you get to like is what you hear as you're growing up, and anything else sounds peculiar." She gritted her teeth at a particularly uncomfortable sequence. "What those guys are playing just gives me a headache."

"I am intrigued by the idea of different music," Stebenar said. "Shall you give us a small sample of your own?"

"What, here and now?" She rubbed her temples in her hands to try and clear her head. "I can't play any instrument, especially not those over there, and they wouldn't be tuned right, I told you that."

"There is always your own voice," Willan suggested. "Why not sing us something from your world?"

If she had not drunk so much wine she would never, ever have agreed to do it. But her defenses were lowered and it was not as if she was in a crowd of strangers, after all. And if she kept her voice low, perhaps only those closest to her would hear her... she started singing the first thing that came into her head.

"O! say can you see by the dawn's early light,"

The dancers stopped, astonished, and the band stumbled to a halt with an abrupt skreek. The conversation died in the room within seconds. Everyone turned to hear the unusual interruption. Garia kept singing, unaware that the attention of the whole room was upon her. This was the first time she had attempted to sing since arriving on Anmar. The thought had just never occurred to her before. She had a different voice, a girl's voice, a clear soprano which had cut as cleanly through the music and conversation in the room as a sword.

She finished the song and stood amid a stunned silence, and only then realized what had happened. The room erupted into prolonged applause, and nearly everyone converged upon her chair.

"That was amazing, dear," Terys said to her, as she stood there red-faced. "We did not know that you could do such a thing."

"Ma'am," Garia replied, "Neither did I."

"Such a prodigy of talent, Milady," Visselen added. "Shall you sing some more for us? Robanar, you have here a treasure beyond price."

"Of that we are well aware, Visselen. Milady, shall you sing again? You look somewhat flushed."

"Sire, if you will excuse me tonight, I'm not sure I can, or I ought to. The wine has gone to my head."

"As you wish, Garia." He gave her a smile. "But I'm sure there will be another night, soon, when you might favor us?"

Oh, God, she thought. What have I started now?

It is Harvest Festival, the day when the population comes together to renew the contract between themselves and their King. After a ceremonial procession through the city, a simple lunch is shared by all before the amusements beckon. Garia accompanies Merizel into the maze of booths. What could possibly go wrong? Following an alarming incident, Garia has an encounter with a creature out of legend... and nightmare!

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"You look beautiful, milady."

Garia turned from her position in front of the long mirror.

"I'm never going to get used to being called that, Jenet. Milady, I mean. Or beautiful, come to that. Do you think so, really? I thought I was too short to bring it off. Korizet looks much prettier in a gown like this, she has the height to make it work."

"It's a question of proportion, milady. You have it, Countess Korizet is a little too tall to my way of thinking." Jenet cocked her head. "Milady, does this mean that women are naturally taller on Earth? It's not something I ever considered."

Garia smiled. "The height of men and women on Earth has increased over the centuries, Jenet, and most people put that down to better diet and health measures. I expect the same will happen here in future. I think myself that whatever you see around you is what you think of as normal, which is probably why you see Korizet as tall for a girl." She gave a wry smile. "When I first came to Anmar and discovered how short I was compared to everyone else, I was somewhat annoyed, but I'm not so bothered now. It doesn't seem to make much difference in the way people relate to me, does it?"

Garia carefully sat on the stool and lifted a leg so that Jenet could fasten the straps on her new sandals.

"Come to think of it," she added, "perhaps it's a man thing anyway, this height business. When I was a boy, we always wanted to be taller and stronger, that way we'd be better able to get the girl." She giggled. "If I had only known then what I know now..."

She stood. "Whoa! These sandals have a serious heel on them, Jenet!"

"Only two fingers or so, milady. You'll be walking on gravel paths and grass so the normal footwear we wear indoors isn't suitable."

Jenet was also dressed in her festival finery, in her case a lightweight gown with flowing sleeves in the house colors of purple and green, quartered so that half the bodice was one color and the same half of the skirt was the other. In addition she wore a sash in the house colors. Garia, in her special gown, had no sash today.

"Are we ready, milady? Let me make sure I have all we might need today."

Jenet opened a satchel and rechecked the contents, earning a query from Garia.

"That's a large bag, Jenet! Do you really need to carry round something that size all through today?"

"This is usual for festivals, milady, and also any time we would be traveling. I have spare cloths in case of accidents, pads if Kalikan is calling one of us, there will be a little food and also some bottles of water if we get thirsty. It could become very warm today."

"I'm sorry you have to drag that around, though."

"Don't worry, milady. I won't be carrying it unless we're moving around. Normally it will just be to hand nearby, should we need it."

"As you say, Jenet," Garia said before leading the way to the door.

They emerged into the corridor at the same time as Keren and she waited for him to join her. He came up smiling and gave her an elaborate bow.

"Good morning, milady! You look especially beautiful in that gown today."

She eyed him up and down. "You're looking quite magnificent yourself, Your Royal Highness," she said, giving him a low curtsey.

He was dressed in a dark blue surcoat over a rust-brown tunic, his normal colors, but today the materials were much finer and lighter. He had the usual sash in house colors and a diagonal sash of house blue with his Heir Apparent insignia pinned to it. His hair had been carefully trimmed, oiled and combed and it was obvious he had paid a lot of attention to his appearance for this special day. Around his forehead was a plain gold fillet denoting his princely rank.

"And how is your head this morning?"

"Not as bad as I thought it might be, Keren. There's still a little... something, perhaps, but I'm sure some food will help to clear it."

"Shall we, Milady?"

"As you command, Highness."

They progressed through the palace towards the Receiving Room, meeting the twins just before they reached the doors.

"After you, my ladies," Keren told them. "I would not want your entrance to be upstaged by our own."

He let them enter and be accepted by those waiting before escorting Garia into the room. About half of those eating today had already arrived, some of the rest were hard behind them as they walked across to join the other young nobles. Everyone exchanged bows and curtseys.

The others were dressed in similar style to Keren and Garia. Terinar was dressed almost the same as Keren, except his sash had a dark red band separating the blue and green, and his diagonal sash was a matching red. Willan and Stebenar wore matching surcoats of cream over dark green tunics with faded yellow sashes. Korizet's gown was like Garia's but a solid pastel red. The twins wore similar styled gowns of different shades of pale blue while Marlin had a red surcoat over a pale blue tunic and gray sashes. Looking around, Garia could see that the rest of the room was dressed in a similar riot of color. It promised to be an interesting day.

The King and Queen arrived, everyone bowed and curtseyed and they all headed for the tables. It was going to be a long day, and they all wanted to get breakfast out of the way as soon as possible.

"What happens once we've finished breakfast, Highness?" she asked as they ate.

"Mostly a lot of standing about, milady," he told her, "at least to begin with. Our faithful retainers have to get all those carriages out to the front door in exactly the right order. Then we get to sit down while the procession winds through the city, ending up at the Shevesty Field a little before lunch time. Once we get there we have to wait while the rest of the procession arrives behind us. As soon as everyone has gotten to the field a service is said to celebrate the harvest and accept all the food which everyone has donated. Then we have to wait till the food is prepared. That food is what we'll all be eating for lunch, you know, so it is usually a good spread. After lunch we'll probably have a nap as usual - most people there will - and then, once it's started to get a little cooler, father will hold the Commons Court where a lot of disputes will get settled and various unusual decrees are made."

He looked at her out of the corner of his eyes. "This year, I suspect you're going to be the subject of one of those decrees, don't you? That means you won't be able to go far, I'm afraid. What normally happens is that once father gets going and we see what he has planned then all the younger nobles head off into the field to enjoy ourselves. I'll speak to father, I wouldn't want you to miss any of the fun today."

"You are very gracious, Highness," she told him.

"Yes," said Terinar. "I'll be interested to find out how the King intends to handle milady's title without upsetting too many of the nobles. I believe it has something to do with my father, but he won't tell me anything."

"He's being deliberately difficult as usual," Korizet said to him. "I'm sure you can wait till this afternoon, can't you?"

"Of course," Terinar grinned. "It's more fun trying to get it out of him before then, you know that."

After breakfast they all assembled near the front entrance waiting for the carriages to be brought. The King's carriage was first, naturally, and they stood on the step and waved Robanar and Terys off before the next one pulled up to the steps.

It was a four-wheeled open carriage, with an awning supported by four elaborately-carved wooden poles at the corners. Of course, she thought. All that time working our way round the city under the blazing sun would fry the occupants, wouldn't it? She looked up at the sky, seeing bright sun but numerous fluffy clouds breaking up the monotony without significantly reducing the heat. Especially if it was really hot. Thank goodness it's a little cooler today.

"After you two, ladies."

"Are you sure?" Garia asked. "Aren't there some kind of precedence rules for this sort of thing?"

"There are," Merizel said. "The highest rank climbs in last and climbs out first, so what His Highness says is correct. I don't think it matters which of us two gets in first, if you're worried about that."

Garia climbed in first and sat with her back to the coachman, Merizel climbing in beside her before Keren sat facing them. Behind him, a separate bench seat hanging off the back of the carriage body held Jenet and Bursila with Benith and Tord seated either side of them, both suitably disguised in footmen's uniforms. Standing by each of the carriage wheels in full guardsman's' uniform including armor and spears were Kerrak, D'Kenik, Yasoon and Feteran. Garia knew that the final four of her 'file' were already on the field, disguised as pages and catering staff. It had taken some time to convince Captain Bleskin that this would be a good way of distributing her 'file' for her protection but he had eventually agreed.

The carriage jolted and moved forward, to allow the next in line to be filled. By twisting around and craning her neck past the coachmen and dranakh pulling the carriage, she could see the King's carriage waiting in the yard, with two Files of the Palace Guard in front, ready to lead the procession. Finally the first section of the procession was filled and the Guardsmen started marching out of the front gate, preceded by a drummer keeping them in step.

"Keren, who's guarding the palace while we're all away?"

"The men draw lots, Garia. Those who lose get to guard the palace. The night quadrant are exempt, of course. We don't want drunk or tired men guarding the palace tonight."

Their carriage jolted into motion, easily pulled by the dranakh in the shafts. They turned left out of the gates into the city streets. There were a good few people about watching the spectacle, but not as many as Garia had first imagined. Then she realized that, although this was the capital city of Palarand, the population wasn't as large as she might have expected. Still, those who stood on the sidewalks made a respectable crowd by almost any standards.

The crowds increased gradually as the procession wound its way through the city. Every spectator was dressed in the the best clothes they owned, and they made a colorful spectacle themselves. All the women wore full-length gowns roughly the same design as Garia's but the style, detail and material quality varied greatly, depending on the resources of their owners and who had made them. The men were also dressed in their best clothes but Garia was surprised to see a significant number of different uniforms on the sidewalks.

Everyone cheered madly when the King and Queen passed them, and cheered almost as much when their own carriage passed by. They obviously recognized Keren, the young man who would eventually become their next King, but what they made of the two women seated opposite him she could not determine. Garia knew that announcements of her presence in the palace had been made in the city but relatively few of the ordinary city folk had actually seen her.

They went outside the walls at one point, exiting at one gate and entering at another, going past residential and business districts, some with buildings that looked positively ancient. It was necessary for them to wave at the cheering crowds almost all the time and Garia felt her arms getting sore from the effort. By the time their carriage eventually arrived at the Shevesty Field she was hot and bothered and quite glad that the flimsy gown was all that she was wearing.

The procession wound around the whole oval-shaped field before depositing them behind where Garia assumed the royals would take part in the proceedings. As she climbed out she could see that the center of the huge space had been covered with straw and carefully piled in arrays over it were the offerings of the harvest, fruit, vegetables and wine, pyramids of freshly-baked bread, stacks of bound fagots of firewood, with a number of low tables being left empty. They had to stand and wait for all the others in the procession to arrive so she spoke to Keren in a low voice.

"What are those empty tables for, Keren?"

"That's for the meat, Garia. In this weather, you can't leave meat out like you can leave fruit and vegetables. The meat is in some of those tents over there, and it will be brought out once everybody is ready for the service."

"Of course. Sorry, I should have worked that out, shouldn't I?"

Ouch! In a society without any refrigeration, meat is going to go off pretty quickly this time of year, isn't it? I'm just so used to fridges and freezers it's going to be hard to adjust to not having any. Well, I hope I can soon fix that.

Surrounding the open center of the field were a large number of side-less awnings, under which most people were beginning to collect. The awning the royal party were in, at one end of the field, did have sides and back but otherwise there was no difference. While the center oval of the field was flat, the part occupied by the awnings sloped gently inward, making a giant amphitheater. Outside the ring of awnings a broad path paved with straw ran right round the field and beyond this path was a maze of booths where the ordinary people could buy food or drink, chance their arm at various simple games or even conduct business. It was these that Merizel apparently wanted to sample later. At one side of the extremity of the field, beyond the booths, was a large area where all the carriages would be parked, with corrals and fodder for the animals, while their occupants enjoyed themselves at the festival.

"Keren, Garia," Terys called to them. "Come and stand between us, dear."

The two walked over to join Robanar and Terys. Robanar was dressed similarly to Keren but wore one of his crowns. Terys wore a plain white gown edged at neck, sleeves and hem with purple and her own crown. Around them, the other members of the high nobility gathered so that they could be seen by the crowd. It seemed the procession had now completely arrived, and the locals who had been lining the streets to watch were streaming in to fill all the spaces under the awnings surrounding the offerings of food. At the same time Garia noticed that the tables had been filled with meat, joints, cuts, in some cases whole animals, sausages and pies, even some fish.

Once it was deemed that all who were going to attend had arrived, a herald blew a trumpet-like instrument and the whole assembly quieted. The same white-clad old man was there who had conducted Morlan's funeral, with the two women who had accompanied him then. This time, his stole was red and yellow, signifying summer and autumn. He stepped forward and began to speak.

"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that the world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in the world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended.

"This includes the responsibility to prepare ourselves, our families and the animals in our custody for the coming winter, and that includes gathering the fruits that the world has seen fit to provide us with this summer past. All of the foodstuffs we see in front of us have been given by those who took part in the harvest, in order that all Palarand may share in the bounty. What we eat together now and later today will be a token of the commitment we make to share the harvest amongst everyone, that none may go hungry in the dark and cold of the coming winter."

The priest turned towards the King. "Sire, is it your will that this food be distributed?"

Robanar inclined his head. "It is our will. Let the food be prepared, for a luncheon that all may enjoy together, to celebrate this festival of the year's harvest."

The trumpeter blew again, and numbers of servants poured onto the center of the field and began removing the food. Robanar turned to Garia.

"While we wait for the luncheon food to be prepared, it is customary for the city council to present themselves. Shall you join us, so that you may be introduced to them?"

"As you wish, Sire."

A simple bench was placed at the back of the awning space and the two side walls were rolled up. Once Robanar, Terys, Keren and Garia were seated, a steady stream of sumptuously-dressed older men made their way past, bowing as they were introduced by Kendar. These began with someone called the Moderator, who Garia guessed was something like a Mayor. He was followed by the city councilors and then a line of functionaries the exact occupations of whom Garia found difficulty understanding.

"I'll explain in detail later, Garia," Keren whispered to her when she inquired. "These people look after things like the water supply, the drains, food and fuel, fire precautions and so on."

After the city officials came a few of the nearer local barons and counts who usually joined the big city celebration rather than hold their own local festivals.

While the royal party was so occupied, servants from the palace had been erecting trestle tables and long benches at the front of the awning area, so that everyone under the other awnings could see their royal family eating with them. Once the introductions had finished, everybody moved towards the tables and found themselves seats to wait for the meal to be delivered. This time, the seating was arranged in family groups so that she was placed between Keren and Robanar. She frowned.

"You have a question, Garia dear?"

"Ma'am, I've obviously never been to one of these before, so I don't know what happens. But surely, won't we have to wait a long while for all that food to be cooked?"

"No, dear, not for very long, anyway. This meal will be mostly fresh fruit and vegetables which can be eaten without cooking, bread already baked, and some cold meats prepared before the festival began. There will be beer and wine, of course."

"Oh, I see, ma'am. And these tables?"

Robanar turned to her. "It is important for us to be seen eating in the same manner as the people, Garia. We do not object to this custom, not at all. It shows that the royal family is not remote from those we serve, that we are in most respects the same as they are." He gave her a broad smile. "Besides, it is a refreshing change to eat in this manner when the occasion permits."

Keren added, "A lot of the food you saw out there will be cooked, Garia, and served at the second meal we will eat here later today. Although what you saw out there seemed like enough food to feed us all, as the city has grown we have needed more and more food for this festival, so that some is usually kept in reserve to make sure that nobody who comes here today will go away hungry tonight."

Jenet appeared with a mug of wine for Garia, and shortly afterward the food made an appearance. No utensils were used for this meal, which meant that Garia had to be very careful not to get anything on her white gown. Every diner had a napkin on their lap but attention was still required. Most of the food was in bite-sized portions or could be held and chewed, only the bread needed to be torn first. The meal reminded her of those she had eaten with Tanon and his company on the way through the mountains.

She sighed. She'd lost count of the days since her arrival, and she was astonished by the changes that had happened to her in what seemed like a very short time. From being a lone girl in badly-fitting clothes on a mountain road to a well-dressed member of a royal court, the incidents and accidents had happened thick and fast. What was this strange place she had found herself in? Was it really an actual world, somewhere else in the universe? Was her coming a pure accident, or was there some design to her presence here? What if this was nothing of the sort, but some other bizarre explanation she was unable to figure out?

"Garia, dear? You look lost in thought."

"Uh, yes, ma'am, I was. I'm still trying to figure out where I am and why I'm here." A sad smile at the Queen. "I don't think I'm going to get any answers, though."

"Then you shouldn't let it worry you, dear," Terys said, her practicality coming through. "I'm sure that if there are answers to find, then we'll find them in time."

Garia nodded. "As you say, ma'am."

After the meal was finished, the occupants of the royal awning stood and talked quietly while the tables and benches were stacked away. Some paid a visit to nearby latrines, including Garia. When everyone was ready they all made themselves comfortable on mats laid over the grass inside the awnings and slowly drifted off to sleep in the afternoon heat. Around them, and within the shade of the awnings, members of the Palace Guard took positions to keep the royal party from being disturbed. Throughout the whole field, others of the Palace Guard and the City Guard patrolled as most of the other festival-goers took their early afternoon naps as well.

~o~O~o~

The royal enclosure had been re-arranged again. It was a little cooler now, and most people had risen from their naps. Sounds from the booths surrounding the field began to be heard, and smells from snack booths could be detected wafting over and through the awnings. Many people were now seated in the central oval, enjoying the sun on mats and blankets, others beginning to roam the booths, looking for games, snacks, novelties or a quiet corner to conduct business. The tables had been re-erected inside the royal awning against the two sides. In front of the tables were placed half of the benches, the other half were perched on top, forming crude bleachers. The men carefully climbed onto the tables and sat above their womenfolk who filled the lower benches in front of them.

At the back of the awning, seven chairs had been placed. These were not ornate by any means, just good sturdy chairs that might be found in any house in the town. These were occupied by Robanar, Terys, Gilbanar, Vivenne, Visselen, Prasard and Keren. In front of the awning, at the near end of the oval, a crowd had gathered to watch the proceedings. The Chamberlain Kendar stood to one side and banged his staff on a flat stone especially placed there for the purpose.

"Be it known to all men in the city and country of Palarand, that as is customary during the Harvest Festival, the Commons Court is now in session! If any have wrongs or grievances which defy the judgments of ordinary proceedings, they may present them especially to the King for his personal decision." Kendar paused, and turned from facing the crowd to face Garia, who was seated on a bench at the side next to the row of chairs. "Before the first appellant is called, His Majesty wishes to dispose of a personal debt. Would Lady Garia stand forth before the King!"

She had known that something like this would probably happen, but it was still a shock to hear her name called. She stood up and curtseyed carefully in front of Robanar, knowing that the eyes of the crowd were watching her. Robanar stood and to the surprise of many bowed to her.

"Walk with me, Garia," he said, taking her hand.

He led Garia to the front of the awning, so that she was plainly visible to everyone who was watching. He positioned himself behind her, a hand gently placed on each of her shoulders, and began to speak, his voice loud enough to carry across those watching.

"This young woman is named Garia. She came to Palarand a month ago, having been found alone in the mountains to the south. She is not from anywhere in Alaesia but comes from a far distant land called Kansas. She does not know where her home lies and she does not know how she arrived here or how she might return. The days, months and years are numbered differently where she lives and we do not know her age, but we are all agreed that she is not yet old enough to be called an adult. For that reason, we have adopted her, made her as one of our family, until she is able to determine her own fate.

"The customs and practices of Garia's lands are very different than those of the Valley peoples, and Garia has generously agreed to tell us what she can of her peoples' ways. She brings new ideas, new methods, new ways of considering the world around us, and you will all benefit from these in the future. The knowledge she brings will not be jealously guarded but freely given to the people. This was her request and we have agreed completely with it.

"Since she has no family anywhere within our realm, other than ourselves, and no other means of support, I have decided to grant her a token of land and a title with which to hold that land. This is for two reasons, firstly to provide her with some income of her own and secondly to express our gratitude for what she has already done for us. As I have mentioned, Milady Garia has been generous to us, and we feel obliged to return that generosity."

Robanar let go of her and stood to one side, gesturing that she should face him. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted movement, and turning her head she saw Keren standing with an enormous sword which he offered hilt-first to his father. Robanar drew the sword from its sheath.

"Kneel, Garia."

She immediately fell to her knees, carefully gathering her skirts to prevent the grass soiling them. Robanar touched her on the right shoulder with the sword blade, then raised it again.

"For your gifts to Palarand I name you Baroness Garia. The style, title and responsibilities of Baroness shall be yours and that of your heirs and descendants from today for all time.

Robanar touched her left shoulder with the sword and raised it again.

"As any noble, you shall have lands to support you. My brother the Duke Gilbanar has graciously ceded lands to you which you may call your own, and therefore I shall create and bestow upon you the Barony of Blackstone. Rise, Baroness Garia of Blackstone."

As Garia stood, there was some polite applause and murmuring from the crowd but the solemnity of the occasion was somewhat spoiled by a small number of chuckles and guffaws. Keren held the sheath for Robanar to return the sword, and then the King led her by the hand back towards their seats. As they took their seats again Kendar banged his staff.

"Bring forth the first appellant!"

Keren stood beside Garia and whispered low, "So, Baroness, how do you feel?"

"Overwhelmed," she said shakily. "It's a bit of a shock, even though I was expecting something like this to happen. Can we go somewhere and talk about it?"

"Of course! That's why father decided to do it first." He turned and caught Robanar's eye, receiving a nod in response. Garia stood and the two quietly made their way through a flap at the back of the awning, followed by Jenet.

"I am so pleased for you, milady," Jenet said. "It is only what you deserve."

"Oh," Garia moaned, "I wish people would stop saying that!"

Merizel appeared. "Congratulations, Garia!"

"I'm so sorry, Merizel, I seem to have jumped right over you in status. I hope you don't mind."

"Me, mind? Of course not! You thoroughly deserve it! After all, you're the one with all the ideas."

Garia turned to the Prince. "Keren, why did some people laugh? It didn't sound right."

Keren gave her a smirk. "That was extremely clever, actually. Father was afraid that by making you a noble of any sort he'd be offending some of the others. After all, you've only been here a short while, as he pointed out. Then Uncle Gil, ahem! I mean, Duke Gilbanar of North Palarand came up with a suggestion while they were discussing something you said the other day and it seemed the perfect way to prevent anyone objecting.

"I'll tell you the whole details later, but Blackstone is a very small town way up in the mountains. It might have a thousand people, possibly less. Not big enough to upset any of the established land-owners. It's at the entrance to a very small valley full of worthless rock that wanders back into the mountains for some distance. The area is so poor that there are no mines or farms, anything like that, just a few herders, that's all."

Garia considered this. "So, it's just a kind of nominal title, then? Somewhere to name the barony after, is that what you mean?"

Keren smirked again. "Yes, exactly! At least, that's what the other lords will believe, and it will even be true at first. They'll think you've just been handed a worthless piece of mountain, and, being a woman, you won't have any idea of what the King has handed you. If you did, you'd probably consider that he'd given you an insult. But, Garia, think! The town is called Blackstone for a reason. And what do you think all that worthless rock might be?"

"Blackstone? Why, it has to be... Oh My God! Not coal, surely?"

He grinned at her like a lunatic. "Exactly!" he repeated. "Those lords won't know what will have hit them in a few years, will they? If everything you've told us about coal is proved correct, and I've no reason to doubt you, Uncle Gil might come to regret ceding you that land. Oh, by the way, I guess that makes him your immediate overlord, doesn't it?"

While they had been talking all the others had emerged and now stood round congratulating Garia. They made a small crowd, partially blocking the wide path, discussing this latest development and what would happen to Garia next. Only Jenet noticed a footman open the flap, approach her, whisper a message and return within the awning. Jenet spoke to Keren, who was initially startled, then grinned at the back of the awning.

"Hush, everyone!" he said. "We have been asked to keep our voices down. The King can't hear himself think."

There was an abrupt silence and they all looked at him.

"Do you suggest we find somewhere of our own to talk, Highness?" asked Terinar quietly.

"You'll have to find somewhere on your own, I'm afraid. Father has asked me to return and join him, to listen to the judgments he is making. After all," he explained, "it could be me doing that in a few years. I've no objection to the rest of you going off."

"We wanted to look round the booths," Dalenna said. "We can talk this evening, or tomorrow come to that. The festival will only be here today, and we won't get another chance for years."

"A good point," Terinar said. "Who's for going round the booths?"

"We can't all go together," Korizet pointed out. "There's just too many of us."

Garia looked around. Besides the ten young nobles, there were five maids, two guardsmen pretending to be footmen, two more pretending to be pages, and four in full armor with spears. Such a mob moving through the crowd would cause problems.

"Actually," she said tentatively, "Merizel wanted me to join her going round the booths today. Most of these men around us are here to protect me. If we all go as a group, it will be too many. Perhaps we should split up? Merizel and I can take the four guardsmen and these others - who actually are also guardsmen in disguise - can join some of you instead."

"You have eight guardsmen looking after you?" asked Stebenar in amazement. "Is the danger to you really that great?"

"I don't think so, but we really don't know. If I take the four who look as if they mean business, then that ought to be enough, shouldn't it?"

"You and Merizel, Jenet, Bursila and four guardsmen," Keren considered. "Yes, enough to cover you, and not so many as to cause trouble in the crowd." He turned to the four in disguise. "Would you mind looking after the other ladies? You'll probably have to split two and two."

"As you wish, Highness," replied Tord. "I am a little uneasy about this, but it seems a practical way of dividing our numbers."

"Ooooh!" Terissa said, sidling up to Benith. "I want this one to come with us!"

Keren gave Garia a knowing grin, waved at the group and disappeared into the awning. Everyone sorted themselves out into three groups and they dispersed to sample the delights of the booths.

Although most people had arisen from their sleep, and those who hadn't would soon be awoken by the noise around them, the traffic was relatively light to start with. Garia and Merizel walked easily through the maze of small tents, awnings, stalls and tiny sheds which were the main draw for much of the attending population. Some sold food or drink, not just local produce but also exotic dishes from far corners of Alaesia and the outlying islands. Some sold trinkets, objects of art, jewelry both real and fake, practical household items, weapons of all shapes and sizes and much else. Given the difference between the range of items available to these people as opposed to, say, Kansas, Garia found herself impressed.

There were seamstresses repairing clothes, perhaps torn during the journey to the festival, cobblers mending shoes and boots, persons calling themselves 'healers' offering what were undoubtedly quack medicines, hairdressers, others whose purpose she could not make out. Some booths offered services both legal and otherwise, and one richly furnished tent they passed was apparently a temporary brothel. A red-faced Merizel had walked rapidly away once she had realized it's purpose.

The crowds built up, and the two women stopped to take some refreshment at a booth with benches outside. Garia had gotten one of the guardsmen to check with the owner, and she determined that it was somewhere nearer to 'cafe' than to 'bar' in purpose. All of them were seated, Garia insisting that the armored guardsmen spend at least a little time off their feet in the heat. They both had goblets of thin wine, Jenet and Bursila also drinking wine while the men drained tankards of small beer.

"What do you think?" Garia asked Merizel. "Is it what you expected?"

Merizel nodded vigorously. "Oh, yes! This is so much better than what I'm used to. I'm glad we came, and I'm glad it's just us two. It would have been completely different if the boys had come with us."

"I know just what you mean. But, what about the other girls?"

"They'd be good companions, I suppose, but the party would be too big, wouldn't it? With all of us and our maids and your guardsmen, we'd crowd out anywhere we went. Besides, with all the other nobles about we wouldn't be treated the same. As it is everyone expects us to have purses bulging with cash."

"Too true. Is there anywhere you'd especially like to see, that we haven't found yet?"

"There are booths where people do conjuring, so I am told. I haven't seen any yet. And I'd quite like to have my fortune told." She giggled. "I know it's complete nonsense, but that's part of the fun, isn't it?"

A fortune teller's booth was found, and Merizel was duly told that she would marry a 'tall, dark stranger'. Puzzling to both of them was the fact that the old woman refused point-blank to tell Garia's fortune and even refused to say why, merely asking both of them politely to leave.

"That was strange," mused Garia as they walked away, "but considering just how I got here and who I was a month ago, I'm not surprised she wouldn't commit herself."

"But you never told her any of that," Merizel objected. "So how did she know you came from somewhere else entirely? It's not obvious to look at you."

Garia shrugged. "Maybe there are things out there she can detect that we can't, I don't know. Never mind, we can have a laugh over it tonight, can't we?"

"Oh, yes! I've certainly enjoyed myself today, and we have enough to last several evenings of conversation," Merizel grinned, "even without talking about a certain recent ennoblement."

"Oh, please don't! I have no idea what I'm supposed to do now I'm officially a baroness. I guess someone will remember to teach me my duties."

"I can help, Garia." Merizel looked around, and at the sky. "That's talk for another time, though," she resumed. "I wonder how long we've been out here? Do you think we have time to find a magic booth?"

"Jenet? The time has flown, hasn't it? Should we be thinking about returning?"

"I'm not sure, milady. In this noise, no-one can hear any bells, which is probably just the way the stall-owners wish it to be. Judging by the sun, perhaps we ought to be starting back. In all this maze of booths I have little idea where we are, though."

"Neither have we, Jenet."

"Milady? We are about a third way round the field," the guardsman Feteran offered. "I think the center lies that way," he pointed along a narrow track between booths, jammed with people, "but our best plan might be to return the way we came, I remember a wider cross-way which should bring us quickly to the broad path running round the field."

"As you say, Feteran. Lead on, then."

With Feteran and D'Kenik in the lead, and Yasoon and Kerrak bringing up the rear, the party pushed through the crowds until Feteran indicated the turn with a hand sign. The new passage didn't look much wider than the previous one, and was just as crowded. Garia found she was being jostled by people pushing past, even though the presence of troops in armor with spears should have made a space around them.

At least I won't get pick-pocketed, she thought. That's one advantage of having a bag-carrier, although of course it just shifts the problem to the bag-carrier, doesn't it? Hey! These people are getting a little close for comfort!

It suddenly dawned on Garia that other crimes than theft might take place in a crowd such as this.

How could I have so stupidly forgotten? Crap, this could get serious!

She elbowed a particularly close passer-by out of the way and then leaned forward to tap Feteran on the shoulder. Before she could touch him he and D'Kenik were separated from them by the crowd, who simply pushed between them and the women.

A hand closed on her right arm, above the elbow, and she turned in a blaze of adrenalin to find Jenet closing in.

"Milady!" she hissed. "I've just seen Serdel in the crowd! This isn't good!"

"Turn," Garia said instantly. "We need to stay close to the guards."

Another hand grabbed her left arm, a larger hand, and she knew it wasn't one of her party. The hand yanked her to her left, and tore her out of Jenet's grasp. Free now to move, she swiveled towards her opponent, a nondescript man in typical festival garb. She took two steps forward, unbalancing the man, and then drove her knee into his crotch.

"Aaah!"

The man started to double up and let go of Garia. She ignored him temporarily and turned to her right, looking for the other men she knew would be there. They were there, two more men approaching from the right. She assumed a ready position. On her left side, the man she had kneed fell to the ground and the crowd, suddenly aware that something was going on, began to pull back.

"Hey, you!"

Yasoon stepped forwards, lowering his spear towards the pair. The leftmost one, nearest to Garia, moved to put her between himself and the spear point. The other man wasn't so assured, he tried to shield himself behind his mate. The lead man pulled a knife from his belt and tried to grab Garia, use her as a shield to stop the guardsmen attacking them. Garia's instinctive response was to kick the knife out of his hand with her right foot, swiveling left as she did so.

Big mistake. She had made no allowance for her long flowing gown. Her leg came halfway up and tangled in the skirt, but her momentum carried her on to her left and she fell, the skirt wrapping round her legs and preventing her from regaining her balance. The nearest bystanders skipped out of the way as she fell onto the grass at their feet. The man took three steps forward and stood over Garia, bending down to pull her up with his free hand.

Wham! The heavy satchel, on its long shoulder strap, caught the assailant full on the side of the head as Jenet swung it, and the man fell instantly to the ground, the knife flying from his grasp. The other man took one look and promptly bolted, forcing his way through the crowd of bystanders.

"Stop him!" shouted Kerrak. "In the name of the King!"

The crowd parted instantly and the man took to his heels... to run onto the point of Feteran's spear. The older guardsman immediately pulled his weapon back but the damage was done, and the man collapsed dead on the ground. Yasoon and Kerrak both lowered their spears and applied the points to the two downed men while Jenet helped Garia to her feet.

The crowd now stood back and made a curious circle about the group, realizing that with two Palace Guard present something serious and untoward had happened. Shortly, Feteran forced his way through the perimeter and bowed to Garia.

"A thousand pardons, milady! This should not have happened!" His face was grim. "I fear Captain Bleskin will have some fierce words to say to us tonight, we were charged with your protection and we have failed."

"You haven't failed, Feteran," she replied gently. "You would only have failed if they had succeeded in kidnapping me. Where's D'Kenik?"

"Standing over the body, milady. I thought it best not to leave it, it might not be there next time we looked."

"Prudent given the circumstances." She thought for a moment. "What do we do now? We can't handle these two and a body and consider ourselves safe any more. Can we afford to send one of you for help?"

Feteran nodded. "If we bring the body here, milady, that will give us three while the fourth goes. And we can bind these, hand and foot, to prevent them from running." He raised his voice to the crowd. "Rope! Rope, I ask, to bind these criminals!"

Several lengths of rope were tossed into the space they occupied. Feteran selected some of the more robust looking pieces and bound the two men hand and foot while the other two guardsmen stood over them. Another short length of rope he fashioned with a noose at each end and slipped it over their necks.

"To make it more awkward for them to be rescued, milady. Now, if you'll excuse me, I'll go and fetch D'Kenik and the third man."

He handed her his spear and plunged back into the crowd. She eyed it thoughtfully.

I haven't exactly done much spear work in the past, have I? It's not the sort of thing they teach in a dojo. There's no way I could throw a thing like this, even after practice, I'm just too short and my arms aren't long enough. Best bet is to use it like a quarterstaff, I guess.

She gripped the spear two-handed and turned to Merizel. "Feeling all right?"

"I think so, Garia. I'm just not used to this kind of excitement. Are we safe, do you think?"

"Who knows? I think we've beaten them off for now, but they may try again. I'm sorry, this was a stupid idea of mine, wasn't it? We should have had more back-up."

"Back-up? Oh, I see. Yes."

"Jenet?"

"Yes, milady?"

"Thank you for your skills with the bag. That probably saved me today."

"But of course, milady. Your safety is as much my concern as it is that of your guardsmen."

The crowd parted and Feteran and D'Kenik appeared, each pulling the corpse by an arm. They dumped him beside the two others, who paled at the sight.

"Right," Feteran said. "Yasoon, go and find a detachment if you can. Palace Guard, City Guard, it doesn't matter which. Bring'em here as quickly as possible. Best route is probably the way we were going." He pointed. "Don't get lost."

Yasoon handed his spear to Feteran and disappeared into the crowd. With Garia, the three remaining guardsmen formed a mini-perimeter around the group, Feteran apparently assuming that Garia could handle the weapon. She thought that this might not be the best time to tell him that she couldn't.

It seemed a long time but was probably no more than two minutes before Yasoon reappeared leading eight City Guardsmen dressed in dark blue, and all with drawn swords. Their leader nodded to Feteran before looking suspiciously at Garia and the spear she was holding.

"She's fine," Feteran told him. "Trust me, I've seen her in action. Now, we need to get these two - and this body - back to the royal enclosure."

The man's eyes flicked over the captives and the body. "As you command, sir."

They started out dragging the body by the arms, but that wasn't too successful an idea so a plank was commandeered from one of the booths. Two of the city guardsmen carried the plank while four guarded the prisoners. The remainder together with Garia's men completely surrounded the women.

~o~O~o~

"Oh, no, not again!"

Those were Keren's words as he tumbled through the awning flap after hearing of Garia's arrival. He looked her up and down for damage, feeling relieved that she appeared whole. Fortunately her gown hadn't ripped but there were grass stains all down one side where she'd fallen over. Then his gaze took in the two captives and his expression hardened.

"Fetch out Captain Bleskin!" he ordered the nearest guardsman, who ducked under the flap. He turned to Garia. "What happened?"

"We got caught up in a crowd between the booths, and someone tried to grab me," she explained. "We managed to hold them off, though. Feteran stuck one through the chest as he tried to run. Jenet said she'd seen Serdel in the crowd."

"You just can't keep out of trouble, can you?" he said, but there was a small, relieved smile on his face.

Anything else he might have said was lost as Bleskin arrived. He made a careful survey of the area, noting the various groups of guardsmen, the prisoners, the body and the grass on Garia's gown. He turned to her.

"Milady? Inside the tent, if you please. Highness? If you would accompany the baroness."

Noting the tone of command, both nodded to him and entered the tent, followed by Merizel and the maids. Robanar and Terys turned their heads at the interruption, their eyes widening at the state of Garia's gown. Nevertheless, as they were in the middle of an important adjudication, they turned back to those in front of them and continued.

Once the case was finished they beckoned to Kendar and spoke to him. Kendar banged his staff and declared the Commons Court at an end owing to 'exceptional circumstances'. Several of those waiting looked unhappy to be denied a hearing, but soon they began to disperse, leaving the normal crowd of onlookers in front of the awning.

Terys hurried over, reached out to hug Garia and thought better of it.

"My dear! Are you injured?"

Garia gave a wry smile. "No, ma'am, only my pride. I was not careful enough today."

Terys did hug her then, holding her tight for a long moment before releasing her and looking into the girl's eyes.

"You are a constant source of worry, my dear. Elizet and Malann were never like this! Are you going to be like this all your life, do you think?"

"I hope not, ma'am. It would be better if people didn't keep trying to make off with me!"

"What has happened?" Robanar had joined them.

Garia, with help from Merizel, described the events as best as they could. When she had finished, she felt tired.

"I'd like to sit down, Sire. I feel weary all of a sudden."

"Of course you would. Make room for Garia, there." She was sat on the end of one of the benches, and a mug of water handed to her. "The poor girl's had some excitement, let her rest a little." His expression hardened. "You said there were prisoners?" he asked her.

"Yes, Sire, two men. The third was more or less accidentally killed as he ran away. Captain Bleskin has it all in hand, I believe."

Robanar nodded. "Good. Now, Baroness, I regret that you must needs spend the rest of the day with us, under our protection. Do you understand me?"

Garia looked at the King, unsure of his demeanor. "As you command, Sire," she said in a low voice.

I've been grounded! Not surprising really, considering I so stupidly forgot that people were after me. I just wanted to enjoy the fair with Merizel.

"Now," Robanar continued, "I must find Bleskin and see what good we can make from this circumstance."

He turned to go, but Garia stopped him.

"Sire? If you speak to the men, don't blame them for what happened. There were so many people walking round the booths it wouldn't have been possible for them to keep a clear space round me. If there was any fault, it was mine for underestimating the crowds."

He stared at her for a moment, then smiled and nodded.

"You prove yourself gracious, Garia. I will bear your words in mind. Terys, look after our treasure, will you?"

The women all fussed round her, Terys making her move from the bench to one of the chairs. She had to tell her story again, but including everything the party had done from the time they had left the royal enclosure. While she was doing this the others returned in small groups from their own expeditions, and soon the whole space under the awning was full of young and old talking excitedly about what they had seen and done that afternoon. Garia's tale was the most exciting, but Dalenna's maid had had her satchel stolen, which made Garia feel very slightly better.

Kendar banged his staff. Repeatedly, until the crowd of people under the awning stopped talking and turned to look at the King.

"I'm sure today's happenings have been exciting," he told them dryly, "but there will be time enough to talk once we return to the palace. For now, we must prepare ourselves for the evening meal. Keren, would you escort your friends to the front, where the Queen and I will shortly join you. The rest, you will have to make space so the tables may be prepared."

Keren looked dubious. "Will it be safe, father?"

Robanar grinned. "I can guarantee it, Keren."

Those under the awnings separated, some going to the front and some out through the rear flaps while others began moving the tables and benches. When Garia got to the front, at the edge of the central area, she found a solid line of guardsmen separating the royals from the people, who looked at them with interest through the gaps between the troops. A hand found hers, and she looked up at Keren.

"He's not taking any chances, is he?" he said.

"Bit late now," she replied, and he looked at her sharply. "What I mean is, we've all underestimated these people, haven't we? As long as I stayed in the palace, I was reasonably safe, but out here was their best chance. Pity none of us thought about today in that light, we were all thinking about the procession, and the services, and the booths and all."

"As you say, Garia. But we'll discuss this in detail when we get back. If that's one thing you have made us realize, it's that the details are important. Look! Marlin seems quite content this afternoon."

Marlin appeared to be having an animated discussion with Korizet and Terissa, looking more natural than she had seen him until now. She turned to look at the others, they all had obviously enjoyed their forays into the maze of booths. A grunt from behind announced Robanar's presence.

"Milady, I have instructed Captain Bleskin not to reprimand your guardsmen, as you suggested. The situation is not as simple as I first believed. We shall wait to see if any of our standing instructions need to change in the light of today's happenings."

"Thank you, Sire."

The day had one more unexpected happening to spring on Garia before its end. There was a scream from the crowd, an arm pointed to the sky and faces turned. The noise around them quietened quite rapidly, and she became aware that everyone was looking into the eastern sky behind their awning. Turning, she saw a group of dark shapes beating their way through the air below the clouds. It was impossible at first to make out the shape of the creatures, for creatures they most certainly were. The whole field had by now become almost silent as everyone watched the group overfly the city on their way up the Valley.

"Sire, what are those?" she asked. "Are they birds? Or bats?"

There was a jarring conflict within her head, as neither bird nor bat was translated into the local tongue.

"I do not know what birds or bats are, milady," he replied quietly. "They are grakh, and if they should chance to notice this crowd, there will be a disaster, as they are voracious eaters of flesh. They are rarely seen in these parts except just before the rains, and even then they tend to shun the places where men are."

"We call those creatures that fly avians, Garia," Keren added. "Do you have such on Earth?"

Garia's mouth was dry as she watched the grakh, maybe ten or twelve strong, fly away towards the south-west. They looked vaguely bat-like, but the silhouette was different somehow. Almost like... Pterodactyl? Pteranodon? Some kind of flying dinosaur, perhaps. With a jolt she understood that she had unconsciously been assuming that this world was just a younger Earth and it took the sight of creatures like that to remind her that Anmar was really an alien world with all that might imply.

"Why do they not come down here?" a voice at her side asked. She looked and saw Captain Bleskin, his eyes fixed on the creatures. "There are crowds here, great quantities of food being prepared, can you not smell the cooking? I would think that might cause them to investigate this place."

"I do not know, Bleskin," Robanar said, his eyes still on the rapidly disappearing animals. "That we have seen them is enough, I trust they were far enough away not to spook the animals with our carriages."

"Sire," Garia asked, "Are those the creatures that caused the injury to... the Duke of Kendeven? How big are they?"

"Whether those are the very creatures we do not know," he replied, "but of that kind, yes. They are larger than a frayen, perhaps, milady, but not nearly as large as a dranakh."

Jesus! No wonder the animals got spooked!

"Sire!" Bleskin spoke again, urgently. "That is why they ignore us," he said, pointing over the awning. "They flee the ptuvil, who deems them prey as they deem us prey."

Garia's head turned and her blood froze in her veins. It was impossible to take her eyes from the single creature which flew into sight, seemingly intent on catching the disappearing grakh. It was black against the lowering sun and was obviously bigger, much bigger than the grakh that preceded it. It had a long neck, forelimbs, two vast wings, rear limbs and a long sinuous tail. Sheer terror combined with complete and utter hopelessness left her unable to move.

Jesus Christ! They have DRAGONS!

- - -

She could not tear her gaze from the awful sight. How long she stood there she did not know. Her focus entirely upon the dreadful apparition making it's way across the sky above her, she did not know how it affected everyone else at the festival. Around her, it had become silent, so quiet that it was possible to hear the panicked cries of some of the animals in the distant corrals, but there were no human sounds at all.

Eventually she became aware that her arms ached. Daring to tear her gaze away from the sky, she discovered that she had wrapped her arms tightly around Keren's waist. With a great conscious effort she loosened her grip, but then discovered that he in his turn had put an arm tightly around her shoulders. The expression on his face was one of determination, resolution, desperation, fear, hopelessness.

She instinctively understood this. He would defend her to the last, but it would not be enough. Nothing these people were capable of would make the slightest impression on a creature that size. If it landed in the middle of the festival, there would be complete carnage. For a fortunate few around the edges of the field, there would be escape, but for the rest they would be lucky if they only got crushed in the panic. She also began to appreciate that there were some dangers no amount of martial arts would ever overcome, and that there would be occasions when she would have to trust her future to others.

Now that the spell of the creature had been broken, she looked briefly around at her companions. Without exception every woman had grabbed the nearest man, often to the consternation of one or both parties. None of the men was prepared to abandon a single woman, however, but each seemed willing to defend them to the death. Perhaps it was an instinct inbuilt to the species here, much as spiders or snakes or even mice caused a similar reaction back on Earth.

Finally, it was clear that the creature had no interest in them, and everyone began by minute degrees to relax.

"You see a rare sight, milady," Bleskin told her, his arms around Jenet. "Ptuvil have not been seen in the Valley for many years, certainly not since I came to the palace. They habit the wilder places, the mountains to the north and south. I have encountered such in my youth, often at some cost to family, friends or livestock, but usually they seek other prey than mankind."

"Aye," added Gilbanar, standing nearby and clutching Vivenne and Korizet. "We know of few such these days, but those we do know tend to leave us alone. Thank the Maker!"

"How big would one of those be, Sire?" she asked. "It is difficult to estimate size when you don't know how far away something is."

Keren answered, "It is said that a full grown ptuvil may be anything from seven to ten strides in length, Garia, with wings as great or greater. Since we have never seen a dead one, we can only go by historical accounts." He looked down at her, still nestled in his arm. "You said a word earlier, which sounded as though you recognized the beast. Do you have such on Earth?"

And some of these people thought I came here riding one of those! What did they think I was?

"Ptuvil, you called them? No, we don't have anything like that on Earth. Thank God." She paused, other notions triggered by the resemblance. "We have a creature of legend only," she said slowly, "called a dragon, which is said to look much like that thing. It was always considered to be something made up out of people's imaginations."

She turned to Robanar. "Sire, this is a creature that in theory may also have appeared on Earth. This makes the connection between our two worlds a very strange one. I must take time to think over what I have seen today."

He nodded. "As you wish, Garia. Let us know when you are ready with your speculations."

Behind them, people were beginning to resume their normal functions, and soon it was time for them to take their seats for the evening meal. The ' priest' and his two female supporters came and made a short speech, and then everyone sat to enjoy the freshly cooked food. One of the serving staff had smuggled forks in for them all to use, so they were all able to eat the meats, vegetables and fruits without discomfort.

The meal was subdued. Everyone, inside the awnings, in the central area where many picnicked and throughout the booths, had been unnerved by the appearance of fierce flying predators, and the meal was conducted without the high spirits which Keren told Garia was the usual case. Unlike previous occasions, when many people would remain on the field until well after sunset, sampling the delights of the booths, most thought it wise to leave as soon as appeared polite. Robanar was one of these.

"Kendar, order the carriages, if you would. I think we have had more than enough excitement for today."

Garia is confronted by a number of puzzles which serve to occupy her on the day following the festival. The highest powers in the land want an accounting for the recent attack, and they learn much about her homeworld. Marlin's peculiar attitude continues throughout the day and results in a development unexpected by all!

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

That couldn't have been a dragon! There are no dragons!

Garia was in her usual thinking position, seated against the headboard of her ornate four-poster bed, her legs drawn up under her lightweight summer nightdress, her arms wrapped around her knees, her gaze directed at the marble fireplace, her vision somewhere else entirely. It was very early morning, and she had spent a restless night. No-one else was about yet, it was so quiet she could hear the ticking of the roof tiles as the sun heated them up.

Even thinking about that huge flying creature sent her insides into panic, but she fought to control her instincts, fought to examine what it was she had actually seen. Eventually, with much attention to her breathing control, and with sensei's instructions firmly in her mind, she quietened her racing pulse and attempted to analyze what exactly had occurred the previous afternoon.

Dragons aren't real! Therefore, whatever I saw, I must have associated with a dragon because it's something familiar. Much like the dranakhs and the frayen, it must be a local creature.

Mustn't it?

Every single creature I've seen since arriving here has been something I've never seen before. Okay, I've only actually seen dranakh and frayen alive, everything else has been at the dinner table, but...

That's not a safe conclusion to reach. Humans appear to be much the same here as on Earth, and dranakh look almost exactly like hippos, don't they? Come to think of it, frayen look like what a rhino might have become if it had evolved differently. They don't appear to have horses here, so suppose a frayen is a horse analog. After all, a long time ago, horses were the size of small dogs.

Suppose... the creatures here are Earth creatures, taken a very long time ago, so long that they have had time to evolve differently.

Suppose... dragons were taken from Earth as well, and they've prospered here and died out on Earth.

That doesn't make sense! If humans were taken from Earth and brought here, they might not have evolved exact the same way they have on Earth. Palarand is a recognizable medieval society one might have found anywhere on Earth. Meh, okay, anywhere in Europe.

Her brow furrowed as she tried to reconcile the contradictions in her arguments.

Then there's grakh. I didn't get a close enough look at them but to me they looked distinctly prehistoric. Dinosaur types, even. How do they fit in? What does that make a dragon, then?

Her pulse began to pound again and she fought to keep it under control.

What does that mean, that I go crazy at the mere thought of those things? I noticed every single other woman out there reacted the same way, as though it was some kind of built-in response. I have to learn to control myself! It could be vital.

What did I actually see? Keren said they could be seven to ten strides long. Say twenty-one to thirty feet. Okay, maybe a third, perhaps more than a third of that was tail. Maybe another third, perhaps a little less was neck and head. That gives me a body of about seven to ten feet long, much more manageable. In fact, about the size of the average dranakh, only since it flies I'm guessing it has hollow bones and stuff like that, like birds have. It would never get off the ground otherwise.

Still, a fearsome enough beast, if one was to let it get close enough. With a neck that can swing that far, it would be difficult to get near enough to kill. Heh. I'd have to use modern weapons, then. A surface-to-air missile, perhaps. Or anti-aircraft guns. If it was on the ground, I'd use an RPG. Might not kill it outright but it would know it had been nudged.

Oh, God, what am I saying? Am I using... ptuvil, they called it? as a justification for introducing modern weapons?

I wonder how many of the things there actually are? How much in danger are human populations from these creatures? Would my actions make them extinct? Have I the right?

I need more information!

Gilbanar said they existed in the mountains around his part of Palarand, perhaps I'll ask him.

She paused in her thoughts, pursed her lips as something struck her.

Ptuvil... the auto-translate in my head didn't turn that into dragon, did it? Wonder why not?

Am I looking at this whole problem from the wrong angle? If so, would somebody - or something! - please give me a hint? I'm totally confused.

Gerdas said some of the Questors were philosopher types, perhaps I ought to have a good long talk with them sometime soon.

Perhaps I ought to be considering some of my many other problems instead right now. Like coal. Steam Engines. Training guardsmen. Finding out who tried to get me yesterday. Yolda. Marlin! What's with him?

She allowed herself a wry smile. Perhaps not necessarily in that order. First, I have to get through breakfast.

A little later, the closet door opened and Jenet appeared, yawning.

"Milady! Did you not sleep too well?"

Garia gave her an apologetic smile. "After yesterday? I was thinking about those creatures -"

She broke off as Jenet's eyes widened and her face paled.

"No! I don't mean that, Jenet!"

She swung her legs to the side and jumped off the bed, crossing quickly to her maid and hugging her.

"There's nothing to trouble you here, Jenet. Even thinking about it frightened me at first, as well, but I've managed to calm myself down. After all, there's no... creature here, is there?"

Jenet gave her a sheepish smile. "No, milady, I suppose not. We're safe inside the palace, aren't we?"

"Doesn't matter, Jenet. It's gone. Now, shall we get the bath going?"

Afterwards, Garia surprised Jenet when her maid brought out her training tunic and skirt.

"No, Jenet, I don't think I'll need those today. After all, if you remember, the training rooms are full of visitors mending carriages and tending frayen. I'll wear a day gown this morning."

Garia chose one with a short, full skirt, experimentally raising her leg to see if she could deliver a kick without falling over. She sighed with pleasure as Jenet laced it on, realizing that she had come to enjoy wearing the clothes she had been given. A brush of the hair, a pair of the ubiquitous satin slippers, and she was ready to go.

No-one was about yet so she and Jenet made their own way down to the Receiving Room. Gilbanar and Vivenne were there, talking to Visselen. None of the other teens had yet arrived, so she judged that she had made herself ready earlier than usual. She curtseyed to the three elder nobles.

"Milady Garia! I trust you feel well, after yesterday's events?" Gilbanar asked her.

"Your Grace, I feel almost normal again, if such a thing is possible."

Gilbanar grinned at her. "I would hesitate to offer an opinion, milady, wherever you are concerned, but I will accept your given word."

"Your Grace," she began, "sometime before you return home, I would like to learn more of those -"

The faces of the three stiffened immediately.

"- um, creatures," she continued, "since you implied experience of them yesterday. Would that be possible?"

Gilbanar relaxed slightly. "Milady, it is true, and you shall learn all I might remember about them. But, pray, at a private meeting, if you will. As you may tell, the subject is an awkward one in company."

She bowed her head. "As you wish, Your Grace." She hesitated, then continued. "Your Grace, I know nothing about the business of becoming a noble. We don't have such people where I come from."

He gave her a gentle smile. "Milady, we know and understand this. We do not expect you to take up your full responsibilities without instruction, which I'm sure the King will provide for you. In any event, I do not think there will be much for you to do with your new demesne, at least at first. I understand you have heavy responsibilities here in the capital -" she nodded agreement, "- so there will be ample time for you to become accustomed to your new privileges and duties."

He paused and his expression became thoughtful. "If what my devious brother has arranged comes to pass, you may become more than a baroness in time, but that is for the future. For now, all you need know is that your lands are some small part of my own responsibility, and that I will become your immediate liege lord. Because of this, and since the lands in question were mine to donate, I will continue to administer them on your behalf in the same way as they were administered before. You may assume direct control when it becomes convenient to you."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"I'll try and describe your lands to you, milady, before we leave. And we must needs leave soon, before the rains come in earnest, since once they begin the Sirrel becomes impassable. Two days more, perhaps, no more than three, we may remain at the palace." He gave her a sharp glance. "I understand that you may have demonstrations for us? We have heard of your encounter with Duke Jarwin. Also some of the other matters you may have discussed at council."

Garia didn't know quite what to say. Were Gilbanar and Visselen privy to the council's deliberations? Common sense said yes, but she wasn't sure. As the room had begun filling with people expecting breakfast it was not a good time to find out.

"Your Grace, I ought not to speak of such matters here. I do not know what the King has told you."

"No, indeed, milady. We are to meet with the King following breakfast, I believe. All may become clear then."

The room filled up and everyone sat to breakfast. On the Teen Table some of the diners were still subdued after the previous day's events. Marlin was back to his original grumpy self and barely said a word to anyone. However, he did keep staring at Garia so much that she said some short words to him to make him desist.

When they rose from table Robanar came to them, as they were standing in a group trying to decide what to do.

"Milady," he said to Garia without preamble, "there is a meeting about to begin in my parlor at which your presence is required. Shall you accompany us?"

Garia paled slightly. It was entirely likely that she was about to get chewed out for exposing herself to possible abduction at the festival. There seemed no choice but to accept her fate.

"As you command, Sire."

"Father," Keren asked, "did you require my presence, or that of any of the rest of us?"

"Not this time, Keren, only Garia. Were you all planning to go off together?"

"Yes, father. We've been using the sitting room in Morlan's chambers to keep out of everyone's way, so I thought we would go there again this morning."

Robanar nodded. "A sensible choice. We will send there if there is need for any of you."

Garia turned to her maid. "Jenet, give the key to Bursila, please. " She turned to Keren. "Check again for any disturbances, won't you?"

"As you wish, Garia. If someone could get in before, they might have tried again."

"What's this?" Robanar asked with a frown.

"May I explain in your parlor, Sire?"

"As you wish, milady."

Robanar led the way to his parlor, where Gilbanar, Visselen, Prasard, Terys and Vivenne were waiting. Garia was shown to a seat and the King opened the meeting.

"We are not concerned this morning with the appearance of certain avians yesterday," he began. There was a nervous shuffling as he brought the later incident back to everyone's minds. "Neither are we concerned with the recent ennoblement of a young woman, or the gift to her of certain lands. We are, however, concerned with the actions of the young woman which led her into possible personal peril amongst the crowds of the festival." Robanar emphasized concerned to show that he was giving the word a different meaning. He turned to Garia.

"Milady, shall you tell us your story?"

So Garia recounted what had happened when the group had congregated behind the awning and was informed that they were making too much noise. How they had determined to explore the delights and amusements on offer, and how they had split into three groups so as not to make too big a crowd as they made their way through the maze of booths. How she and Merizel had gone off accompanied by maids and four armed and armored guardsmen, supposedly enough to protect them as they traveled round.

Questions were asked then. Which booths they had visited, and who they might have seen? To Garia, who had spent practically all her time since arriving cooped up in the palace, everyone they met was a stranger. The arrangement of the fair, as might be expected, was completely novel to her. Jenet was also questioned, but most were strangers to her as well. Terys asked what they had had to eat and drink, and Garia explained about the food they had bought and eaten as they walked, and the booth where they had stopped to have a drink.

"Was it wise to let your guard drink, also?" Visselen asked. "Did you not think it might impair their judgment, make them slower to react when trouble occurred?"

"Your Grace, they drank only small beer, which any man in the palace drinks all the time. I judged it was better to let them have a drink than to have them impaired by thirst on a very hot day, especially considering they were dragging all that armor around."

Visselen nodded. "As you say, milady. You seem to balance consequences very well."

Garia then told of the moment that Jenet told her that she thought she had spotted Serdel in the crowd.

"Who is this Serdel, brother?"

"Recently a footman in the palace," Robanar replied. "He disappeared the day after the attempted kidnap of Lady Garia from her chamber at night. He has not been seen since that time, and we suspected him of direct involvement in the affair. It seems our suspicious were correct. Proceed, milady."

Garia then went slowly through the fight, trying to remember in detail all that had happened. Terys was surprised by one circumstance.

"Jenet brought down the second man? It seems your outlook on life has spread to your maid, dear."

"Ma'am, she said that my safety was her business as much as it was the guardsmen's. Her intervention was unexpected, and it made all the difference."

"And so your safety is her duty," Robanar agreed. "But we would not expect a maid to do so much. Jenet, step forward. You have the personal thanks of your King for the actions you performed yesterday."

Jenet, her face flaming, stepped forward into the ring of nobles and curtseyed before stepping back again.

Garia continued her story, ending with their arrival back at the awning.

"I am truly sorry, Sire, for the day to have ended that way," she concluded. "I cannot think that any blame attaches to the guardsmen, who performed their tasks as well as they were able to, given the crowds. It was my mistake, Sire, that made me misjudge the numbers who were going to be there. I have learned my lesson, and I will think more carefully before doing anything like that again. I do not know enough about conditions here, and I have learned that I should ask others before attempting something like that again."

She stood and gave a low curtsey to Robanar.

"Milady," he said solemnly. "Garia," he said, his face softening. "You could not have realized that you were in any significant danger yesterday. We all underestimated the persistence of those who sought to abduct you. Still, considering the circumstances, you not only defeated the attempt but managed to secure two prisoners as well, despite being hemmed in by crowds and not prepared for any kind of combat yourself." He nodded thoughtfully. "If it were any other, the day would doubtless have ended another way. We do not hold you to blame for what happened yesterday."

"Thank you, Sire," she stammered.

"You are still young," Robanar continued, "you have many years ahead of you to gain the experience of life. You behaved as any your own age might, and we accept that. Your knowledge we have no argument with, you have already accepted that your judgment was faulty."

"As you say, Sire." She bowed her head in acknowledgment, and returned to her seat.

"So," Gilbanar said, "you suspect that all of these incidents are connected? Are we to consider that Yod is behind these events?"

"We have no proof," Robanar said heavily, "but what evidence we have leans in their direction. All we may do is watch and keep alert. We may obtain more evidence from the prisoners, but Bleskin is not confident they may tell him much. All three men that Milady Garia encountered were known in the town as bar-room toughs, familiar to the City Guard as petty thieves and hirelings." He shrugged. "I will let you all know more when we have more to know."

"And the footman Serdel?" Visselen asked. "What of him?"

Robanar grunted. "He is another matter," he said. "Jenet, you are certain that it was him that you saw in the crowd?"

"Sire," she said, "if it were not he, then it were his twin brother. Serdel had been a footman in the palace for many years, though not a servant as long as I, and he is known to me. Yes, Sire, it was him."

"Then we have to face the fact," Robanar said sourly, "that an agent of Yod has been working in the palace, my palace, for some years." He flicked a hand. "Oh, I know it is standard practice to gain intelligence by that way, every state in the Valley does it, but this particular occurrence I find disturbing."

Count Prasard said, "Sire, perhaps there may be others? Is there any way we may determine such a thing?"

Terys gave the answer to that. "We would have to question everyone, Prasard. That would cause unrest and suspicion within the palace, no doubt something that our enemies would wish to happen. We would not do that to staff we know are trusted by us."

"Terys is right," Robanar added. "We could not do such a thing, that is not the way of Palarand. However, we shall have to take precautions, find ways we may entrap any other agents which does not disrupt the palace routine."

"Aye, brother," Gilbanar said. "If such is happening here, perhaps we should all look to our own security. Once we return home, I will think of measures I may venture with my own people."

"Agreed," Visselen said, and Prasard nodded.

Robanar frowned and turned to Garia. "Milady, in the Receiving Room you mentioned something in connection with Morlan's chambers. This seems to be related to our present discussion. Shall you explain?"

"Sire, I will. As I explained earlier, we decided to take the other young nobles with us to Morlan's sitting room, since everywhere else in the palace appeared to be busy preparing for the festival. When we got there we found the door unlocked, which was not how we had left it. We searched the rooms, and found that items in his study, which we had been sorting, had been disturbed. We found other signs of disturbance in his laboratory, but those may have been made before we started cleaning the quarters."

Visselen stared at her. "Milady, do you tell me you were cleaning palace rooms?"

Garia explained the circumstances, then added, "We did find some sheets of parchment with secret writing on them, Sire. We intended to bring the matter to your attention but everyone's been so busy."

"Secret writing?" asked Gilbanar, interested. "How did you find out, milady?"

"Bursila - Lady Merizel's maid - found a box of apparently blank sheets at the very back of a shelf, hidden. The method used is common knowledge on Earth, Your Grace. A fruit juice is used instead of ink, that disappears when dried. If you hold the sheet over a heat source, the writing re-appears. We checked some of the sheets, but they are covered with strange symbols no-one recognizes as writing. The sheets were apparently not found by the intruder, Sire."

"This is serious," Robanar said. "Master Pitchell may be able to help us here, he would know the symbols if anyone would. Will you bring them to the next council meeting, milady?"

"As you wish, Sire. But, I should point out that it is possible there is an innocent explanation. On Earth, our version of Questors used secret writing like this centuries ago to communicate with each other."

Gilbanar shuddered. "Maker! She says that so calmly. If I didn't know you came from another world before, milady, I think I would do so now."

"Very well," Robanar said, winding up the discussion. "I think we shall order a full council meeting, all present company included, for tomorrow evening following dinner. Garia, if you will bring with you these sheets you speak of when you and Keren attend."

"As you wish, Sire."

"Before then," the King continued, "we shall have seen a demonstration of your abilities, milady. I intend that this shall be arranged following breakfast tomorrow morning, so if you would wear your normal training attire?"

"As you wish, Sire," Garia repeated. "But, Sire, the training areas are all filled with visitors and carriages and frayen, where shall we go?"

"We shall use the Receiving Room," he replied. "I have already asked Captain Bleskin to bring the mats you usually use, will that be all you require?"

"Yes, Sire, that is all we will need."

"Very well. And now, milady, there is a subject of which the others here are all eager to learn more. While the Queen's maids busy themselves providing pel for us all, shall you begin telling us of your world? I realize that there is much that we will not understand, but I believe it is important for the others here to hear about the place you lived in before you came to us, and consider what may become of Palarand, and indeed all Alaesia, in time."

So Garia spent the rest of the morning describing Earth, and the United States, and Kansas, and Hays, and the people and places Gary had grown up around and known. She described, briefly, modern methods of transport and communication. She told of shops, houses, schools, sports venues and places of entertainment, trying to give the Dukes a flavor of her civilization. She spoke of scientific advance, of man's mastery of land, sea, air and space. She spoke of medicine, of the miracles modern surgery and drugs could produce. She spoke of religion, of the good and the bad that it seemed to provoke. She spoke of war, of the terrible weapons which man had invented to kill each other, and of the mutual distrust of times past, ending with the cold war and the threat of complete annihilation.

The lunch bell was ignored, the Chamberlain having to search them out to discover if there had been some kind of problem. When they eventually joined the others in the Receiving Room for lunch there were concerned looks from many of the other diners.

"My people!" Robanar said eventually, to quieten them. "We have been engrossed by Milady Garia's tales, we did not reckon the time. Do not concern yourselves, there is nothing wrong."

But many took note of the somber and thoughtful expressions on the faces of those who had attended the meeting, and became thoughtful themselves.

"What happened?" Keren asked her over lunch in a low voice.

"Nothing too bad, fortunately. They wanted to hear complete details of what happened to Merry and me yesterday."

Sitting the other side of Keren, Merizel gave a small blush of pleasure at the use of a diminutive of her name. Garia might now have a greater rank, but this proved they were now close friends!

"Oh. Were you expecting to be shouted at?" Keren asked Garia.

"Yes, somewhat. It seems I got let off because the whole situation was unfamiliar to me, and the crowds were greater than I realized. I told your father it wouldn't happen again. I'm not that stupid, I can learn a lesson."

"I should have been there."

This statement provoked a sharp glance from Marlin, swiftly disguised.

"No, you shouldn't, Keren," Garia said. "If you had been there, the whole situation would have been different, true, but you might have put yourself in danger. I'm not about to risk the next king of Palarand over someone unimportant like me."

Terinar joined in. "You're hardly unimportant, Garia."

"No, but whether I'm here or not Keren is going to be the next King, isn't he? That's more important than whether Palarand jumps a few years in development, development which is going to happen anyway."

"Can't argue with that," Terinar said. "Although personally I look forward to faster development. Some of those devices you spoke of sounded quite interesting."

Garia rolled her eyes. "Men and their toys!"

Did I really just say that? Perhaps I'm becoming female faster than I thought. The line between 'them' and 'us' is becoming increasingly blurred. Or do I mean 'us' and 'them'?

"It'll make a change," Korizet said, "from watching him drool over a new sword or a bit of armor. Sometimes you can't get any sense out of him."

"Was there any in there in the first place?" Keren asked, a smile on his face.

"Careful, cousin!" Terinar said with a grin. "I might just challenge you over that insult."

The table didn't quite disintegrate into a free-for-all food fight but the next few minutes were chaotic. When order had been restored, Garia was surprised to get a sensible question from Marlin.

"Milady, have you given thought to your future? Do you plan to stay in the palace, or shall you go and live in your newly-granted lands? Surely, now that you have a title, you would not choose to remain a guest of the King."

Garia shook her head. "I haven't considered that far ahead, Marlin. So much is happening in my life right now it's difficult to plan, and I don't expect matters to improve for many months. I hadn't expected to be granted lands, and I don't know what's there anyway. I think I'd want to go and have a look before I made any big decisions over my future, wouldn't you agree?"

"Maybe, milady. There are a number of nobles who do not live on their lands, one I know of who has never set foot on his but leaves all to subordinates. Do you know anything at all of the lands granted to you?"

"Only what Keren told me yesterday, and I barely remember what he said then. Blackstone is a small town right up the Palar Valley, with an even smaller valley leading off it that's mine as well. Is that right, Keren?"

"Essentially, yes, Garia. I'd never heard of the place before Uncle Gil mentioned it but it sounds particularly appropriate for your purposes, doesn't it?" He grinned at her, reminding her what the 'worthless rock' probably consisted of.

"Yes, it does, I guess. But I think I'll be spending most of my future time here in Palarand, if not in the actual palace itself. This is where all the expertise currently lives, this is where the important decisions are going to be made, after all."

Marlin seemed satisfied. "As you say, milady." He gave her an indecipherable glance and returned his attention to his food.

What's gotten into him? she wondered. At least he's not being actively hostile at the moment, but I can't figure him out at all.

~o~O~o~

When they rose after lunch she grabbed Keren's arm.

"A moment, Keren. Your father said we were going to do a demonstration after breakfast tomorrow morning, did you hear?"

"Yes, he told me on the way down to eat this morning. Why, what's the matter?"

"No matter, I just want to have a word with Captain Bleskin about it before he disappears and then, another word with you on our way back to our rooms, if that's okay with you."

"Garia, dear," Terys intercepted them, "coming to your room for your nap?"

"Ma'am, we have to speak to the Captain first, then Keren and I will be up to join you."

"As you wish, my dear."

"Captain! I'm glad we've caught you before you left."

"Highness, milady." Bleskin gave a small bow. "What may I do for you?"

"You know about the demonstration planned for tomorrow morning, captain?"

Bleskin nodded, interested. "Yes, milady."

"Well, -"

There was a short, intense conversation between the three before Bleskin left them with a departing bow and a smile.

"I don't know how you do it," Keren remarked as they walked back to their suites. "I don't think I would ever have thought of what you just suggested to the captain. Now, what was it you wanted to ask me about?"

"It's Marlin."

Keren gave a grimace at the name, but Garia continued, "No, he's not been too bad today, in fact that's my question, really. What do you think he's doing? Has he some grievance, and now it's been corrected? Has he some scheme in mind? He kept looking at me today, both this morning and just now, and he asked me some very odd questions over lunch. What do you think?"

Keren shrugged. "Who knows what is going on inside someone like that? I certainly don't. There are some boys who I pretty much understand, like Terinar, but Marlin is just not someone I'm ever likely to be close friends with." He shrugged again. "You know what people our age are like, Garia. Father says we change a lot both mentally and physically because we're about to become adults. Sometimes that makes boys - and girls - do some very strange things, and get very odd ideas. In mother's words, perhaps he's just 'going through a phase'."

Garia was startled to hear her own parent's words thrown back at her, but realized that the translator had probably substituted from a very similar local phrase.

"If you say so, Keren," she agreed reluctantly. "But I wish I wasn't the focus of whatever is bothering him. I have enough to deal with as it is."

"I wouldn't be too concerned," he told her cheerfully. "He's been brought up reasonably well, like all us higher-ranked children have, and he knows the limits of good behavior - or I thought he did, until that business with you and him in the corridor the first day. In a few days, he'll be returning home with his father and the twins and you won't have to worry about him any more. It'll probably be next year before we meet them again, possibly at the Spring Festival."

"Well, that's a relief. So, a Spring Festival, then? Is that going to be anything like the Harvest Festival?"

Keren grinned at Garia. "The idea of festivals making you nervous, is it? No, the spring one is completely different than the one we've just celebrated. I wouldn't concern yourself over that problem, we've many months before the time comes to prepare for it, and who knows what state we'll all be in by then?"

~o~O~o~

"Merizel! Do come in."

"Thank you, Garia. You look well-rested."

"I feel well-rested, Merry. It's funny, I never used to do anything like this on Earth, there just wasn't the need for it where I lived." She explained, "There are some much warmer parts where people customarily had an afternoon siesta, but not everywhere by all means. Here, though, I just feel like it's a natural thing to do."

Merizel nodded. "It is, in the heat of the summer months. In the winter, it's different. Some folks still take an afternoon break, but others go back to work immediately after lunch."

"Oh!" Garia was startled. "It never occurred to me that everyone didn't do it all year round. Okay, I'll remember that as the seasons change and see how I feel." She giggled at a thought. "You do realize I might not have much choice in the matter, don't you? If the Queen commands it, I shall probably take a nap whether I need to or not."

"You're right," Merizel said thoughtfully. "Tell you what, I'll make some discreet inquiries around the palace and find out what happened in previous years. That might give us a clue."

"You could just ask Keren."

"True enough. Now, the reason I'm here is because I have just received a note, on your behalf, from the Metalworkers Guild. It seems that they have managed to get the Steam Engine model working, and they want to bring it over tomorrow for a demonstration."

Garia's face lit up. "They have? That's great! Yes, possibly the best timing of all, since I wanted to let the visiting Dukes see it before they all left for home. Have you made a reply yet?"

"No, I only just received the note after waking from my nap. It seems that you are in favor, I'll also have to talk to Kendar, of course, and either directly or through him to the King. When should we arrange it, do you think? After breakfast, if everyone agrees?"

Garia shook her head. "No, it seems we have another demonstration planned for the morning."

She explained about the martial arts display, which was probably as important to the Dukes as the Steam Engine might be.

Merizel nodded. "Oh, I see. Then, about this time tomorrow, I would suggest. That's probably better in any case, give the guildsmen time to set things up and make sure everything is ready. I suppose you want to hold that demonstration in the laboratory?"

Garia nodded. "Yes, that's why we cleared that area at the end, and everyone can come and go through the end door. Oh! And, in case you hadn't yet been told, there will be a full council meeting tomorrow evening, at which Duke Gilbanar, Duke Visselen and Count Prasard will be present. That was decided at that meeting I got dragged into this morning."

"No, I hadn't heard that." She frowned. "It seems I'd better go and find Kendar."

Merizel stood and walked to the door, which Bursila promptly opened for her. She paused at the doorway, turned and smiled at Garia.

"Thank you for calling me Merry, Garia. It means that I know we are properly friends now."

Garia blinked. "Could you ever have doubted it? Of course we are!"

~o~O~o~

The evening meal had been another State one, but mercifully this time there had been no music. Garia managed to deflect requests for her to sing but she knew it wouldn't be too long before she would have to give in. She had determined that if she had to go through that ordeal, then it would be in front of a much smaller audience, the smaller the better.

After the meal, she had been requested to accompany the King and Queen, alone, back to their sitting room before they all retired for the night. Puzzled, and wondering whether there was something else she might have done which might require a royal telling off, she joined them as they made themselves comfortable.

"Milady Garia," Robanar began, "we must talk about a somewhat delicate subject tonight."

Oh, great! Now I'm going to get the Birds and the Bees lecture. Not that there appear to actually be any birds or bees on this planet.

"During this evening's meal," he continued, "we received a rather unusual request."

Robanar paused, and it appeared that the subject was an awkward one for him to speak of. He turned to catch Terys's eye.

"What the King means, my dear, is that these requests are not really that unusual, but where they concern you, because of your... different past, we consider them unusual, especially at this time."

Garia's gaze went from one to the other as she became more and more alarmed.

"Ma'am? What -"

"Lord Visselen has petitioned me, as your legal guardian," Robanar overrode her, "on behalf of his son Marlin. The Lord Marlin wishes to request your hand in marriage."

Her mouth dropped open and she stared blankly at the King.

That's... crazy! He can't, he wouldn't, why would he even think it was possible? I've given him absolutely no reason to suggest that we even have anything in common! I know nothing about him at all! The only time we ever even touched was when I threw him that time! This is crazy!

Then her brain finally meshed into gear and she began to think.

Oh, crap. It's not crazy at all, by their standards. They do arranged marriages all the time, don't they? And I'd be considered of prime age to marry someone suitable, wouldn't I? And the King is technically my adoptive parent, which would give him the right to... Oh, crap.

Her expression went from astonished to angered to annoyed to appalled to horror. She looked at the expressions on the faces of the King and Queen and drew the obvious conclusion.

I've been given away, haven't I? It's good business in this society, and it keeps me relatively close to the crown. I've been traded like one of Uncle Brad's prime heifers, and like a prize cow I have no say in my destiny. I'll have to go off with that stupid boy, and he'll want to make me have his children and... Oh, God, no!

The tears came fast, and immediately Jenet was there with a cloth to help mop her face. She raised her eyes to look miserably at Robanar and Terys. Both appeared to be astonished by her response.

"My dear! It is surely a compliment to be asked, but we seem to have overwhelmed you. Why do you cry?"

Her stomach churned as she fought to steady herself. Why were they asking these things? Wasn't the act enough? Or... had she misunderstood?

"You... haven't agreed, ma'am?" she asked in a small voice. "I thought that was why you asked me to come..."

"Oh!" Terys seemed finally to realize what they had done, and immediately came over to Garia to give her a hug. "No, child, we would not do such a thing! Of course, you would not know how such matters are handled in Palarand. Oh, look! Now we've quite upset you, and it is all unnecessary. Shall you have some pel, perhaps, to help you recover?"

Garia thought of the wine she had recently drunk and shook her head.

"No thank you, ma'am. A little water, perhaps."

An embarrassed Robanar spoke. "My apologies, Garia, of course you would not know the rules. We should not have caused you such distress."

A little later, after a sip of water and another dab at her face, she faced the King and Queen with somewhat more composure.

"Since the approach was formally made," Terys said, "then we felt bound to tell you of it. Since it was made by Duke Visselen, we feel that the offer is a serious one."

"That's as may be, ma'am, but I could never marry Marlin! He is not grown up enough." Garia added in a lower voice, "Neither am I, really. I've barely been here a month, I am still finding my way around, and I really haven't gotten accustomed to this body yet. After all," she gave a very weak smile, "Kalikan has only called me once so far."

"This we understand," Terys said. "This we agree. Our opinion is that it would be far too soon for you to undertake such a commitment, having so recently arrived among us. We also agree with your opinion of Marlin, whose behavior has concerned us these past few days. But it was still necessary for us to make the offer, and for you to consider it. You are not our natural child, and so there would be no tie to the crown in such an arrangement, but we would not consider it to have been in your best interests."

"Thank you, ma'am."

"Your situation is strange to us," Terys continued. "Since you have no blood ties to any, you may marry whoever you wished, providing his family was agreeable, of course. Of course, we might desire that you should consider one of the noble sons, since your connection to the palace and to Palarand is so strong, but in time there may be others whose path you may cross. We would not part with you to a husband without your own agreement, dear. And we will continue to look after you until that time comes."

The tears flowed again, as Garia understood that they only had her best interests at heart, and that she was truly accepted as part of the royal family. Jenet dabbed again.

"What about Marlin, ma'am? Why do you think he decided to do this?"

Terys shook her head. "I do not know, dear. Keren might have a better idea than we do. The thoughts of someone your own age are a mystery to us, even though we were once that age ourselves."

"I asked Keren just after lunch, and he had no better idea," she said.

"Perhaps the twins might be able to help you, dear," Terys suggested. "They are close to Marlin, perhaps they know of his thoughts."

"A boy telling two younger sisters his thoughts? I suspect, from my own experience, that they might be the last to know. However, I'll give it a try, tomorrow morning."

"Tomorrow morning?" Robanar raised an eyebrow. "You do not seek to injure the Lord Marlin?"

"What? Oh! No, Sire, he'll be all right. I might hurt his feelings, if he has any."

"If he did not have feelings," Terys pointed out, "he would not have asked for your hand in marriage."

"Uh, yes, ma'am, of course. I'm just not sure they were feelings for me."

~o~O~o~

"Your nightgown, milady."

Garia held out her arms so that Jenet could slide the garment on them and then over her head.

"That was a bit of a shock, earlier," she said.

"Milady?"

"The proposal from Marlin."

"Yes, it was a surprise, wasn't it? You would think that someone like him should know better, milady. What are they teaching Lord Visselen's children? And I agree with Her Majesty, it is far too soon for you to be thinking of such matters. Maybe next year, perhaps."

"I didn't expect to get all shook up over it like that, though. Uh, that's a thought. How many weeks has it been since..?"

"Milady?"

"...since Kalikan came to call. Am I leading up to that, again? Is that why I took it so hard?"

"No, milady. Kalikan will call next week, on the third day. Didn't you know that?"

"Know what, Jenet?"

"Oh, how could you know, milady! Is it not the same on Earth, then? Does the... period, you called it? Does that not happen on the same day each month there?"

"Eh? You mean it happens on the same day each month here? That's amazing!"

"But of course, milady! That's why each month is the same number of days, and why those Questors like Master Gerdas announce adjustments every now and then, to make sure that the rhythm of Kalikan is strictly kept, so that women know when the call is to come."

Garia sat on the edge of the bed and Jenet eyed her curiously.

"Milady, how does it work on Earth, if I may ask?"

Garia shrugged and then climbed into the bed, pulling the sheet down as it was still warm.

"I don't know, Jenet. Our moon goes round in twenty-nine and a bit days, I forget how much extra. Our months, well, seven have thirty-one days, four have thirty and one has twenty-eight or very occasionally twenty-nine. I think the periods aren't so tightly tied to the Moon as they are here. I have no idea how our women work it out, and of course I never had the need or the interest to know."

"That seems... strange, milady. How, then, do women know when the time is come?"

"Same way they do here, Jenet, I guess. Moodiness, breasts getting heavier, short-tempered, cramps, flushes, those sorts of things, I guess. Sounds like it's a lot easier here, if you always know the day."

"Oh, it is, milady! Knowing the date gives us time to prepare, and if you are one of the unfortunate few who have very bad visits then you may arrange not to have visitors at that time. I think perhaps we are more fortunate than Earth women in that respect."

"As you say, Jenet. Well, we'd better get to sleep, I guess. Tomorrow sounds as if it could be quite a busy day. Good-night, Jenet."

"Good-night, milady."

Garia has a busy day impressing the assembled nobility, first with her martial knowledge and then with her engineering expertise. The twins help her understand what was behind Marlin's extraordinary offer.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"No, Jenet, I'm sorry, this morning I will need my training clothes!"

Garia's maid looked at her enquiringly, the recently removed nightdress folded over her arm.

"We have a demonstration to perform this morning, after breakfast. You remember, we talked to Captain Bleskin about it!"

"Oh, of course, milady. I thought that you would be more concerned over the proposal from Lord Marlin."

Garia scowled. "Thanks for reminding me, Jenet!" Her expression became resolute. "I'll settle his hash after we've charmed the Dukes with our martial abilities."

Jenet smiled at the thought. "As you say, milady."

She moved into the dressing room, followed by Garia.

"Here, this is a new training tunic delivered yesterday afternoon, milady. We were too busy to try it then, shall you wear it now?"

"Why not? We have the time."

Garia put the new garment on and Jenet secured the waist ties.

"How does that feel?"

"Perfect, Jenet. I'll wear it today, do you think?"

"Mistress Rosilda's work is excellent, milady, so I would not expect any problems. Here, let me wrap the skirt around you."

Jenet completed the task of dressing her mistress before Garia sat in front of her dressing table to allow her maid to brush her hair.

"Hmm," Garia said. "Now we've gotten Harvest Festival out of the way, I expect I'll have to set up some sessions with Rosilda. There are a number of garments I want to discuss with her."

"I'll remind you to tell Lady Merizel, milady," Jenet said. "All these meetings and activities you have planned make my head spin."

"Yours and mine, Jenet. If not for Merry, I'd be in a right pickle." The word didn't translate, so Garia added, "That means a mess, as you might guess."

"As you say, milady."

A discreet knock on the door disclosed Keren, waiting to escort her down to breakfast.

"Ah!" she said as they started along the corridor. "Were you aware what your parents wanted to see me about last night?"

"No," he replied. "Was it important? "

"You could say that," she replied with a snort. "Would you believe Marlin put in a proposal to marry me?"

"What?" Keren stopped dead in the corridor. "You joke, surely."

Her expression was grim. "No joke, believe me. Duke Visselen apparently approached them during yesterday evening's dinner on behalf of his son. It was a serious offer."

"That's crazy, Garia! It's far too soon for you to be making those kinds of decisions. You've barely been here a month as it is, and you're still adapting to your body."

"My words exactly."

"Not considering the fact that Marlin is nowhere near adult enough to be taking such a step. He barely knows you, in any case! I trust you gave the offer the consideration it deserved?"

"Not exactly." Keren stared at her as her expression became sheepish. "I thought that your parents had given me away. It was rather embarrassing till they explained."

"Oh, Garia!" Keren put his arms around her and hugged her close, a move that Garia did not resist. "You poor thing. That's not how matters are arranged here, but of course you could not have known that." He stepped back, his hands on her shoulders. "You declined, of course?"

"Of course. Your parents thoughts were the same as mine, but they felt that they had to tell me as the offer had been formally made. Oh. What do I do when we get downstairs, Keren? How can I face him? All this is entirely out of my experience."

He gave her a big grin and they continued walking.

"I would think so," he replied. "You'll have to tell us of such customs on Earth, but I can't imagine that the boy is given away on your world."

Garia thought of arranged marriages in India and nearby. "Actually, it does happen in some cultures," she said, causing Keren's head to turn with surprise. "The boy and girl have little say in the matter, and the whole thing is treated like a business deal. Anyhow, this doesn't solve my immediate problem. What do I do?"

"Be strong," he replied instantly. "You've done it before, haven't you? Do the same again. If you can best Duke Jarwin, you can deal with a minor pain like Marlin."

"It's not the same," she protested. "It's more personal, somehow. Even the idea of having to live with him makes me feel ill. But I don't want to cause a scene, especially in front of all your friends."

"They're your friends as well now," he reminded her. His eyes narrowed in thought. "What do you think is behind the offer? Did father or mother know?"

She shook her head. "No, not a thing. They suggested I ask you, but I already had, so the twins was the next idea."

"That's a good idea, we'll ask them. I know! You can ignore him, seeing as we've this demonstration immediately after breakfast. Tell him you're too busy concentrating on the display."

"As you say, Keren."

Marlin had preceded them and approached as they entered the Receiving Room. He had dressed carefully and smartly, and his eyes flickered with surprise when he saw what Keren and Garia were wearing.

"Your Highness, My Lady," he greeted them, giving a low bow. "Do you exercise with the guard today?"

"We do, Marlin," Keren informed him. "In here, following breakfast, we shall show our guests what Garia has taught us since she arrived at the palace."

"I would be interested, Highness. Are all permitted to watch, do you know?"

"As far as I am aware, yes, Marlin."

Marlin turned his attention to Garia, his face showing a mixture of anxiety and anticipation. "Milady, have the King and Queen spoken to you lately, by any chance?"

"They have, Marlin," Garia replied. "There is no time now to speak of such matters, my attention is focused on the display. I will discuss your offer later. If you will both excuse me?"

Without waiting for a reply she turned and headed towards Terinar and Korizet, the two boys staring after her as she went.

"What did you do that for, Marlin?" Keren said in an undertone. "You know she can't possibly accept. She has not been in Palarand long enough to be settled here yet. I suspect that when she gets round to such considerations you won't be near the top of her list, either. You haven't made a good impression since you arrived here this time."

"Are you jealous, Highness? She may not marry you, and because of the accords between Palarand and Brikant I would be perfectly placed to provide her a husband. There is only you here in the palace, and it does not seem to me to be a suitable place for a girl to grow up in, whereas my sisters would make excellent companions for someone her age. She must needs have a husband in time, why should I not make my case?"

Keren grinned at Marlin, disconcerting him somewhat. "You really have no idea what you're talking about, Marlin! Garia is perfectly at home here in the palace, and this is the place she needs to be right now. Of our age there is only myself, true, but she is surrounded by very many who would follow her anywhere. You know little about her or her past, and you know nothing about what she intends to provide Palarand in the future. She is extremely busy and will likely remain so for at least a year. A husband is the last thing on her mind at the moment."

Marlin's face set. "We shall see, Highness."

Garia made sure she sat at the opposite end of the table so that there was little opportunity for any conversation between herself and Marlin. For his part he ignored her completely, concentrating on his breakfast. When the meal was nearly over Kendar stood and announced the forthcoming display, Marlin then looking in her direction with some surprise.

They all stood and retreated to the edges of the room so that the servants could clear the tables and move the chairs back. Garia was now familiar with this procedure. While they waited she spoke in a private tone to Jenet.

"Jenet, while I'm out there making a fool of myself, will you go and have a quiet word with the twins? I want to talk with them before I cross paths with Marlin again."

"As you wish, milady. Concerning the display, are we going to do the Tai Chi this morning, milady?"

Garia nodded. "Yes, of course. Does that trouble you? You can stand aside if it will."

"Not at all, milady. I'll join you for that, if I may, and then go find the two young ladies."

Garia's File appeared through the main doors, carrying three rolls of felt, the two from her room and the least scruffy-looking one selected from the other room. These were laid end-to-end along the length of the Receiving Room, leaving a wide margin of floor either side. The diners sat on the chairs against either wall or stood depending on preference. It was noticeable that extra people appeared quietly through the connecting doors, drawn by the unusual activity.

Garia, Keren, Merizel, Jenet and Bursila took positions in a line on the floor one side. Facing them, the ten men of her file formed two rows, the rear offset so that they could see those opposite them. With a brief nod, Garia led them into the Tai Chi, the watchers looking on with interest and the room becoming more quiet by the second.

When they reached the point where Garia had stopped teaching the moves to the men, most stopped and stood waiting. Four carried on, matching the moves of the more experienced five facing them. Garia was momentarily surprised by this, but realized that those who had continued were seasoned professionals who observed carefully and were quick to learn. When they had all finished they turned, prompted by Garia, and bowed or curtseyed to Robanar and Terys who were seated on their thrones at the end of the room.

Without anyone saying a word, Jenet came to Garia and removed her skirt, causing gasps throughout the room. With it over her arm, she re-tied Garia's sash and then joined the onlookers. Merizel, Bursila and Jenet dispersed into the crowd, Garia noting that Jenet headed casually to where the twins were sitting. The guardsmen now formed two rows facing one another along the length of the mats, with Garia facing Keren at the far end.

At a finger click from Keren the six pairs fell upon one another, simulating a small brawl. There were gasps as Garia threw Keren, but when he rolled to his feet, grinning, everyone understood that no harm would happen here. The guardsmen were also grappling, some throwing others or ducking to avoid attacks. The activity looked chaotic but it was possible to discern some organization since there was not very much room on the three mats for all six pairs to fight. Garia was pleased by the effect it produced since there had been no time to rehearse any of this beforehand.

Soon she felt that they had done enough and she stopped, clapping her hands once. The guardsmen stopped, stood up and stepped back to leave the center free. Garia now walked with Keren to the center mat and faced Robanar.

"Your Majesty, while the men have shown what they have learned in a short period of time I felt that it was better to save them any further embarrassment. However, His Highness has learned more and we wish to show you some more advanced techniques. Although His Highness has progressed I must add that there is more, much more that he and the men may learn given time. With your permission, Sire?"

Robanar waved a hand in assent and the room became electrified. Garia and Keren flew at one another in an intense energy that had been missing from the mock melee. There were gasps as first one then the other was thrown, only to bounce to their feet and renew the attack. There were also gasps when it appeared that crushing blows with hands, elbows, feet or knees were about to land but it soon became apparent that both were carefully pulling their punches to avoid injury to one another. Most of those in the room, unused to Garia's abilities, were shocked into silence by the violence of the demonstration.

Finally, having exhausted Keren's repertoire and shown that he could ably defend himself as well as attack, she ended that phase of the demonstration. The two stood and made oriental-style bows to one another before turning to the King and bowing and curtseying.

"Milady," he said, "a most impressive display. I had not realized that there was so much more to your method of fighting."

"This is not all, Sire. There is more, much more, and I am willing to teach it all to your men." Her eyes went to Gilbanar and Visselen. "And to those men of your Dukes, if you so wish it."

"I do so wish it," Robanar said. "Any advantage I may give the fighting men of Palarand I will accept. You do not intend teaching all by yourself, surely?"

"No, Sire. As we have discussed, the ten men you have seen this morning will become instructors, who will pass on their knowledge to others in time." She smiled an apology. "I do not anticipate that I will have the time to do much more than that myself."

"As you say, milady. Is your demonstration now finished?"

"Um, not quite, Sire. There is something else I want to try, although I have not tried this before and I don't know if it will work."

"As you wish, milady."

Robanar looked on with interest as Keren walked over to join his parents. The ten guardsmen now returned to the mat and formed two columns facing Garia and the King, assuming a defensive stance.

Garia took off at speed towards the men, throwing the first man on her right before tripping the man on her left. Without waiting to see the results she ducked under the second man's reaching arm and kicked his knee away from him, then helped him fall against the man on his right, causing them both to tumble to the mat. She threw the third man on her right onto the left-hand man, both fell in a heap. Continuing, she ducked between the two men in the fourth row, causing them both to turn inwards. She spun and jumped, her legs flying apart and kicking both men on the hip, throwing them backwards into their fellows. She spun again, ducking the reaching arms of the last man on her left to unbalance him, only to feel the arms of the final man go round her waist from behind, lifting her from the ground.

"Gotcha!" came Feteran's voice from behind.

"You think so?"

She brought her knee up, with her foot bent under it, and gently kicked back beneath her. She felt the softness of his groin on the sole of her boot and stopped. He jumped backwards, still holding her.

"Or maybe this," she said, reaching both hands over her head to grab his, her thumbs searching for his eyes. Feteran promptly dropped her.

"I yield, milady," he said with an approving smile as she turned to face him.

"Phew!" She blew out a big breath. "Come on, let's attend the King."

"File, attend!" Feteran called to the others. They all formed up in a line in front of the thrones, Garia standing in the middle. The men banged their left breasts with right fists while Garia curtseyed. Robanar stood and acknowledged the salute.

"Very impressive, milady," he said. "To best nine men like that, no-one would have believed it possible before now."

"And men partly trained by her," added Gilbanar. "That makes the feat even more impressive."

"Sire," she said with a smile, "I did cheat just a bit. The men knew that once they were down, they weren't to get up and attack me again."

"If this had been a real fight, milady," Gilbanar observed, "then those blows you landed would have disabled the men? Is that not so? Then your objection fails since it was only a demonstration."

Garia was forced to agree. The men began rolling up the mats and removing them from the room while Garia stepped forward to the throne. She was flushed with the effort and still breathing quite heavily. Jenet appeared by her side with a goblet of water, and the nobles waited until she had drunk some and calmed down to a more normal energy level.

"An impressive feat, milady," Visselen offered as she finally relaxed. "I will observe that all those men were unarmed, not even carrying knives this day. Tell me, would you have attempted this feat if they had carried knives or swords?"

"No, Your Grace," she said promptly. "Faced with ten men armed with swords, I would run, smartly, in the opposite direction. This method of fighting is not meant for situations like that." She cocked her head. "If I faced one or two just carrying knives, though, I might still attempt it. It's relatively easy to disarm an man with a knife, if you know how, and then you're on level terms."

"Would you wield a sword yourself, milady?" Gilbanar asked.

"I know how to, Your Grace, but I have barely any training or experience. I have tried some of the training swords here and find them too clumsy, probably as I am so small. I would need one specially made, I guess. The martial arts I am - was - training in encourages the student to make use of anything and everything one might find in reach, Your Grace. That might be swords of knives, but it could be spears, shields, sticks or even cloaks or chairs. If someone is trying to kill you, then you will use every means available to you in order to prevent that."

Gilbanar nodded. "As you say, milady."

Garia turned to see her fellow teens standing in a group, all with expressions of amazement on their faces. The boys, she corrected herself. The expression on the three girls was... astonishment, true, but also interest, calculation.

Of course! The girls have just discovered that what they supposed their world to be just simply isn't true. If I can do such things as they have just seen, then so can they.

Her gaze moved to Marlin, who stared back at her, white faced with shock. She gave him her best evil I told you so smile in return, and he lowered his eyes away from her face.

Good. That's a start, and I didn't have to put a finger on him. Stupid boy!

"This display has raised certain questions," Robanar said, standing. "We shall retire to our parlor to consider what we have just learned. Keren, Garia, shall you join Gilbanar, Visselen, Prasard, Vivenne and ourselves?"

"As you command, Sire." Garia curtseyed to the King, and then turned to Jenet to allow her to wrap her skirt round her again.

Once settled in the King's parlor, with the maids preparing the inevitable pel, the questions began.

"A realization came to me this morning, Garia," Robanar began, "which did not occur to me after your contest with Duke Jarwin. Tell us, are you typical of those on Earth? Do all women fight as you do?"

"Sire, you remember that on Earth I was not female." Robanar nodded, and Garia realized that he already knew all this but was asking for the benefit of the others. "I would think that women here are no different than women on Earth, to answer your question." Vivenne stirred. "It is more a matter of custom and circumstance which makes any difference in behavior. Any woman in the Kingdom can do those exercises we started the demonstration with, the Tai Chi. More men than women practice martial arts, but a significant proportion of women do. Women also take up arms and form a good part of my country's army, navy and air force."

"You are saying," Vivenne said slowly, "that you think that women here may do such tasks?"

"Yes, Your Grace, I do, and I'm not just talking about fighting, either. There will always be those things that a man will do better than a woman, and that a woman can do better than a man, but most things may easily be done by either once everyone becomes used to the idea."

"It seems that my idea of my place in the world is in error," Vivenne said. "And that of every woman."

Robanar grunted. "That is the reason we meet here instead of remaining in the Receiving Room. Every woman there will have seen what we saw, and will be thinking the same thoughts, Vivenne. Put plainly, 'If that small girl can achieve so much, then may we also?'"

"I understood this from the first, dear," Terys said. "The great change she will bring to women will be as large as that she will bring to our society by means of the knowledge she gifts us. I see only good coming from this. We all know of girls, women, who have good minds but are frustrated by their position, being only able to bear children and keep house for their husbands. If such as they are able to do more, then we can only benefit."

"It will start with our girls," Vivenne added thoughtfully. "They will become models for our people in time. Did you see the looks on their faces as Milady Garia went through those men?"

Visselen added, "Though Lord Marlin believes himself in charge of everything, in reality his twin sisters run our palace." He sighed. "After today's demonstration, I expect they will become quite impossible." He turned to Garia. "Milady, shall you train them? Are they too young to yet learn your methods?"

"Your Grace, one may start at any age, although it is possible one can be too young or too old to get the best benefit from the training. It is best from their age to about twenty, I guess, when the bones have stopped growing. I would warn you all, though, it's not just about the fighting. Your daughters will want to do anything your sons are capable of, Your Grace. They'll want to become Questors or Guild members, guardsmen or should I say guardswomen? Sailors, masons, farmers, anything a man can do, a woman can do also. Are you prepared to let them try?"

Visselen gave Garia a faint smile. "It seems I have little choice, milady."

"It will be difficult for us men," Gilbanar said. "We may resent the changes that are proposed. Any man's first duty is to protect a woman, is it not so? If a woman stands next to a man in the line of battle, will it not affect the way he fights?"

"So we thought at first, Your Grace," Garia replied. "It doesn't quite work out that way. I should warn you, though, that there are other unintended consequences when men and women work so closely together."

Gilbanar grinned at her. "I can guess, milady."

Visselen coughed. "Speaking of which, milady, do you intend all women to become attired as you were? It seemed... immodest."

"Your Grace, I thought quite hard about how I could manage the exercises with the kind of clothing that women wear here. What I have on is a compromise in that I wear the skirt in public, but in the training rooms I remove it for freedom of movement and to keep cool. You noticed that I wear tights to preserve modesty? It took the men a short while to get used to seeing me without a skirt but they are quite used to it now. After all, I'm dressed exactly the same as they are, aren't I?"

Visselen colored. "Yes, milady, but you are a girl and they are not."

Robanar intervened. "Visselen, those men would rather die than mistreat Garia. We have their complete trust in this matter."

"Still," Gilbanar said. "Granted you may train in an abbreviated costume, milady, but you will not be in a training room when trouble appears. I seem to remember that you could not fight in your festival gown."

"No, Your Grace, you are quite right," she said. "However." She stood and walked to the middle of the room, then lifted one leg. "If this skirt was a little looser and maybe a little shorter, I would be able to defend myself while still wearing it. See? I could do most of the actions I need and still keep near enough to the local clothing customs."

As she returned to her seat Vivenne objected, "You wish the skirt to be shorter, milady? By how much, if I may ask? Surely not as short as the tunic you wear."

"Oh, no, Your Grace. I guess, probably somewhere about knee length would do fine, providing the skirt was wide and light enough."

Vivenne nodded. "Unusual length compared to the current fashion, but fashions change over time, after all. You would also be wearing those tights, milady?"

"Actually, Your Grace, they are rather warm. I will have to discuss such things with the dressmakers in the coming weeks, with the Queen's permission."

Terys waved a hand in assent. "I will be most interested in your discussion, dear. Keep me informed." She had a thought. "Garia, dear, are these clothes similar to those that girls wear on Earth?"

Garia grinned. "Oh, no, ma'am. I could talk all day about those, but we'd bore the men, I'm afraid. If I was a girl on Earth, I'd be wearing quite a bit less than I am now."

Gilbanar's face lit up but Vivenne gave him a look and he subsided. She said, "I have heard about what they wear on Earth and I'm not sure that it is a suitable subject for polite company. We'll talk about it tonight, my dear."

"As you say, dearest."

Visselen asked, "Milady, you have shown us a spectacular display of unarmed combat, the like of which I had never imagined was possible. But, you told us yesterday that on your own world you use those terrible weapons you told us about. What use, then, can this fighting of yours be?"

"We do it for sport, Your Grace, and for exercising the mind and body. Nobody seriously expects to have to use those methods in a proper battle. However, the streets of our cities and towns can be as dangerous as those here so knowing how to defend yourself is always a good thing."

Visselen nodded understanding as Gilbanar asked, "You do this for fun, milady? Amazing."

She turned to him. "What do you do for fun, Your Grace? Archery? Sword-fights? Hunting? Wrestling? It's not really any different."

"As you say, milady."

"Well," Robanar said, "does that satisfy you all? I suggest you all think over what you have seen this morning. Perhaps we shall talk some more about it at this evening's meeting. Now, I think, it is time for Milady Garia to change into something more becoming a woman of her age."

~o~O~o~

"Oh," Dalenna said as Garia emerged into her sitting room, "I'd hoped you would still be wearing that removable skirt you had on. I want one of those!"

Garia had picked a day gown she had never worn before, and she was somewhat disconcerted by the tiering effect which made her look like a short flouncy cone. Her two visitors stood as she entered and came to hug her.

"Normally I would do, until lunch time," she told them, "but the King more or less told me to get changed, and so..."

"Best not to upset the King," Terissa said.

"Exactly," she replied. "Sit down, please. I wanted to ask you about the offer of marriage that Marlin apparently made yesterday."

"That!" Terissa said with emphasis. "The idiot took us all completely by surprise. Do you know, Garia, that he started acting strangely from the moment he first... encountered you?"

"We think he might be infatuated with you," Dalenna added. "He just sits there with this distant look in his eyes."

"Perhaps he is jealous of the attention Garia gets," Terissa said.

"No, not jealous, envious," Dalenna corrected. "He wants the attention on himself that others give to Garia."

"Well, he can have it for all I care," Garia said. "I never wanted any of this, it's just a consequence of circumstances, really. I came here by accident, and I just happen to know a lot more than people here do." She added in an undertone, "Leastways, I'm assuming I came here by accident."

The twins' eyes fixed on her. "What do you mean, came here by accident?" Dalenna asked.

Garia shrugged. "That's one of the big questions. I don't know why or how I got here, or even where here is. I don't even know if here is real or if I'm stuck inside my own head somehow. The point is, the situation is not of my own making, and I'm not trying to take advantage of it. I didn't set out to live in the palace, I didn't want to be made a baroness either. What do you think Marlin wanted to get out of this offer he made?"

"He wants to take advantage of your popularity," Terissa said. She giggled. "After this morning's display, he may have reconsidered."

"I think he wants to tame you, Garia," Dalenna said. The others looked at her in surprise. She continued, "Don't misunderstand me, he'll want to use your personality and abilities to further his own ends, but I also think he wants to calm you down, turn you into something that resembles a normal Valley woman. I don't think he likes the idea that girls and women can do what you have just demonstrated we certainly can do."

"You're right," added Terissa thoughtfully. "He's really quite traditional in his outlook. You heard him telling us the other day that he wanted to resist any changes you might bring us." She smirked. "It's just not going to work that way, of course, but that won't stop him from trying to hold back progress."

"Do you think he'll be a danger in the future?" Garia asked. "When he's Duke of Brikant, I mean?"

Terissa snorted. "If he lives long enough! And if Daddy nominates him to the succession." Garia raised an eyebrow, so she explained, "The succession in Brikant normally goes to the eldest male, as you might expect, but the reigning Duke has the power to nominate someone else if he disapproves of the way the heir is behaving." She frowned. "I don't think Palarand's succession works the same way, but then Keren is going to be fine as King, don't you think?"

"He certainly gets my vote," Garia agreed.

Terissa frowned. "What's a 'vote'?"

Garia opened her mouth and then closed it again. If she got started into elections they would be here all day, and it was nearly lunchtime. Instead she said, "When Keren becomes King, wouldn't either of you two wish to be his Queen? I would have thought that you would be perfect candidates to become his wife."

"Oh, no, that can't be!" exclaimed Dalenna. "There are accords... when Brikant agreed to become part of the Kingdom of Palarand, solemn accords were signed which governed who could reign in which part and who could marry whom. No-one from Brikant may marry anyone from Palarand, nor the opposite way round, because it might mean that a son or daughter from the other party has a claim on the throne or the dukedom. So neither of us can marry the Prince, but of course since you're not an actual daughter of the King and Queen those rules don't apply to you. That's doubtless why our dear idiot brother thought up his crazy idea."

"But it might be possible for one of us to marry Terinar, for example," Terissa added. "We'd probably have to renounce all claim to Brikant to do it, though."

Dalenna's eyes narrowed in thought. "No, that wouldn't work, because any children you might have would still have a claim." She turned to Garia and smiled. "There are complicated treaties holding all - or most, anyway - Valley countries together and it's a lifetime's study just working out who can do what with whom these days. Of course, it doesn't bother us since we're all used to it, but if you see anybody you fancy out there I'd suggest you check with the Chamberlain's office before you say anything you might regret." She stopped and looked at Garia. "What's the matter?"

Garia, flushed, had handfuls of her gown which she was trying to wrestle into submission.

"It's no good," she said, plainly irritated. "I can't wear this stupid thing any longer. Jenet! Come and help me find something else to wear, we've just time before lunch."

She stood and walked towards her bedroom, turning as she did so.

"I hope you don't mind, this gown seemed okay until I sat down for the first time. Come on in!" She managed a smile. "I don't have anything you haven't seen before."

They walked through into Garia's dressing room where Jenet began unlacing the gown at once. The twins - and their maids - crowded in and then began inspecting the rails, as any normal girl might on entering another's dressing room.

"I don't understand," Terissa said. "Surely you would have tried the gown out when your dressmaker made it? Did you not realize then it might be awkward to wear?"

"Oh, none of these are my own choice," Garia said as she wriggled clear. "Remember, I had no suitable clothing when I arrived and I wasn't exactly familiar with local fashions so all these were picked out of the palace wardrobe for me." Her expression changed when she remembered who had done the choosing. Yolda.

"All these are out of the palace store?" Dalenna asked. "I wondered, that gown you've just taken off is an older fashion, and designed for a younger girl. It seemed an unusual choice but then you're -" she reddened.

"- an unusual girl," Garia finished for her with a smile. "Well, I don't dispute that! Jenet, what can I put on?"

"This one, milady," Jenet said, holding up a selection. "It is very easy to put on, and you've worn it before."

As Jenet helped Garia into the gown Terissa held up a hanger from the back of the rail.

"Is this one of your exercise outfits, Garia?"

"Yes, it is. Tunic and skirt."

"Might we borrow them for the rest of today? I would like to sketch them out to take back with us, see if our dressmaker can make us some."

"By all means do," Garia said. "As long as I can have it back before -"

"There is another set there, milady."

"Oh. Good. Are we finished yet? Then we'd better be going, we'll be late for lunch."

~o~O~o~

The laboratory was crowded even with the restricted audience who had been permitted to view the demonstration. Robanar and Terys led the nobles, Gilbanar, Vivenne, Visselen and Prasard. At Garia's suggestion only Keren was present of the younger nobles, and that was because he was already intimately involved in the project. She had promised to hold a separate session for those others who might wish to see what all the excitement was about.

There were eight metalsmiths present, as well as five journeymen. In addition Master Glass-maker Hurdin was there standing beside Master Tanon, Master Scribe Pitchell and Mistress Margra, who had her basket of bandages and salves in case of any mishaps. On the bench in front of them, covered by a heavy canvas sheet, stood the steam engine. Guildmaster Parrel removed the cover and everyone leaned forward to look at the gleaming contraption which had been revealed.

"That looks complicated," Gilbanar remarked.

"It does, your Grace," Parrel told him, "but when you follow through the parts it becomes simple enough." He tapped the brass cylinder. "This we have filled with water, and the water will be heated by means of this tray underneath. Tarvan? If you would begin."

The tray held a packed layer of wool clippings which had been soaked in alcohol. Tarvan lit this and pushed it under the cylinder which was about a foot long and half that in diameter.

"The aim is to boil the water completely," Parrel continued, "just as you would boil water in a pot or kettle. You will notice that there is no way for the steam to escape from the cylinder, which we call the boiler. Now, if we were to let the steam continue to collect inside the boiler, I am assured that it would eventually split the metal with great force in an attempt to escape. This could cause injury, scalding or even death." Several of the onlookers took a step backward. "I am told this event is called an explosion, and I am not looking forward to experiencing one. Mistress, I beg your pardon, Milady Garia insisted that I build a special release device into the top of the boiler to prevent such an explosion happening." He tapped a device soldered to the top of the boiler. "This is called a safety valve, and when the pressure becomes too great steam will come out without destroying the boiler."

"Of course," he continued, "we want to make use of the steam which is produced, so we send it along this tube here, and down into this arrangement of valves here. Don't concern yourself about the details, Your Majesty, but in essence the steam is sent into one end of this long tube which is called simply the cylinder. Inside the cylinder is a movable part called the piston which the steam will push along. Once the piston gets so far it will uncover a hole where the steam may escape. The piston as you can see is connected to this wheel, which will begin turning. As the wheel turns it will push the piston back into the cylinder, and then the whole thing will begin again."

"This is all done just with steam?" Gilbanar asked.

"It is, Your Grace. At first we did not understand the power which Milady Garia said would be released, but now we have seen it in action we fully understand." Parrel smiled. "This is our third model, Your Grace. We have learned much."

"What's happening?" asked Count Prasard. "I don't see anything much going on."

"We have to wait for the water to boil, My Lord," Parrel said. "In a working machine, we would have a much bigger, hotter fire to assist the boiling process."

Gilbanar suddenly acquired a thoughtful look, then his eyes flicked to meet Garia's and he smiled at her.

Coal! Looks like Gilbanar has figured out why it's about to become popular.

It took a while for the water, plus of course the metal parts of the engine, to heat to boiling point. Some of the audience began fidgeting, others admired the shiny brass engine the metalsmiths had produced. Suddenly there was a pssssh and almost everyone jumped back.

"Your Highnesses, My Lords and Ladies, Masters and Mistresses, we are ready to begin. That was the steam forcing it's way past the spring of the safety valve, and that tells us that there is enough steam for us to continue. Tarvan, if you would?"

Tarvan pushed a long brass rod which stuck out of one end of the valve assembly, a cloth preventing him from burning himself.

Chiff.

Everybody jumped back again at the sudden noise. The wheel had turned slightly and then frozen.

"Master, the controlling rod has bent again," Tarvan reported. He leaned over and applied pliers to the engine, and then straightened.

Chiff... chiff... chiff... chiff, chiff, chiff, chiff chiff chiff chiffchiffchiffchiffchiff...

The wheel began to turn with increasing speed. Everybody watched, fascinated, as the steam came out of the exhaust holes in little puffs as the piston sped in and out. Soon the noise became a high-pitched continuous whistle as the engine reached operating speed. After a short while Tarvan tugged the control rod to slow the engine down as he proved that the speed of the engine was controllable.

"Fascinating," Gilbanar said. "Milady Garia, you have a very peculiar mind to have something like that inside it."

"Not at all, Your Grace," she replied. "I was a boy there, remember, and this type of engine is so old and easy to make almost every boy could describe how one works."

"As you say, milady. Tell me, is this of practical use to us? Master Parrel speaks of models. Should a working engine be of a much larger size?"

Gilbanar's eyes flickered up and down as if he was estimating what size a production engine might be.

"Absolutely, Your Grace. This engine is strong enough, with appropriate gearing, to lift someone of your own weight off the floor. Or it could be mounted on a small frame with wheels and pull many times it's own weight along the ground. It can power one of Master Parrel's metalworking lathes. In practice, the engines don't need to be too large. As you make the boiler larger, the metal needed to keep the steam in has to become immensely strong in proportion. On Earth, an engine with a boiler about the height of a man, and maybe ten or fifteen strides long, when properly mounted and engineered, can pull a train of wagons weighing thousands of tons for hundreds of marks. The same engine can pull a train with enough carriages for several hundred passengers the same distance, and at speeds of well over a hundred marks per bell."

Gilbanar shook his head. "You keep talking in these big numbers, milady, and I keep thinking that you must be exaggerating. But you aren't, are you?"

"No, Your Grace," she said with a smile. "I really am not exaggerating. But transport is only one way to use an engine such as this."

She described to them how steam engines had first been used at the beginning of the industrial revolution, as pumps to take water out of mines or fields, as power plants for cotton or woolen mills or machine shops or cranes. Several were nodding heads as they thought through what she was telling them.

"I notice a weakness, milady," Visselen said. "Surely, the engine depends on the water within to make steam from." She nodded. "Then, as any kettle or pot may boil dry, it must follow that the engine can only run until all the water has been used up."

Garia grinned, as did most of the metalsmiths. She replied, "Your Grace, for this model, what you say is correct. However, there are ways of adding fresh water to a boiler, even against the pressure in the boiler. The smiths just didn't bother adding that complexity to this model, it wouldn't have been worth the effort."

Visselen bowed. "Then, milady, I withdraw my objection. This is a wondrous device you place before us."

Count Prasard had a question. "Milady, you speak of wheeled vehicles. Is it possible for these steam mechanisms to make a difference to the navigation of ships? I can see how you might replace a frayen or a dranakh at the front of a wagon or a carriage, but might one somehow replace sails?"

Garia thought a moment, then replied, "Try and think not of replacing sails, My Lord, but of replacing oars. You use treadmills? Imagine a treadmill-sized wheel, but instead of walking boards replace them with flat paddle blades sticking out all round. That wheel, which is fixed outside the ship, is connected to a steam engine which is inside the ship. As the wheel turns, the ship moves forward. It's really like the wheel of a water-mill, only you're using the wheel to move the water rather than the other way round. No need for sails, no need to worry about which way the wind is blowing either."

There were open mouths all round. For a society which lived and died along a major river which defined their relationship to the rest of their world, Garia had just changed everything. If they had overlooked the potential that she possessed, that was no longer true.

"Milady," a pale Gilbanar asked, "Let me see if I understand you correctly. You are telling us that a steam engine may be placed on a boat or a ship to make it move, and that if this were so, then you would no longer require the use of sails, or indeed oars. Is this so?"

"That's exactly what I'm saying, Your Grace."

"Then... that would mean that the sailors would no longer care which way the wind blew, wouldn't it? And that any ship might sail... I mean depart, at any time, in any direction, without having to take notice of the weather at all?"

"In principle, Your Grace. I imagine one would still have to take note of tides or storms, but yes, that is what will happen."

"Maker!" Gilbanar shook his head again. "Steam engines were bad enough, but this..."

"Milady," Tanon said to her, "The windings of the Sirrel around Palarand are such that a ship which travels upriver will take an entire day to just pass around our country. This is because it will face in every direction during the passage, and with almost any wind requires laborious tracking back and forth to make progress. A ship moved by means of a steam engine would reduce the passage time by many bells. This invention of yours will make an immense difference to trade."

"We have the canals cut to shorten the passage," Robanar reminded them. "If all ships have steam engines, will we lose revenue because the canals will no longer be needed?"

"I don't think so, Sire," Garia replied. "Although a ship won't be dependent on the wind any longer, it will still take time to travel round the river, and the canal route will always be shorter. A steam-powered ship will be using fuel, of course, and going the long way round will use more fuel. And cost more."

"As you say, milady. Well," Robanar added with a smile, "as always when hearing what Milady Garia has to tell us, we have been given much to think about. I think it is time for us to leave our esteemed guild members to clean up this demonstration, and we must thank them all for providing such an interesting afternoon. Those of you who are attending tonight's meeting, we can discuss further what we have witnessed today."

~o~O~o~

"As agreed," Parrel said, "we will leave the model in the laboratory for several days, in order to allow further demonstrations. My assistant Tarvan will come to the palace and make those changes I mentioned previously, to overcome the problem we had at the beginning. He says that the furnace in the room will be perfectly adequate for his use, and he will bring the tools he needs with him. He is also happy to operate the engine for those other demonstrations. Hurdin, we'll need to speak to you about a piece of glassware Milady Garia says we will need for the next model."

"Glassware, Parrel?" Hurdin asked. "Your machine is all brass, isn't it? I'm not sure how glass would fit into the device."

"Something called a 'sight glass', she calls it." Parrel smiled at Hurdin. "It won't be a problem, I assure you. And the next engine will be made from wrought iron and steel, not brass. It's fairly obvious that soldering the parts together isn't going to be strong enough for a full-sized engine."

"Parrel," Gilbanar frowned at him, "as I understand the import of this evening's meeting, it seems to me that most of your new furnaces, forges, what-you-call-them..."

"Steel works, Your Grace," Garia supplied.

"Steel works, yes, thank you, milady. Most of these will be situated within Northern Palarand, will they not? That is where our mines are, you'll not want to transport your materials far before using them, surely?"

Parrel inclined his head. "That is our thinking, Your Grace."

"Then we will be the first to face the changes these new methods will bring. And the costs."

Tanon cleared his throat. "Your Grace, also the first to become wealthy as the production of materials increases. I feel faint whenever I consider the increase in commerce and trade which will inevitably happen because of these improvements."

Gilbanar looked startled. "As you say, Tanon," he slowly agreed. "I had not considered that aspect of the matter." He had another thought. "With all these thousands, millions of tons of iron and steel that are anticipated, the state of our roads will soon become ruinous. We will have to spend some of this new-earned wealth strengthening them."

"There are other ways of moving the materials, Your Grace," Garia said.

"Ah, those canals, you mentioned," Tanon said. "That would seem to be the solution, although canals will not be suitable everywhere within the country."

"There is another way," Garia said, "although it will properly need a separate meeting for me to give you all the details I remember." Everybody looked up at her, since it was clear she was about to mention yet something else new.

"You can keep all the heavy traffic off the roads completely, by means of something we call a railroad," she explained. "This can run alongside a road or on a completely different route. Basically you use special vehicles which travel along steel rails. The steel rails guide the wagons or carriages so they don't need to be steered, and steel wheels on steel rails means loads can be moved with surprising ease. Obviously the rails have to go from one end of the route to the other, so you would need to be producing quantities of steel before you could start making railroads anywhere."

"There's no-one here from any of the mining guilds," Parrel said into the silence, "but I seem to recall they use such wagons inside the mines to move the spoil. They don't have steel rails, though rather rails of wood."

"That sounds about right, Master Parrel," Garia said. "What I'm describing is almost the same system, only scaled up. As I said, it will take some time before you can begin laying track, but it will be worth thinking about from the planning point of view."

"How far can these... steel roads of yours go, milady?" Tanon asked.

"As far as you like, Master Tanon. In my country, the rails went across the entire continent. That would be, um, six thousand marks or more."

"But what moves these wagons, milady?" Visselen asked. "Dranakh?"

She gave him a smile. "You saw a demonstration today, Your Grace. Steam engines."

"Ah!" A light dawned in Gilbanar's eyes. "Now I begin to understand your remarks earlier today. You were speaking about these roads of steel, yes?"

"That's right, Your Grace. Railroads can be of use over much shorter distances as well, of course."

He nodded. "I would like to learn more, milady, but I fear the topic will have to wait." He turned to Robanar. "Brother, we must leave for home tomorrow. I have already given instructions for the servants to begin packing our baggage. I dare not leave it any longer. Much though I would wish to stay and learn more of these amazing subjects, I have a province to run and we must go before the rains, or we will be stuck this side of the river for months."

"Of course, Gil. We'll be sorry to see you go, and we intend to visit you all after the rains have ceased. In fact, I think it might be a good idea if all the council comes to North Palarand at that time, considering that will be where much of the heavy work will take place."

The Guildmasters all nodded, and a provisional meeting was arranged.

"It is a pity," mused Tanon, "that we could not erect our first semaphore towers before the rains began. We had intended that the first pair would be set up at North Slip and South Slip, and with the aid of Master Hurdin's telescopes we could have communicated across the Sirrel even when it were not possible to cross." He shrugged. "Of course, we could not send sealed packets that way, but any open message, even a coded one, could be easily passed. Your Grace, if such a method had been installed, then you might have been able to keep in touch even if it had not been possible to cross the river."

"As you say, Tanon," Gilbanar said. "I had not considered such a thing to be possible. Since the dawn of history the Sirrel has been impassable during and after the rains, and that was that. To be able to send messages despite that, will be a wonderful thing."

~o~O~o~

"Jenet, are you sure about that date?"

"Which date, milady? Oh, you mean the call of Kalikan? Yes, of course, it is always the same day each month." The maid hesitated. "Have you been having signs, milady?"

"Some," Garia admitted. "And not very strong, but after what happened the last time I've sort of been keeping a watch on myself. My breasts are definitely more tender today, and this morning's fun didn't help at all. Then there was Marlin. My temper is definitely shorter today."

"Of course," Jenet mused, "you were not born here on Anmar, your body is from somewhere else entirely. Perhaps your days will be different than ours are."

Garia grimaced. "That's all I needed."

But not really so surprising, is it? If I look in the mirror I see someone who could have been my sister, which implies that my - Gary's - DNA was used in making this body for me. Which means that I could be working to Earth rhythms. Hmm. At least I'm forewarned. And I may adapt to the local rhythm in time.

"I could be on an Earth schedule," she said aloud. "That means twenty-eight to twenty-nine days, I guess, but it could be longer or shorter."

"Then I'll make sure we have everything we need, should the call come unexpectedly," Jenet said.

"As you say, Jenet."

Her eyes narrowed as she remembered the morning's other incident. "When we next have some free time, I want to go through my gowns. I'm beginning to have a better idea what I like and what I don't, and I think my ideas are different than Mistress Yolda's ideas about what a girl wears around the palace."

"We may have some time once the visitors leave, milady. It is far too busy to contemplate such matters at the moment."

Garia sighed. "As you say, Jenet. As you say."

Gilbanar makes an intriguing suggestion to Garia before she is confronted by Marlin, who tries again to offer marriage. It leads her to re-evaluate her course of action and makes her doubt her decisions. Later, the second steam engine demonstration goes off as planned and leads to some interesting suggestions.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

At the end of breakfast Garia had been approached by Gilbanar, a look of apology on his face.

"I regret, Milady Garia, that we will not be able to have that talk on... wild animals we spoke of. It seems we must hasten home as soon as we may, the rains have come early."

"They have?" Garia said involuntarily. She turned and looked through the window, where the usual brilliant morning light still streamed in. "Uh, Your Grace, I mean, how can you tell? It looks no different to me."

"Can you not tell?" He gave her an amazed glance, then reason prevailed and his expression changed to one of understanding. "But of course, you cannot. You are recently arrived, you will not be familiar with the change in the air. I doubt it will rain today, but that is in our favor. If we depart before lunch then we should be able to cross the Sirrel while we are still able to find our way. It is but a short ride from North Slip to our castle at Dekarran, we should be able to manage that if the rain should start falling by then."

"But... Your Grace, everything seems exactly the same to me. Look, the sun is as bright as it always is this time of day."

"Come, come. Let us walk into the garden, you may be able to tell the change. Vivenne, shall you join us?"

"Of course, my dear."

"What's going on, uncle?" Keren asked as he joined them.

"Milady Garia has not been here long enough to sense the change in the weather, Keren," Gilbanar explained. "Shall you join us in the garden a moment?"

Keren smiled. "Surely, Uncle Gil."

As the four walked into the garden Garia sensed that the air was different than it had previously been. She hadn't spent too much time outside the palace confines for a while, which meant that the change in the air was noticeable even to her. She looked up into the sky. The fluffy clouds which had been sailing across the last week or two were still there, blue sky between them, but today the clouds were slightly darker centered, more solid-looking somehow. She sniffed again, trying to work out what the difference was.

"There's something," she said finally. "I don't know what, though."

It was like being around during the tornado season. Only here, the air wasn't dry but...

"Ah! Your Grace, there's more moisture in the air, is that it?"

Gilbanar beamed at her. "Just so, milady! Once the air dampens like this, the rains cannot be far behind." With a quick glance at Vivenne he added, "And, since you are now officially part of the royal family, I think that you might address me as 'Uncle Gil', just as this strapping lad does. 'Your Grace' sounds so formal, don't you think? Shall you do that for me?"

Garia was taken aback, but replied, "As you command... Uncle Gil."

"Good." Gilbanar continued, "Now then, young lady, I have proposed to the King a visit to Dekarran once the rains have finished and the roads are open again, and I expect you and Keren to be coming as well, understand?"

"Yes, Your... I mean, Uncle Gil." Gilbanar was just so much more easy-going than his brother, and Garia felt sure that it wouldn't be long before she would be calling him Uncle Gil as though she had done so all her life.

"What I will suggest to my brother is that you remain behind when the royal party returns here to the capital. I shall then take you up through North Palarand, probably with some of your Guild friends, to visit the lands I have released to you. It's not an area of North Palarand I have visited very often so I may refresh my memory at the same time. I'll introduce you to your people and you'll be able to inspect the countryside and these rocks you claim are going to make us all rich. What do you say to that?"

Garia was surprised. On reflection it seemed like an interesting idea, it would get her out of the palace and let her see some more of this strange world she now inhabited. If only she wasn't so busy! A change of scene, a change of pace, perhaps she would need something like this in a few months.

"Your - Uncle Gil, I would be delighted. It will give me a chance to see something other than the inside of the palace or a guild workshop."

"Uncle Gil," Keren asked, "There are questions. Will she be away long, and will she be safe? You know that there are those who want to lay hands on her."

Gilbanar nodded. "Of course, Keren. I would not have proposed such a journey if I didn't think we could keep her safe." He grinned. "Although, by recent example, she will perhaps be safer than any of the rest of us! As to timing, yes, the weather will turn as winter approaches, but there will be plenty of time to travel to Blackstone and all the way back to Palarand before the cold weather properly sets in." He raised an eyebrow. "Do you consider joining Garia on her journey north?"

It was Keren's turn to be surprised. "Uh, Uncle Gil, the thought hadn't occurred to me, but now you mention it..." He nodded thoughtfully to himself. "Hmm. I think I'll ask Father after you have departed and see what he thinks about the idea. I must admit I'd quite like to see what this coal looks like." He grinned at his uncle. "And, of course, I'd be another sword arm if that were ever necessary."

"You'll see coal long before then, young Keren. Your father sent me a message before we left for the festival, and there should be a wagon loaded with samples of coal on it's way down from the mountains. With any luck, it will get across the river before the ferries have to stop and then you and the guildsmen can work on it while we wait out the downpour." Gilbanar gave a rueful smile. "I had some reluctant replies to my instructions north. My stewards seemed to think the request was some kind of joke, my asking for coal. I had to repeat myself very firmly before they complied."

He switched his attention to Garia. "The people in the area you'll be going to are, hmm, independent is not quite the word I'd use, but they are... traditional, let us say. You'll need all of your charm and abilities to make your new position clear. I'm perfectly sure that you won't have many problems, though."

"Thank you... Uncle Gil. I'm not sure about what I have to do, though."

"Don't worry, girl. We'll make sure you know everything you'll need to before you leave Dekarran for the north. So you'll accept, then?"

"Uh, I think I'll have to speak to the King and Queen first, if you don't mind, Uncle Gil."

"Of course. And now, we have to leave you, go and make sure my servants have packed everything properly. If you will excuse us?"

"Your Grace."

Garia watched Gilbanar and Vivenne walk away across the courtyard, wishing that their stay at the palace hadn't been quite so short. On the other hand, if she were to be visiting them once the rains ended she might find out more about them, as well as spending some quality time with Terinar and Korizet. She turned as footsteps sounded behind her to find Marlin approaching, a determined look on his face. He stopped and bowed - to Keren.

"Your Highness. I wonder if I might speak in private with Baroness Garia."

Both Keren's and Garia's eyebrows rose, and then Keren nodded reluctantly.

"Very well, Marlin. I'll wait for Garia over there."

Keren beckoned Jenet to accompany him and the two took seats within the cloister, keeping Garia and Marlin in plain view. Marlin waited until they were out of earshot and then spoke.

"Milady, I take it that you do not look favorably on my offer of marriage. I beg of you to reconsider. As heir to the second-ranking title in the land I can promise you a secure and privileged position you would not have if you remain in the capital. We do not know much about each other, but we are both young and we would have many years to adapt to each other's personalities... and abilities. You are a stranger in Palarand, I offer you a safe home from which to learn of our customs and traditions. I am as tutored in the arts of letters as those of war, I can provide protection to you as you adjust to our particular way of life, I can provide help as you learn those things a noble lady of Palarand must become familiar with. My sisters would doubtless provide you with companionship before we set up our own household. What do you say?"

Garia was surprised. He's not going to give up without a fight, is he?

"Firstly, Lord Marlin," she began calmly, "I haven't been on Anmar long enough to even consider marriage. I am far too busy to think of things like that. I am training the Guard during the mornings, in the afternoons I am talking to Guildsmen and Questors, there are meetings most evenings. Perhaps by this time next year things may slacken off some but not before."

"Is all this haste really necessary? Perhaps you are working too hard, you must learn to work more steadily. I do not see that Palarand will be the poorer because you attend meetings less often. You will have many years to make your ideas known to Questor and Guildsman alike."

Damn him! He's going to try and use reason to get round me. Well, he isn't, and that's that!

"Yes, it is really necessary," she replied, her blood heating. "There is much to be done, and this particular period is critical. I'm not going to slow down just because someone who doesn't like the changes I'm bringing asks me to. Besides, you want me to slow down, you have to go through the King. He's right behind this project."

Marlin's lips tightened as she continued. "There are other reasons I wouldn't marry you. One is that I think we're both too young to be making these decisions. On Earth people our age do get married but they'll have known each other for a long time beforehand." Assuming the girl didn't get knocked up after a party, that is. "I've known you what, four, five days? I can't say I like what I've seen so far." She glowered at him. "And when I do find someone I want to spend the rest of my life with, it'll be my decision, not someone else's. I may even decide not to get married at all. There's no reason I have to."

Marlin boggled at her. "But, milady, that's not possible! A woman cannot survive alone in Palarand, it just isn't done! Especially a girl as attractive as you, you must needs have a protector."

Garia felt the red haze rising, but there was little she could do to resist. The morning sun was hot...

"Listen, you oaf! Can't you get it through your thick head that I'm not a girl, not a normal one, anyway. I'm a boy's mind inside a girl's body, and I don't think the way you seem to think I ought to. If there's one thing I don't need, it's a protector!" She glared up at him. "And I don't need someone like you telling me how to live my life, either! That's all this offer of marriage really is, isn't it? You just want to put me away somewhere safe so that life goes on the way it always has, don't you? Well it's not going to happen."

She could feel the blood filling her cheeks but there was little she could do except stand her ground. She had already decided that she wouldn't attempt to touch him physically, but it took all her concentration to stop herself slapping him. Marlin's response came as a complete shock.

"Me tell you how to live your life? Milady, is that not what you do to all Palarand? You threaten our ways with new, unsettling methods and practices, without even considering whether we wished them or not. I accept, reluctantly, that some changes are probably to the gain of our people, but you threaten everything we all hold dear. I merely wished to smooth the path, both for yourself and for our people. This unseemly haste of yours will cause chaos, confusion and unhappiness throughout the land, simply because you are unfamiliar with our ways."

Garia stared at him as the full import of his words hit her, and then she was forced to turn her head so that he wouldn't see the tears brimming in her eyes.

OhmyGod he's right, isn't he? I've just gaily installed myself in the palace and started changing everything in sight. Look at me! I know more than you, aren't I clever? Fool! What am I doing to this world? I just assumed... OhmyGod what have I done?

"Milady?" Marlin was disconcerted by Garia's sudden change in temper. He held out a hand towards her.

"Leave me alone, can't you? Get out of my sight." The tears streamed down her cheeks.

"But, Milady Garia -"

"Go Away!"

Keren and Jenet were already hurrying across the courtyard, alarmed by the turn of events. Marlin saw them approach and bowed to Keren.

"Highness, I had no intention of distressing Milady Garia. I shall remove myself."

With that he turned on his heel and walked away. Garia fell into Keren's arms, by now sobbing.

"What did he say to you?" Keren grated out, glaring at the retreating figure.

She raised her tear-stained face briefly to look at his determined expression.

"He told me the truth," she said, in a voice so quiet he could hardly hear it.

Bewildered, Keren turned to Jenet, who was holding out a cloth to mop her mistress's face.

"Help me get her over to the cloister, Jenet. Let's go over that way, it's in deep shadow and few will be able to see us."

They walked Garia over to a shaded seat, sat her down, and then Jenet attempted to clean her up.

"Highness, should I take her back to her chambers?"

"Tricky. If we do so she will probably miss my uncle and aunt departing and that might make things more awkward. Can you clean her up, do you think?"

"I'll try, Highness."

Keren squatted in front of Garia as Jenet worked, his expression intense. "What did you talk about? His wedding proposal?"

"Yes," Garia replied, her voice low. "He said he wanted to give me protection, help me learn how to become a proper Palarandi noblewoman. He said I'd be better off if I lived with him as I'd have an assured title."

Keren swore, an expression that didn't translate. "He just doesn't give up, does he?"

"No," she agreed. "Then he asked if I should be doing so much so soon. I accused him of trying to get me out of the way, keep me quiet, since he didn't like the changes I was bringing. I said I wasn't going to be told how to live my life and he said that was exactly what I was doing to everyone in Palarand." The tears started again. "And it's true, isn't it? What right do I have to screw up everyone's life like that? I came here with the best of intentions, full of new ideas to help this world advance itself, and I never considered whether I should or not. I just jumped in and started changing everything!"

Keren fumed at Marlin's meddling, but he could not bear to see her so distressed. Without thinking he sat next to her and gathered her in his arms, and she turned her face to his chest.

"It's true and it's not true," he told her softly. "Yes, you did come here, and yes, you did start changing things, but no, you did not just jump in and change everything. If you recall, we had several long and involved conversations with my father and mother and knowledgeable people like Gerdas, Parrel, Bleskin and Margra. Garia, most of us want the changes you bring. We're not doing anything without talking it through very carefully first. That's why we have the Council of the Two Worlds, after all."

She raised her tear-stained face to see his. "You think so? When - when Marlin put it like that I thought -"

"Marlin's one of a small number of people who don't like things to change around them. They've gotten comfortable with a steady life, and they may be afraid of what they don't understand. He's making an attempt to take charge of you, to control what you might tell us, to slow down or prevent anything he might not like." His expression became fiercely protective. "He's not going to do it while I have anything to say about the matter."

He suddenly became aware how he was holding her, and with great reluctance he made her sit upright upon the bench.

"Jenet, attend your mistress. We'll have to join my parents at the front entrance shortly to see my uncle depart, and she ought not to look quite so storm-tossed."

Between them they managed to restore a semblance of normality to Garia's face, and then the three set off slowly for the palace's main entrance. When they arrived the front courtyard was full of carriages, wagons and bustle as the servants, both palace and visiting, made the vehicles ready for departure. Of the nobles, only Terinar and Korizet were present, both looking suitably bored and quite ready to be on the road.

"Highness, Garia!" Korizet greeted them. She looked closely at Garia's red-rimmed and bloodshot eyes. "What's the matter?"

"Marlin's the matter," Keren answered shortly.

"Oh." Korizet scowled. "I didn't like that boy before, I like him less by the moment."

"I won't ask what happened," Terinar said. "I wouldn't want to spoil our journey home." He smiled at Garia. "Whatever happens now, Garia, know that you'll be treated with friendship and respect when you visit us later in the year."

"Thank you, Terinar," she replied softly. "I look forward to coming."

An explosion of servants at the entrance announced the arrival of Robanar, Gilbanar, Terys and Vivenne, all talking animatedly amongst themselves.

"Ah!" Gilbanar turned as he caught sight of the waiting four. "You're here already, good." He walked over to Keren's group with a wave at his brother and bowed briefly to Keren and Garia.

"Keren and Garia, we will expect you once the rains cease, without fail, am I understood? The King has agreed your visit, and approves of my plan to take Garia north. I think once the skies clear you'll be glad of a change of scenery." He was now close enough to have a good look at Garia, and his expression changed. "What happened, milady?"

"Marlin happened," Keren said. "Don't concern yourself, Uncle Gil, we'll deal with it once you've left. The Brikants will be following you out of the palace quite soon in any case, if they want to reach home without getting completely drowned."

"As you say, Keren." He raised an eyebrow at his children. "You two ready to leave? Of course you are, or you wouldn't be standing out here already. Come on, then, let's get settled in our carriage."

Gilbanar turned and led the way to the front carriage. This was suitably ornate, but unlike those that had been used for the festival this one had a solid roof, and rolled-up tarpaulins on every side. Garia noticed that every carriage driver and wagoneer had a rolled-up waterproof of dull yellow beside or behind them, and even the outriders of Gilbanar's own guard had wet-weather gear ready to hand.

Gilbanar stopped at the top step and bellowed across the courtyard to a servant in his own livery. "Well?"

The man wilted and looked toward the side of the building.

"Your Grace, there was a difficulty with the last wagon. It should be here shortly. And we are missing two of Her Grace's trunks."

Robanar and Terys came to stand by Keren and Garia, while Visselen, Marlin and the twins emerged from the entrance. Marlin took one look at where the King was heading and moved off in the other direction. After much shouting a palace servant appeared with the two errant trunks loaded on a sack truck, and these were hastily transferred to a wagon and the tarpaulin lashed down, just as the final wagon rounded the corner of the palace.

"Fare you well, brother, till we next meet," Gilbanar said, hugging his brother before bowing deeply in the direction of the royal party. Terys and Vivenne exchanged hugs with everyone in sight. Gilbanar then helped Vivenne into the carriage, Terinar and Korizet followed and finally he settled himself inside beside his wife. A herald blew some kind of tune on a long cornet-like instrument, and the train of vehicles jerked into motion. Everybody waved as they exited the front gate and headed for the road north.

"That's that," muttered Robanar. "It's a pity the rains are early this year, I see little enough of my brother as it is. His idea for an autumn visit is a good one. I'm looking forward to a change of scenery myself. What do you say, dear?"

Terys was looking at Garia. "What did he do, dear?" she asked her.

Garia's eyes filled again. "Not here, ma'am, please. Can we go somewhere private?"

"Marlin," Robanar said.

"Yes, father, but it's complicated," Keren said. "Can we go to your parlor? It shouldn't take long."

"As you wish, Keren."

The four, surrounded by a cloud of servants, made their way through to the parlor. Once there the maids busied themselves with the production of the inevitable pot of pel while the nobles made themselves comfortable.

Between them Garia and Keren explained what had happened earlier, Robanar's expression becoming more thunderous by the moment as he learned more details. When the explanations were done he rose and pulled one of the ropes beside the fireplace.

"Summon the Lord Marlin to my presence immediately," he told the footman who appeared.

"And request that the Duke of Brikant accompany his son," added Terys.

"Immediately, you hear?" repeated Robanar.

The man scurried off and presently Visselen led his son into the room. From the look on his face Marlin had figured out what was about to happen and he remained standing as his father took a seat.

"Visselen," Robanar began, "It has become apparent that your son does not share our common wish that the knowledge Milady Garia brings shall be shared with the peoples of this world. He attempts to obtain her hand in marriage, with the intention of ensuring that her abilities and knowledge remain under his own control. What say you to this circumstance?"

"Sire," Visselen replied with a frown, "I understood that my son considered a match between himself and the Lady Garia to be a reasonable one, but I had not thought that there was any particular motive behind the offer," a smile, "other than her beauty and exceptional personality, that is." He looked briefly at Marlin. "The charge you make against my son is a serious one, Sire. Do you wish to exercise the royal prerogative in this matter?"

Robanar made a dismissive wave with a hand. "No, old friend, I am content to leave that matter to yourself, as is only appropriate. It is well that I state the matter directly to him, though, while he is here present amongst those who wield the authority in this kingdom." He turned to Marlin. "Lord Marlin?"

"Sire." Marlin lowered himself to one knee and bent his head.

"Know now that your King has already determined that the knowledge that Mistress Garia shall provide to us, at her own choice, shall be made available freely to all the peoples of Palarand, and that we shall not prevent this knowledge from reaching the farthest reaches of Alaesia in its own time and at its own pace. There are councils established already which will oversee the introduction of new devices and ideas, such that they should not cause undue disruption to society. We understand that there will be those who will not readily accept the changes to come, and that it is likely that you are one of them. We are prepared to listen to what you say, but our decision is made. These changes will come to our world whether we wish them or no, and it is better that they occur in an organized manner than otherwise.

"It is our belief that Milady Garia has not appeared at this time and in this place by mere chance, but that her presence is a signal to us that change is required. We do not know how this will change the future, but then we did not know what future faced us before she was made known to us. I do understand that there may be confusion, resentment and misunderstanding in the days and years to come but the descriptions of the world Milady Garia came from encourage me that there will be a much better world for all at the end of it.

"For those reasons your King informs you that your attitude is a false one. If you persist in denying the inevitable, then your future rule as Duke of Brikant after your father will be an unpleasant time. Do I make myself clear?"

"As you command, Sire."

"Do I make myself clear?"

Marlin looked up at the King, his face white. "Yes, Sire." He bowed his head again.

"Marlin."

He looked up at Terys. "Your Majesty?"

"I have no doubt that your motives were pure, dear. But you are very young, and you may find that you will consider these matters very differently in ten years time. Garia is also very young, and needs time to learn about the new world she finds herself in. She is not the one for you, she will need somebody very special to complement her knowledge and abilities. I have no doubt that in a few years you will find a girl who will make you a much more suitable wife."

Marlin bowed his head to the Queen. "As you say, ma'am."

"Son?"

"Yes, father?" Marlin stood.

"We will discuss this whole subject presently, in private," Visselen said. "I am sorry, I was not aware that your opinions on these matters were so strong or we would have spoken earlier."

"I -" Marlin closed his mouth with a click. Almost anything he said now might just make his situation worse.

"Sire," Visselen addressed himself to Robanar. "I regret that this unpleasantness has happened today. For myself, I must declare in front of those here my full and complete support for your decisions regarding Milady Garia." He sighed. "Whether I can convince my son to do the same is another matter, of course. With your leave?"

"Of course, old friend. You know my door is always open to you."

Visselen rose and, beckoning Marlin to follow him, left the parlor.

Robanar turned to Garia in the silence that followed.

"There! Now he can be in no doubt that if he pursues this course, he is defying his sovereign. He is very young, I do recognize that the young often hold views contrary to their elders. Only time will tell if he will appreciate why I have made the decision in this matter which I chose to do. Milady, is your mind now at ease?"

Garia was silent for a moment, looking at the King.

"Sire, I - I don't really know," she answered finally. "I know we've talked about this before, but it still seems that I'm meddling in something I know very little about. What if Marlin's right? What if there's uproar over the ideas and machines I'm introducing? I really don't want to go down in history as the person who ruined your kingdom."

"Why else, dear," Terys said, "do you think you were brought to this world in the first place? It would seem strange for you to be delivered to us with the knowledge you have, if that knowledge were then to be ignored or concealed. If that were so, you would endure a very miserable existence amongst us, would you not?"

"Put that way, ma'am," Garia reluctantly agreed, "you have to be right. But no-one has told me why I'm here or even how long I might be here. I have to operate under the assumption that I'm here for keeps but I don't know that. I don't even know if I've been put here deliberately or if the whole thing is a stupid accident. If the latter, then perhaps I shouldn't be changing too much."

"Milady," Robanar said, "it is far too late for that. I cannot think of a single person who has tried one -" he glanced at the parlor door then, "- hmm, perhaps just one, maybe, who would willingly return to eating their meals without using a fork. Your martial arts have captured the imagination of my guards and those who witnessed the steam engine demonstration yesterday are already planning great things which will alter our lands forever. No, we are set upon the path of progress, we have no choice but to follow it to the end. You have already achieved much to earn the gratitude of those in Palarand, and that is why you are now Baroness Garia. You have thoroughly deserved it."

Garia's eyes began to fill again. She was still unused to having her praises sung so much. She was unused to even being noticed that much. "Thank you again, Sire, for believing in me."

Robanar smiled then, and in an instant the mood in the room changed completely. "And now, milady, now that we have disposed of that unpleasantness, we shall choose a much more interesting subject to occupy us until the lunch bell. I trust my brother has told you of the invitations he has made, for us all to go north after the rains? While the maids serve pel, we can tell you what we expect to happen."

~o~O~o~

There was another crowd in the laboratory this afternoon. The composition was entirely different, since the ruling elite were not present, but all the younger nobles had attended. Beside them were some of the guildsmen who had been present the previous day, together with others who Keren informed Garia worked inside the palace. This had surprised her to begin with, but she realized that a building like this required maintenance staff by the dozen to look after the fabric of the palace, the miles of pipework inside, the drains, the kitchens, the lighting... the wonder was that she hadn't thought of the need for these people before today.

Marlin was also present, standing at one end of the workbench and closely bracketed by his sisters. He refused to look Garia in the face at all, and she suspected that he was only present at the demonstration because his father had ordered him to be. Terinar and Korizet had of course left for home, so she and Keren only had Willan and Stebenar for company, although both Bleskin and Merek had also decided to attend today to see what all the fuss was about. Along with those was a small number of functionaries from within the palace whose purpose Garia didn't know.

"Who are all these people, Keren?" she asked him in a whisper.

"Oh, just some of the palace officials," he replied. "I don't know that all of them should be here, but yesterday's show has gotten people interested, so some of them have probably sneaked away from their duties to see what everyone else is talking about. You needn't worry, I recognize all of them by sight, naturally, so there's no chance of a stranger sneaking in."

"Mistress?" Tarvan asked. He reddened. "Uh, I mean, Milady? Would you like to see what modifications I made since yesterday?"

"Of course, Tarvan."

She approached the gleaming brass model and leaned over.

"The control rod, which bent yesterday, if you recall -"

Tarvan showed her what he had done, to Garia's approval. They talked about some of the other aspects of the model, and she viewed it carefully. Perhaps this one would be good enough to enable her to take the next step? If Tarvan was going to be spending some of his time in the palace, then maybe... She would have to have a talk with Guildmaster Parrel first, before she could steal one of his staff from under him. But the lad had possibilities, and they would have two months of rainy weather in which to take the first steps into yet another new realm of progress.

"That's good, Tarvan," she told him. "Do you know if Master Parrel intends to leave this model here, or will you be taking it away and re-using the parts? I have had some ideas about things I could use it for."

He looked doubtful. "I don't know, milady. We hadn't really gotten beyond making it work and demonstrating it to the King and the nobles. Are you saying that you wished to keep it in here?"

"Perhaps. We'll talk to Master Parrel about it at the next meeting. Are we ready to begin?"

"Of course, milady. Shall I light the burner?"

The second demonstration replicated the first, with the exception that nothing became bent. As Tarvan pulled the burner tray out from under the boiler at the end the audience all gathered closely around.

"Careful!" Keren warned them. "That brass is as hot as boiling water, remember! Don't burn yourselves."

There was a lot of excited questioning from the audience, some of it more detailed and perceptive than Garia had expected from people so young. In particular, she realized that the twins were much smarter than their brother by a long stretch. Both of them zeroed in on Tarvan leaving Marlin looking lost.

"Another wonderful device, milady."

She turned to see the two captains beside her. "As you say, Captain Bleskin. Has it given you some ideas?"

"Indeed, milady, although I fancy it will be my colleague Merek's job to determine how best the martial forces of Palarand may utilize such an amazing machine. As Master Tarvan said, it looks complicated but the principle is simple."

Garia thought for a moment. "I'm not sure it would be of great value immediately, captain. You can move men and equipment faster by frayen and dranakh at the moment than ever any steam powered vehicle could do." She considered. "Now, if you were mounting a siege, for instance, there might be ways a steam engine could help you. Otherwise, the biggest improvement I can think of is going to be steam powered boats. It will make traveling up and down river real easy."

"As you say, milady," Merek replied. He raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps this is not the best place for such a conversation?"

She shrugged. "We haven't said anything yet that an ordinary person couldn't have figured out, captain, but you're right, of course. Now, I can think of something in the palace where a steam engine might benefit you, although it would be an extravagant use of one, for sure. It's called an elevator."

Everyone stopped at the unusual word and gathered round to listen as she explained how a small box with a gate could be hauled up and down inside a building to save the inhabitants from having to climb stairs and ladders.

"It's just like a specialized crane, really, with somewhere for people to safely stand," she concluded.

Captain Merek looked at her intently. "You are of course referring to the watch tower," he said.

"That's right," she replied, "although as I say it would be a waste of a machine. There's not enough people going up and down to justify the expense. Now, if you replaced those treadmills at the base of the tower by a steam engine, it might be possible for one to serve both purposes."

Both captains instantly looked thoughtful, and then Bleskin brightened. "A place where such a device could be used most profitably would be the Lookout," he said. "Milady, would it be possible for an elevator to climb the height of such a cliff, do you think?"

Garia mulled it over. "It's certainly possible," she finally replied, "but Palarand would need to develop a little while before I'd consider tackling that cliff. You'll need steel all the way up for guides, and I would recommend steel wire to haul up the car as well. Over that distance ordinary rope would stretch too much." She shrugged. "Ten, fifteen years, maybe."

"As you say, milady." The two captains looked at one another.

The onlookers gradually dispersed until she was just left with Tarvan, the two captains and the young nobles. Marlin surprised her by coming up to her and bowing.

"Milady, I must offer you my deepest apologies. I did not understand the situation. This," he waved a hand at the steam engine, "proves that I have misunderstood you completely. This is beyond any possible imagining."

Garia was at a complete loss for words, so Keren responded for her.

"We all feel the same way, Marlin. Just when we think we've seen the most amazing thing it's possible to ever have, Garia comes out with something completely new. Perhaps you should attend your sisters. They show great interest in the mechanical world, and I would wager one or other might become a guildswoman in time."

Tarvan and Marlin did a double take, while both Dalenna and Terissa acquired smug smiles.

"Both of us, Highness," Dalenna said. "You don't think I'd let her do that on her own?"

Willan asked, "Milady Garia, did I hear you mention steam powered boats just now?"

Of course. Kendeven was essentially the seaward coast of Palarand, and the two would have much interest in matters nautical. Garia talked a little about steamboats of various kinds until the bell indicated dinner would shortly be served. It was a very thoughtful group who dispersed throughout the palace in order to change for dinner.

~o~O~o~

"Milady," Jenet said as the two made themselves ready for bed, "we must go to the wardrobe department tomorrow to find you some wet-weather gear."

"Oh? What does that consist of, Jenet?"

"Boots, a sort of overdress, a bonnet and a cape," the maid replied. "Of course, everyone else in the palace already has their gear but as a newcomer you are without. It shouldn't take us long, milady."

"Oh. How often am I likely to be going out, then? Does everyone just carry on when it's raining, or do you all stay indoors?"

"Mostly we stay inside, milady. If the rain is particularly heavy, it can become dangerous on the streets. But I know you will have meetings with the guildsmen, and it will be possible for carriages to move about most of the time."

"Oh. It's going to be interesting for me, Jenet. At home we don't have the sort of rain everyone's been telling me you get here, so it'll be a new experience for me."

"It is an experience I would gladly do without, milady. Though I know there are places around Alaesia which have hardly any rain, so I must be thankful that at least we have enough to grow all our food. How is your stomach today, mistress? Do you still think your... call may be coming early?"

"It is certainly possible, Jenet. I didn't expect to be so upset this morning, certainly! Why? Do you think I should talk to Margra?"

"That is your decision, milady. I ask because I can make the usual preparations if you think you are near. This is an unusual experience for me, for someone to have a call that we do not know the date of."

"All women are like this on Earth, Jenet. I guess they just go by how they feel. It's what you're used to, isn't it? Here you can use the calendar, there it's more going by the signs."

"As you say, milady. I shall make preparations tomorrow when we rise."

"Good night, Jenet."

"Good night, milady."

An uncomfortable day for Garia as the first storms which herald the start of the rainy season hit the palace, literally. Some visitors depart while others remain, including Marlin. Garia meets the new Mistress of the Wardrobe and prepares herself for life in the wet.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

BANG!

The immense explosion jolted Garia at least a foot above the bed before she landed in a heap again, shocked and abruptly awake. The after effects landed like hammer blows on her ears, rattling the doors and windows of her chamber before rapidly dying away. She shook her head to clear the ringing in her ears before propping herself up on her elbows, still groggy from being pulled out of deep sleep.

What the f..? That must have been lightning! Wow, the palace probably got struck! Guess the rains have come.

A few seconds later, after her head had properly cleared, she had another thought.

Wonder if there's a fire? Am I in danger?

She rolled off the bed and headed for the windows. The drapes were still in motion from the initial shock as she pulled them aside to peer out into the darkness.

Can't see anything in this murk. Clouds, so no moon. Uh, moons. It's raining, all right.

She reached up and unlatched the window, ready to open it to get a better view, then hesitated.

Am I going to get wet? No, silly, there's the veranda outside.

She pushed the windows apart and tasted the fresh, wet air that gusted in. It was raining, all right, quite heavily. Now that the window was open she became aware of the roar as the water hit the many roofs all round her. Looking up past the edge of the overhanging veranda roof, she could still see absolutely nothing at all, the darkness was complete. She wondered what time it was. A sound made her aware that Jenet was standing beside her, yawning as she adjusted her fluffy robe.

"A noisy introduction to the rains, milady."

"So I discover, Jenet. Is it going to be like this for two months, now?"

"Oh, no, milady. This is just the introduction, if I can use that word. Things should settle down in a day or two. And, milady, we always say two months but the rains can last between seven to eleven weeks. Nobody knows how long it will be each year, and nobody has found a way to forecast the ending of the rains, we just have to endure it."

Garia shrugged. "That's weather for you. Even on Earth, we have little idea what's going to happen from one season to the next in much detail. Oh, should we be worried? That sounded like a lightning strike on the palace. Could there be a fire somewhere? Should we get ready to evacuate, do you think?"

"It was a strike, milady. Usually it hits the high tower, that's the one we climbed to watch the stars, although sometimes it does hit other parts of the palace. The tower is stone, there's little direct danger of fire, especially in this..." Jenet gestured to the downpour outside the window, "but falling stone can damage roofs and ceilings nearby. Our chambers are far enough away that there should be no trouble here, milady. If there is any danger someone will come and warn us in good time."

Garia yawned as her body remembered it should be asleep and began to cool.

"Have you any idea what time it is? Is it worth staying up now? Come to that, is there going to be much more thunder and lightning?"

Her question was partly answered by a brilliant flash and slightly quieter bang as the storm moved off over the city.

"You may try, milady. It would be worth getting back into bed at least, it must be several bells before dawn. I don't know that anybody in the city is going to get much more sleep tonight, though."

"As you say, Jenet."

When Garia next awoke it was to sunlight streaming through the window. The drapes hadn't been pulled together, though at least the windows themselves had been closed to keep the noise down. She yawned and started the process of making herself ready for breakfast. She crossed to the window to look out before heading for the bathroom.

Wet wood, mostly. Even with the windows closed she could smell the wood, plus the recognizable odor of parched earth newly soaked, as in the desert. It brought back summers at Uncle Brad's farm, and she smiled at the memory.

"It seems we survived the night, milady."

"Yes, Jenet. That storm's been and gone. It doesn't look too bad out there right now. Let's get dressed."

"As you say, milady. I would suggest one of your normal day gowns this morning. The exercise halls will still be unusable until Duke Visselen and Count Prasard's parties have left, and we have to visit the wardrobe."

"Let's get going, then."

In the Receiving Room, where they would still be eating because of the guests, Terys came over to her.

"How are you this morning, dear? I do hope the noise didn't disturb you too much last night."

"Thank you no, ma'am, I'm okay right now. That big bang nearly threw me completely out of bed, though." Garia yawned, belatedly covering her mouth with a hand. "I think I'll certainly be ready for a nap after lunch, ma'am."

Terys gave her a concerned glance. "...And after yesterday? Do you feel better?"

Garia gave the Queen a reassuring smile. "Yes, ma'am. I wasn't feeling very confident yesterday, and what he said was exactly the wrong thing at the wrong time, I guess. It certainly helps to know that you and His Majesty support what I'm doing."

"Thank you, dear. Once he has returned home, there will be no more of that kind of distraction and you can carry on as before."

The two guard captains came through the door, saw Terys and headed towards her, stopping with salutes. Both looked as though they had not slept at all.

"Your Majesty. We have just left His Majesty, he is presently closeted with Master Terevor arranging for the repairs to be made. He will be joining you for breakfast within a moment or two."

"Thank you, Captain Bleskin. What is the extent of the damage? Have they been able to survey the roofs yet?"

"Some minor tile damage only, ma'am," Merek reported. "Apart from that, there is only the usual damage to the top of the tower. We do not believe that any other rooftop or tower was struck last night, but parties are still inspecting every roof. We believe that the inspection will be complete before any more rain falls."

"That sounds good, captain."

"Does the tower get hit all the time?" Garia asked in surprise. It must be the highest part of the palace and very nearly the highest point in the whole city. Of course it'll draw lightning! Why don't they have...

Why would they think they needed them? They probably have no idea what lightning is. Add that to the list, then. Time to educate Palarand about lightning rods and grounding.

"It does, milady," Merek replied. "It is the highest part of the palace so of course it draws the lightning first. We have continually to repair what is destroyed each time." He blinked and his expression changed to one of interest. "Milady, you are going to tell us that you are familiar with lightning, and that you know ways of preventing it from striking our buildings."

Garia smiled. "As always, Captain Merek, the answer is yes and no. Yes, I know what lightning is, but no, you cannot prevent it from striking buildings... or other high points. However," she gave him a wide grin, "there are ways of making lightning much less destructive, and I'm quite prepared to tell you how." She frowned. "As much as I know, that is. I only know what I've seen around me on Earth, I'm sure there are details I'm not aware of. But, whatever I do know, you're welcome to it."

Merek bowed to her. "Milady, I'm sure that whatever you can tell us will be of help. The continual repairs we must make to the top of the tower consume time, effort and the palace's money, and any way of reducing those will be most welcome."

"Exactly what damage was there this time, captain?" Terys asked.

"We lost part of the parapet on the north-eastern side, ma'am. Ten or eleven blocks or so. The roof of the tower seems undamaged, for which we are grateful. And, of course, the awning is quite destroyed as usual."

"Ah!" Garia exclaimed. "The awning, I remember, the frame is of iron, right?"

"Just so, milady," Bleskin confirmed. "Is that important?"

"Oh, yes! Lightning will always attempt to find the easiest path to earth, and metals are easier than stone or wood. The ironwork, poking up above the tower, will almost attract the strikes. "

The two captains looked at each other.

"It seems our theories about lightning are wrong," Bleskin said. "We thought that the stone somehow attracted it. Milady, we await your instructions with interest."

"I'll need Master Parrel in on the conversation as well," she said. "The answer to your problem is going to be more metal, not less." She grinned at the confused looks on their faces. "Don't worry, I'll explain all I'm able to then."

Robanar strode into the room, talking animatedly to Terevor. He saw Terys, Garia and the two captains and broke his conversation off with a nod before joining them.

"Everything satisfactory, dear?"

"Mostly, my dear," he replied. "There was a blocked storm drain near the stables, a window that was broken when the lightning stuck the tower, and some small leaks. The usual thing, the wood shrunken through the dry summer. A day or two of this weather and the cracks will have swollen shut, nothing to concern ourselves with. Good morning, Milady."

"Good Morning, Your Majesty," Garia replied, curtseying.

The two captains saluted. "Milady was telling us she can help us prevent lightning strikes," Bleskin said.

"Did she now?" Robanar swiveled to face Garia fully.

"Not quite, Sire," she qualified. "But I can tell you how you can reduce their impact. A later meeting of the Council, I suggest."

"Ah. As you say, milady. Shall we eat?" Robanar gestured to the table, with guests waiting either side. "I, for one, am quite hungry."

Keren was still hosting his own table, since although Duke Gilbanar and his party had departed there were still too many visitors to accommodate on a single table as normal. Willan and Stebenar sat opposite Keren and Garia, with Marlin facing Merizel and the twins opposite one another at one end. Garia noticed that Marlin seemed more relaxed this morning, although he barely spoke to anyone the entire meal.

"Highness," Willan said as soon as they had seated themselves, "I fear this will be our last meal together. The Count wishes to set off for home as soon as we may, the disturbances last night have made him anxious to depart before the weather worsens."

Keren nodded. "I understand, Willan. You have perhaps the worst of the journeys ahead of you, now that my Uncle has gotten safely across the Sirrel."

Garia's head snapped to face Keren, and he explained, "A messenger arrived late yesterday evening reporting that they had all crossed safely. Willan and Stebenar are going east, which is where the weather is coming from. Kendeven is almost completely flat so they get everything thrown at them straight from the sea. There's an old wooden bridge which gets them across Crescent Lake. It's the main route to the ferry east, the road to Viridor, but once the rains start nobody likes using it."

"I bet," she said. "If Crescent Lake used to be the actual river, how wide is it just there?"

"About three marks or so, I think. Part of it is on a causeway but the middle section is a long wooden bridge about a mark long. It's only five hundred years old. I don't think the Chivans would have managed to put a masonry bridge across the Sirrel there, it's just too wide."

"I see." She smiled at Willan. "I'm sorry you have to leave so soon."

"We are as well, milady," he replied. "We'd both really like to stay and learn more but Count Prasard would rather we returned to find out how well our father is recovering."

Stebenar added, "Highness, we like coming to visit, you know that, but this year your new companion has excited our attentions greatly. We both definitely wish to learn more!"

"Would it be possible for Garia to visit us one day soon?" Willan asked.

"I'm not sure." Keren regarded Garia for a moment. "As you are well aware, she is very busy with a number of projects, and we expect the situation to become worse before it gets better. After the rains, as you may have heard, we are all going north so I don't think she would be able to visit much before next spring." He gave Willan a reassuring smile. "You won't have to worry, though. We're not hiding all this new knowledge away from everyone. Instructors and teachers will reach Kendeven just as soon as we can train them."

"Will you send them west as well, Highness?" Dalenna asked.

"Of course, Dalenna. They'll be sent to all parts of the kingdom just as soon as we can arrange them. Has the Duke said anything about your own party leaving?"

Marlin coughed and then replied, "No, Highness, but we expect to depart tomorrow. As you are aware we have the easier road, but nobody likes to travel in the rain."

"As you say, Marlin."

At the end of the meal Kendar spoke to the King, and when Robanar rose he beckoned to Keren and Garia.

"The Marshal of the City Guard is here, he has information regarding the incident during the festival. Shall you join us in the parlor?"

"As you wish, father."

Robanar turned. "Lady Merizel, you were there, this concerns you also. Shall you join us?"

Merizel curtseyed. "As you command, Sire."

Once established in the parlor, Robanar introduced their visitors.

"This is Marshal Forton, who in times of conflict commands the forces of Palarand. Presently he oversees the City Guard, and I have charged him with investigating the incident at the festival concerning Milady Garia. The man by his side is Captain Trefkin, who he assigned the investigation to. Forton?"

"Sire." The Marshal, a man in late middle age, bowed. "As Milady Garia is present, and I have not yet chanced to speak to her, would it be possible for her to give us her version of events? In doing so it may assist with my understanding of what I have to tell you."

"As you wish, Forton. Milady?"

Garia thought back and began to recount what had happened that day. There were questions from both Forton and Trefkin, and when she had finished they also wanted to hear from Merizel and Jenet, congratulating the maid on her quick thinking move with the heavy bag. Finally, Forton began his report.

"Sire, Ma'am, Highness, My Lords and Ladies. We have questioned the two survivors of the incident reasonably thoroughly. Both are well known to the city guard as petty thieves, tavern brawlers and swords for hire. Both, questioned separately, give very similar stories which we are inclined to believe, and that is that the man Serdel came to them in the Frayen's Head inn in the Street of the Tanners offering them a job. The three, that is Colf, Mishond and the one who died, Veernal, were to kidnap a minor palace noble, a girl, who had stolen something valuable from Serdel before having him dismissed from the palace. The man Serdel made it appear as though he had engaged with the girl in an amorous liaison which had turned sour.

"The men had not connected this girl with the rumors in the city which surrounded Milady Garia so they readily agreed, the crowded festival being the perfect place for such an enterprise. As far as they were aware the intention was to keep the girl secluded until she could be traded for the stolen valuables. They were shocked by the heavy armed escort surrounding Mistress Garia when they finally located her party in the crowds but thought that they could still succeed. The rest, Sire, you are already aware of."

Robanar grunted. "As you say. Thank you, Forton. What of Serdel? Have you learned anything new?"

"Regrettably not, Sire. It seems his face, but not his name, had been noted in the Frayen's Head on occasion, but then that is a drinking house frequented by many as it is near the main market. The man Colf gave us the address of a property where Milady Garia was to have been taken but when we went there it was completely empty, even of furniture. The owner of the building was found and denied all knowledge of the intended abduction. He appears to be innocent, Sire."

Robanar nodded. "Much as we expected, Forton. You know our suspicions regarding Serdel?"

"Aye, Sire. I have a detachment in the city which does nothing but watch the Residency of Yod and all who go in and out of that building. I fear that they have established a separate organization in the city, with little direct contact with the Residency. We are searching for traces but it will be difficult, Sire. Even if we find such an organization, they may not have broken any laws so there may not be much we can do to them - legally, that is."

Robanar frowned at these last words but didn't object to them. Obviously, if such a setup was discovered, then direct action would be taken, legal or not. The King, in theory, could do anything after all. He turned to Garia.

"Milady? Have you anything to ask, or to add?"

BOOM!

Everybody in the room flinched as the lightning struck again. Garia reckoned by the noise that although it was nearby, it had probably not struck the palace this time. She looked out the window where the sun was still shining brightly, although it was darkening by the second. She recalled herself to the King's question.

"Uh, no, Sire, not at the moment. I would wish to spend some time speaking with Marshal Forton but I fear my time is all taken up by other matters."

"Of course, Milady. Forton, what do you intend to do with the two you have in custody?"

The Marshal frowned. "We are not sure, Sire. It is clear the men were duped by Serdel, but they still agreed to kidnap a woman of the court. Is this to be a simple kidnap charge, Sire, or would this be considered treason, given Milady Garia's status? There is also the matter of threatening members of the Palace Guard, and we could no doubt find other offenses to weigh them down with." He hesitated before adding, "Sire, the two were genuinely upset when they found out who they had been asked to kidnap. They have both declared that, had they known that it was Milady Garia, they would have refused to carry through the enterprise. They ask that you consider this in mitigation."

Robanar gave a non-committal grunt and waved a hand. "How would they have known who it was? Serdel wasn't going to tell them, was he? Very well, make it a simple kidnap charge. These two are mere wood shavings compared to Serdel's solid treason. Let the court know that I will consider mitigation at the appropriate time, but at the same time it needs to be made clear to all that I will not permit such activities in my Kingdom."

Forton bowed. "As you command, Sire." He turned to Garia, hesitantly. "Milady, in the City Guard we have heard rumors about you and your fighting abilities..."

Garia smiled at him. "Of course, Marshal. I am currently training a small number of the Palace Guard who will become instructors in their turn. I suggest you talk to Captain Bleskin for further details."

Forton bowed again. "Thank you, milady."

"Thank you for your efforts, Forton," Robanar told him. He was obviously dismissing the men, and they saluted before leaving the room. The King turned to Garia.

"Garia, it seems that the idea that we should travel north after the end of the rains becomes more favorable by the bell. I know that you will be in demand here, but you will be a constant target the longer you remain in the city. Some weeks spent away from public view will allow interest in you to subside. Do you not agree?"

"As you say, Sire. Not only do I agree with you, I'm discovering a wish to see some more of the country I now find myself in. With all due respect to Your Majesty, the inside of the palace is starting to feel a little... familiar."

Robanar smiled at her. "I understand exactly what you mean, my dear. Although there are those in the palace would deny it, I was once your age, and I remember fretting at the confines of these walls also. Keren will tell you the same." His expression became wry. "Regrettably, while the water descends we will all have to become familiar with the walls around us. It may be necessary for us to travel into the city from time to time but the experience is not pleasant."

He stood. "And now, we must assemble to offer a farewell to our friends from Kendeven, and wish that they manage to reach home before the waters fully descend."

The front entrance to the palace, where Garia had stood the previous day to see off Gilbanar and family, had a wide porch with a tiled canopy covering most of the steps. However, by the time they reached the entrance it was raining hard, hard enough that the noise was so great they couldn't hear themselves think let alone speak. They therefore gathered in the lobby just inside the great iron-bound doors to wait for Count Prasard, Willan and Stebenar to appear. Terys decided to pass the time by asking Garia about weather conditions at home.

"Do you have rains like this on Earth, my dear?"

"A difficult question to answer, ma'am, seeing as this is the first rain I have seen since arriving here. Yes, of course it rains, but only in small areas over the Earth does it usually rain heavily for months at a time. I didn't live in one of those areas, fortunately. We did get storms like this from time to time where I lived."

Garia attempted to convey the large variation in climate and weather over the Earth but found it difficult to explain to people whose idea of long distances was a few hundred miles. She did manage to convey that weather was a large and complex subject she didn't know a great deal about.

"But I can tell you, what you see in the sky is only a small part of what's going on, and it really shouldn't be difficult to start some kind of measurement going, so that you can begin to understand what's happening and get some kind of weather forecasting system operating."

"Maker! Is that possible, my dear?"

"Up to a point, ma'am. It's something I think I'll need to discuss with Master Gerdas and Master Hurdin." Garia turned to Merizel and rolled her eyes. "Add weather forecasting to the list, Merry, along with devices to measure atmospheric temperature and pressure." She turned back to the Queen. "Ma'am, you can usually figure out what will happen for a day or two, even for a week in some cases, but it tends to get vague beyond that. You can predict things like early frosts and such, but the weather will always surprise you when you least expect it."

"As you say, dear. But if that is so, why then might we trouble ourselves guessing what will happen when it will happen anyway?"

"Because it can be useful to farmers, ma'am, or fishermen, or seamen, or even construction workers, people who work outside."

CRACK!

Another strike made them all duck, the noise seeming louder because it hit them via the open doorway. A number of people looked upwards, to assure themselves there was still a ceiling over their heads. That lightning bolt seemed to be a parting shot, however, because the sun came out very shortly afterwards to show a palace courtyard gleaming wet. As if by magic a line of carriages and wagons appeared before the entrance, and Prasard himself made an appearance shortly afterward.

"Sire, I wish this were a less hurried departure," he said. "It seems that I am running away from my King, and it is not so."

"We understand, Prasard," Robanar replied, "but we know your journey might become more difficult if you delay. Where are the two boys? Ah, good. Now, I desire that you take no risks on your journey home. You have our thanks for your attendance at this year's festival, and you may tell Norvelen that we shall likely visit him in the spring. Give our best wishes to Shenna, will you, and tell her we hope all is well with the youngsters."

Visselen, Marlin and the twins had appeared with Prasard and his party, and farewells were exchanged within the crowded porch. The travelers went outside and climbed into the first carriage. Garia noted that all of the accompanying party, those who were not seated inside carriages, wore voluminous creamy-yellow outer garments resembling oilskins, reminding her that she had to collect her own sometime that day. Finally the trumpeter blew his departure tune and the carriages and wagons moved off.

As the procession clattered out of the courtyard Garia found that the twins had joined her.

"Garia, we wish to return the tunic and skirt we borrowed," Terissa said.

Dalenna added, "Seeing as we will shortly start packing ready to leave. It is a very clever design. I know of no seamstress who would have thought of such a thing."

Garia smiled at them. "That's just because you have no history of such styles, and no need for them either."

"Until now," Dalenna said. "We're going to start our own exercises when we get home."

"Daddy says that he will let us," Terissa continued, "having seen what you are able to do here. Nobody thought that a girl or woman could do such things!"

"You will send us one of your instructors, won't you?" Dalenna said wistfully. "When they're ready."

"Perhaps the one named Benith." Terissa added with a distinctly guilty look.

Garia tried to keep her face straight. "Look, perhaps we ought to go to your chamber, you can give me back the tunic and skirt, and we can talk along the way." As an apparent afterthought she turned to Keren. "Keren, are you busy right now? If not, could you accompany the twins and I back to their chamber? They have some questions."

Keren turned to Robanar as Terys raised an eyebrow, but the Queen said nothing.

"Yes, Keren," Robanar said, nodding permission, "off you go. We will meet again at lunch."

As the four walked through the corridors Keren said, "Questions?"

"Ah," Garia said. "The twins seem to be attracted to Benith. They wondered whether he could be sent to train them once he is ready."

His face creased into a grin. "I see why you wanted me along, now." He turned to the twins. "Have you had much dealings with Benith, girls?"

"He conducted us around the festival," Terissa said. "We enjoyed the day with him."

Dalenna added, "He was a perfect gentleman." She giggled. "In every way!"

Keren sighed. "Ah, I regret to inform you that Benith, despite appearances and behavior, prefers his own kind over women. You would not have known this, I have heard he is quite discreet."

The reaction of the twins was not what either Keren or Garia expected. They looked at one another and then Dalenna said, "A project!"

"Let us see if we can show him what he is missing," Terissa added.

This ought to be interesting, Garia thought. If Benith is gay, he could have a hard time of it over there. I won't bet against the twins, though. It's already clear that either one is much smarter than I am. If they can't make an honest man out of Benith, nobody could.

"You two are quite crazy, you know that?" Keren told them, shaking his head. "If you attempt what I think you plan to attempt, you might drive him away, and then you wouldn't get trained at all. I would suggest that your priority ought to be knocking some sense into that brother of yours. Anyway, I can't influence who goes where from those we've been training. You'll have to make representations to Captain Merek."

"He didn't seem to us to be one of those who holds his sword in the other hand," Terissa said sulkily.

"Quite the opposite, in fact," Dalenna added. "If he had been a noble instead of a guardsman Daddy would definitely have accepted him as a suitor."

"You both have a crush on Benith, then," Garia said with a smile. "I can definitely see why."

Both girls rolled their eyes. Garia decided it wouldn't be too long before duh entered the local language.

"Captain Merek, eh?" Terissa muttered.

"We'll have to plan this very carefully," was the reply.

With Garia and Keren exchanging amused glances over the heads of the twins, the four continued through the corridors.

~o~O~o~

Yolda looked up as Garia and Jenet entered her office.

"I understand," Garia began, "that there is special outer clothing needed if I am to go out in the rain. Of course I do not yet possess any."

"As you say, milady," Yolda replied, rising. "It were probably best if I let my successor deal with your request. I shall go and find her."

Yolda left and shortly returned with another woman. Garia recognized the face, which meant she had probably seen her at mealtimes but otherwise knew nothing about her.

"Milady Garia, this is Lady Dyenna who will be assuming the post of Mistress of the Wardrobe once the rains end. Milady, this is Lady Garia of Blackstone, recently arrived in Palarand under strange circumstances and now adopted daughter of the King and Queen. She has a relatively simple request for wet-weather clothing and I thought perhaps you might attend to her."

"Of course, Yolda," the woman said. "I was with the auditors, perhaps you could take my place."

"As you wish, milady."

Yolda bobbed briefly and then left, leaving the new woman looking curiously at Garia.

"Milady, I know of you, of course, but we have not met till now. I have heard, from the Queen, some of your difficulties with Mistress Yolda and I can tell you now that you will not encounter such difficulties once I become Mistress of the Wardrobe. Indeed, the Queen was most explicit on that point. Let me see, somewhere on this desk there is a note concerning yourself."

She searched briefly through the ordered piles of parchment on the desk before finding what she wanted.

"Ah! Yes, I see." She frowned as she read the document before looking up at Garia. "The Queen expects great things of you, milady. It seems that you can do things no woman would have thought possible, and in order to to those things, you require kinds of garments of which Mistress Yolda evidently disapproved. I am to give you my full co-operation, and in addition the services of Senior Seamstress Rosilda will be made available to you whenever you require them." She looked up. "Of course, I should say that there are certain times of the year when the wardrobe is busy, and it might be best if requests for unusual garments are not made at those times."

"I understand, Dyenna," Garia replied. "Like before the festival. I'll bear that in mind."

"As you say, milady. Then, if you'd care to follow me?"

Dyenna led them to a different hut than Garia had been before. This one was filled with wet weather gear, mostly of the pale yellow color. There was a strange smell in the hut. At one end, there was a preparing and robing area where Garia and Jenet waited until Dyenna appeared with clothing over one arm. Dyenna handed one voluminous garment to Jenet. Garia reached out to examine the fabric, which was unlike anything she had seen before.

"What is this stuff, Jenet?"

"It is a plain cloth, milady, soaked in wax. Do you remember, milady, when His Highness showed you the countries surrounding Palarand? In Plif there grows a reed, and when these are boiled up in water a wax can be extracted. I'm sorry, milady, I know little more than that."

"We keep vats of wax to treat the cloth, milady," Dyenna explained. "Once it is soaked and the excess drained, the material is ironed to ensure the wax binds tightly to the fibers."

"That is why it looks so shiny, then."

To Garia the cloth looked almost like it was plastic coated. With a surface this smooth, the rain would roll right off.

"What do I do, then?"

"This fits first, milady," Jenet said, "over your gown. We wrap it round like so."

It was like a pinafore, with a belled mid-calf skirt to accommodate wide gowns and a short bodice which only came up to her armpits. Two wide lightly padded straps went over the shoulders holding everything in place. The front overlapped, the outer layer being secured by ties at the left side and waist. Despite the construction it felt very light to wear. Garia likened the top half to the garments deep-sea fishermen wore, but of course they would never have had skirts below! A wide skirt assured that rain would be directed away from any clothing she wore underneath.

"Next, milady, you put the bonnet on."

This was like an old-fashioned Victorian bonnet with a fairly substantial peak in front. Jenet tied it off under her chin, and then a hooded cape-like garment was pulled over her head and arranged. This came down to about her hips and covered her arms completely.

"What about my feet?"

"We'll find you a pair of boots presently, milady," Dyenna said, "but first I wanted to check that we had sized your water gear correctly. How does that feel?"

"It doesn't feel tight, or awkward, or anything like that," Garia replied. "I won't really know until I go out in the rain wearing it, will I?"

The peak of the bonnet stops the hood slipping over my eyes, and keeps the rain off my face. There's no opening in the front of the cape, so no water can get in. These people seem to have thought these out very well, but then they've had lots of reason to, if the rains are what I expect them to be. Hmm. These could get very warm and sticky if the weather stays hot, though.

"As you say, milady. You are satisfied, then?"

"I think so. I assume Jenet will know about the care and attention of these things?"

"I do, milady," Jenet answered. It seemed that Dyenna had little knowledge of Jenet's long experience in the palace.

"Then, if we may remove them, we can go and find you some boots."

The boots turned out to be made of a heavier material than the water gear, more like canvas, excepting of course the soles which were leather. The boots looked like rubber boots, coming up almost to the knee and being laced at the rear of the calf like all the other boots Garia had worn so far. A folded insert behind the laces ensured the boots were truly waterproof.

"Do these clothes only come in the one color, then?" she asked as the boots were removed.

"It is a tradition, milady, certainly within the Valley," was the reply. "I understand that with one exception, any attempt to use dyed material means that the wax does not hold properly. The exception is the water gear the guard wear, which is made out of a wool naturally dark in color. Everyone else wears this light color. In the rain, the color does not matter, after all."

"As you say, Dyenna. Very well, have we everything?"

"You do, milady. Does your maid have suitable water gear?"

"I have, milady," Jenet replied, "although it is some years old. Perhaps I should bring it to be checked and reproofed."

"Of course," Dyenna agreed. "The wax will eventually wear at certain points and let water through. Bring your gear as soon as you can and I'll have someone examine it for wear."

They carried the garments back to the office where Dyenna found, after a search, Garia's records and added them to it.

These seem quite practical. The cape overlaps the... pinafore, and the pinafore overlaps the boots. It looks like they aren't going to need any help from me here. Unless...

"Um, have you ever heard of something called an umbrella?"

"Milady?"

"Okay. How about a parasol?"

Dyenna shook her head. "I do not know those words, milady."

Garia smiled at her. "Not to worry. Just an idea I had. Maybe I'll come back some time and explain."

Walking back through to their suite, Garia had a question.

"What do the men wear, Jenet?"

"Oh, much the same as us, milady."

"What?"

"The shape is different, of course, because a man is a different shape. But the water gear is almost the same."

"How does one tell the difference, then? I mean, when two people meet out in the street?"

"If it is raining, then nobody minds, milady. There is enough difference to tell. If you were to look closely, you might see that the men's skirts are overlapped to the right, where ours are overlapped to the left."

"They don't have big skirts like us, surely?"

"Actually, milady, if a man is riding, the skirt will be bigger, since it must cover the saddle as well. Walking in town, or when riding in a carriage, the men usually have a narrow skirt, enough to sit down in but no more."

Every time I think I have this society figured out, they go and surprise me. I ought to have expected something of the sort. After all, the men wear tights instead of pants, don't they?

"It's worth knowing that as a warning, Jenet. When I go out in the rain - as I'm almost sure to in the next couple months - at least I'll know what to expect."

"As you say, milady."

~o~O~o~

BANG!

By chance, Garia had happened to be facing a window when the strike occurred, and with the gloom both from the lateness of the hour and the heavy cloud cover her eyes were not prepared for the brilliant flash directly in front of her. In addition the strike was so close, on the buildings directly opposite her across the courtyard, that the sound completely deafened her. The pressure wave from the blast blew in a window along the corridor behind her and she grabbed for support as the world shuddered.

There were sparkles as her overloaded eyes tried to recover, which gradually transformed into multi-colored blotches which slowly moved round her vision. Her ears were completely numb and she briefly wondered if she had split her eardrums. The room steadied, and she released her grip on his waist, wanting to step back and see if she could stand on her own feet yet. She didn't want to release her grip, though, especially as she discovered that he was holding her as tightly as she was holding him.

Wait, what?

A very faint voice came to her from a distance. "Garia, are you all right?"

"I -"

Realizing both that she couldn't hear her own voice, and that Keren - for it must be he - probably couldn't hear her either, she raised the volume and tried again.

"I think so. I can't see anything, and I can hardly hear you at all."

A cloth was dabbing at her face, and she realized that her eyes were streaming from the effort of recovery. With an effort, she slackened her grip and Keren released her to stand on her own two feet. She was somehow aware that there were servants rushing through the corridor behind them.

"Come this way."

Strong hands guided her along the corridor into a quieter one. She discovered that one of the pale blotches in front of her eyes was an anxious face looking down on her, and as she watched it resolved into Keren.

"Wow." Her voice still sounded tinny and far away, but at least she could hear herself now. "That was a bit close, wasn't it?"

"Aye, we were lucky," he said. "How do you feel?"

"A bit stunned. My hearing's off but I can understand you, just. My eyes hurt. What's happened to the palace?"

"Don't know yet. We've got teams ready for anything like this, we should be safe enough."

"Oh, God. Do we have to put up with this for the next two months?"

"Fortunately not, Garia. This will only happen the next few days, and then there's so much rain it settles down. Do you think you can manage to continue, or shall I take you back to your suite?"

She shook her head, a mistake.

"No, let's continue. I should have recovered by the time we get to the Receiving Room."

They had been on their way to dinner, the last to be held in the Receiving Room in honor of their guests before the Duke of Brikant led his entourage home. She had belatedly realized that she wanted to leave a good impression on Duke Visselen, to show him that she wasn't an instrument of chaos out to destroy everything that Palarand stood for, so she had chosen one of her more modest evening gowns in pale green. Now she stumbled on the hem as they assisted her through the palace.

"I'm sorry, I think it's affected my balance."

"Not to worry, we have plenty of time," he reassured. "Here, take my hand. Jenet, go the other side."

When they entered the Receiving Room everyone took in the situation and crowded around.

"What happened, Keren?" Robanar asked.

"A strike, father, right round the corner from where we were. Garia took the flash full in the face. There must have been damage, I don't know how much, I was more concerned with getting her to safety."

"As you should, son. People are always more important than buildings. Come, bring her to sit at table."

With only Visselen's party remaining, they were back to a single table, and Garia was placed next to Robanar's seat. A goblet was placed in her hand and she took a sip, which proved to be of water. Her sight was returning gradually, although she knew it would probably be tomorrow before it recovered completely, and she also knew that tonight would likely be painful.

"Sire." It was Visselen speaking. "Should we delay our meal? I would be uncomfortable dining while your staff endeavor to save the building."

"As you say, old friend. I have sent a runner to discover the damage and report back. We shall inform the kitchen of the delay."

Garia realized that the twins had gathered round her.

"Did you see what happened?" one asked.

"No," she replied. "There was just a flash and that blinded me. The noise was so loud it blew one of the windows in, but not where we were, fortunately."

"Were you that close?"

Keren answered. "It struck a building the other side of the courtyard we were passing by. As close as I ever want to get. How are you two dealing with this? Frightened?"

"Sort of. Concerned would be a better word. We wouldn't want the roof to fall in on us, and fire's never funny, is it? I'm glad we live in a castle that's mostly stone. Sorry, Highness."

Garia could almost feel Keren's grin as he replied, "It's not your fault that this old palace has grown like a stubborn weed. Mostly the lightning strikes the High Tower, which as you both know is made of... stone. The wooden parts of the building are usually spared."

"Garia, dear," Terys asked her, "Shall we ask Margra to attend you? You look quite shaken."

"Thank you, no, ma'am. It is passing. I think I should be all right by the time the food arrives."

"If you're sure?"

"I am, ma'am. I'll ask if I need something."

The runner returned and spoke to Robanar, who turned and made an announcement.

"A hallway where four corridors meet was struck, on the upper floor. Part of the roof is heavily damaged but there is no fire. We have a team endeavoring to pull a tarpaulin over the hole, although it is difficult due to the rain and the darkness. We have instructed them to call on us if there is need but it appears there is no further danger to the building. We may proceed with our meal, then. Please, all of you come and be seated."

The meal was as usual but Garia didn't contribute much since her ears were still not right. She decided that if there was no improvement in the morning she would ask Margra to take a look, although she wondered just what the medicine of this time would be able to offer her. Her sight had recovered, though she knew her eyes would probably hurt tonight.

She caught sight of Marlin sitting along the table, opposite Merizel. He was eating his meal in silence, using his fork properly but it seemed reluctantly. He became aware of her attention and gave her a quick glance before turning away with a resentful expression on his face.

That one hasn't got over whatever is bugging him. I'd hoped we had squelched him enough that he would start looking at the situation rationally. I'll make sure the twins are on his case. I'd rather them sort him out than go chasing after a hunk like Benith.

"Garia?" Robanar asked her while the plates were being removed. "Do those on Earth handle fires any differently than we do here, would you think? I'm wondering if there are ways we can improve our procedures here in the palace."

"We have building codes, Sire, which mean that precautions are built right into buildings as they are constructed. Of course, we have buildings like this one that are very old, and it is sometimes difficult to protect them the way we would like to without ruining them. One thing we do, though, is put water pipes in ready for the fire crews. That means they don't have to run hoses all the way to the nearest water source for their pumps. Of course, all our buildings have running water so it's quite easy to do that."

"This palace has water pipes through most parts," Robanar said, "especially the rear where the living quarters and the kitchens are. Could we use those? They are not designed for such a purpose."

"You may be able to, Sire," she said noncommittally. "I'd have to take a look at the system. Sometimes, even though it is more expense, it is better to put in a whole new system just as an insurance against a fire. Does Palarand, the city I mean, have anything like a Fire Department, Sire? Perhaps that would be the best place to start."

"What might a Fire Department be, milady?"

Garia then riveted the attention of the table with a description of a small-town Fire Department, complete with mobile pumps, hydrants, dedicated firefighters and the associated building codes, insurances and other related matters. She was glad when the tables were finally cleared and she could give her throat a rest.

"We intended to have some small entertainment this evening, milady," Robanar said as they rose. "To share with Duke Visselen and his family. Will you stay? You look somewhat tired, as you might after your experience. Should you retire instead? We would not object if you desired to spend a quieter evening." He smiled at her. "There will be music, and I know that it is not comfortable to your ears."

"If you permit, Sire, I shall retire, then. I should say a few words to Duke Visselen and his children first, though."

"As you wish, Garia."

She sought out the Duke first.

"Your Grace, it has been interesting to meet those on who the King relies," she told him. "I must apologize for making trouble within your family."

"It is not you, milady, who is the source of our trouble, but my eldest son, as you are well aware. If you had been a different kind of person I might resent the changes you bring to Alaesia, but I find I cannot. I can assure you that, if you should ever visit us at home, you will be assured of a warm welcome." He gave a sigh, but the smile was still there. "I have two daughters who are both clever and strong-willed, and I have no doubt that you are of the same mold. I have been forced to review the way I understand the fair members of our society, and I find that I have been doing them a disservice. I look forward to the wonders you promise to us, milady."

"Thank you, Your Grace," she said, giving a low curtsey.

"Well? What did daddy say?"

"He told me he had two smart, strong-willed daughters," she told them moments later. "Was he talking about you?"

"He's sharper than he looks," Terissa said. "He knows exactly what we're doing."

"And he approves," Garia said. "I think it surprised him at first, but he's willing to let you see how far you can get. And with me as an example to follow, I think you'll both go quite far."

Their faces were shining. "Do you think so?"

"I do. But, remember, you're still very young and you will change a lot before you're properly grown up. Don't attempt to do everything at once. Just make sure you build a proper base before you start breaking all the customs."

"You're right, Garia." The two looked at one another. "It's so difficult, though. Neither of us is very patient."

"You have a problem at home I'd like to see you tackle first," she told them. "You have to find a way to handle Marlin. If he stays the way he was when he arrived he'll be a big problem in future."

Dalenna's face was downcast. "Trouble is, he doesn't listen to us. Firstly, he's older. Secondly, we're girls, and girls don't count."

"Oh, I think the last week or so has shown him that's not true at all," Garia said with a smile. "And, once you start throwing him around a mat he'll have a lot more respect for womankind, don't you think?" The smile faded. "It's his attitude towards progress that is our biggest problem, though. See what you can do, girls."

The two were serious. "We'll try our best, Garia." A grin from Dalenna. "And thank you for making our visit so much fun! We can't wait till we meet again!"

Lastly, she had to face Marlin. He was standing talking to Bleskin when she joined them.

"Lord Marlin. Captain."

"Milady." Marlin inclined his head. "Do you retire?"

"After I've spoken to you, yes. I'm still affected by that lightning strike."

"As you say, milady. It cannot have been a pleasant experience." He hesitated, choosing words he might not have used if they had been alone. "Milady, I must accept the truth of what you have told us about yourself. I now know that there is no other explanation but that you come from somewhere else entirely. Your discussion of fire precautions earlier convinces me that you speak freely of matters that are commonplace on your own world, where I originally though you to be a spinner of wild tales. In that respect you have my apology for my previous attitude towards you." His lips thinned as though he were contemplating something unpleasant. "I have to tell you, though that I still do not agree with the way that you are letting all these new ideas loose upon Palarand society. If it were my choice, I would prefer life to remain the way it always has been."

Bleskin could hardly contain himself.

"My Lord! You would allow buildings to burn, and people to die, simply because you refused ideas about fire prevention? I cannot agree at all."

"But, that wasn't what..." Marlin looked surprised, because that argument hadn't occurred to him. His shoulders slumped. "I find I cannot disagree with you, captain. I find the arguments for and against most bewildering. If you will excuse me, I shall rejoin my father."

He bowed, this time, quite low to both of them, and then stalked off across the room.

"Milady," Bleskin said as they watched him go, "that one will cause trouble in future."

"We know, captain. But he's only seeing the disadvantages, not the advantages. Once he's home, the twins will get to work on him. I'm betting he'll come round in time."

"As you say, milady. I hope you are right."

Garia learns something about her body's limitations as the days of rain continue. Rosilda introduces the bra to Anmar, Garia educates a Metalsmith about the economics of mass production and the Council learn about thermometers, barometers and fire tenders.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia leaned forward, her elbows on the windowsill, her chin in her hands, and looked out at the never-ending downpour. It was strange to think that just a week ago every morning was bright sunlight and balmy air, now it was perpetual rain and humidity that would do a sauna proud. The black storm clouds that had so disrupted the palace routine had merged and mellowed so that the sky was now a uniform dull gray, when it could be made out at all, that is.

The Brikants had departed, their procession of carriages and luggage wagons crunching out of the palace yard in a hailstorm, and Garia had initially breathed a sigh of relief. But once everything had settled down into its normal routine she realized just how much she had missed having visitors her own age around the place. Still, there were enough demands on her time, and so...

"Milady? Are we ready?"

"Uh, yes, Jenet. Just thinking about how quiet the palace is now that everyone has gone. And the absence of sunshine isn't helping much."

"As you say, milady. One's heart feels so much happier when the sun is in the sky, even when the day will become very hot. The dark days of rain will not last for long, though, and we are used to it. Once they are finished we will have the cool, crisp days of fall which are much sunnier if not so warm."

"I'm glad to hear it, Jenet. Let's go, then."

They breakfasted as normal in the household dining room. Joining them regularly now was Captain Merek, who was assuming more of the authority he would officially gain when the rains ended, for it would be then that Captain Bleskin properly retired.

"Milady Garia," he said at table, "I am impressed by the speed at which the men have picked up the Tai Chi. Even the dullest among them can pick up such simple movements. When I first watched you do the exercises it seemed you indulged in little more than a girl's dance, but it is now obvious that it is not so."

"Not you as well," rumbled Robanar. "The Queen is pestering me to involve myself in this ritual but I do not have the time."

Beside him Terys did no more than smile at Garia and Merek.

"Uh, Sire," Garia said, "I'm sure that we could come to some arrangement. There is no need for you to worry about it for a month or so, I am quite as busy as you right now."

"Indeed, milady, and I ought to insist that you take some rest," he said. "I have had many years to become accustomed to the load but you are still yet very young as these matters go."

"Sire, I have promised the Queen," who smiled fondly at her, "that I will only labor five days in every seven, but those two days seem to be when things happen to me. I'm hoping that the rains may give me a chance to relax a little more."

"As you say, my dear. But yet you do this exercise every morning."

"Sire, I do. I eat meals every day, too. And sleep every night. Tai Chi once learned is not a chore to do, and once done the rest of the day is available for work, rest or play."

"A good attitude, dear," Terys complimented. "What have you planned for today?"

"Merizel? Rosilda today, I think?"

"That's right, milady, after our nap this afternoon. Then, this evening, a meeting about printing."

"Oh. Okay."

When Garia, Keren and Merizel entered the Large Training Room they noticed at once that there were far more men standing around than there had been the previous few days. She was now teaching Tai Chi to the whole Quadrant first thing every morning, and to accommodate them they had to use the big room. Once finished, the men would do basic drilling or other training while she took her file into the Self Defense Training Room for their own specialized routines. Today there seemed to be nearly double the usual number present, and a lot of those were not wearing guard fatigues.

As they entered Bleskin came up to them and saluted.

"Highness, Milady, good morning! As you see we have inducted some new recruits today. They will not trouble you, they will stand against the walls while you conduct the Tai Chi."

"New recruits, captain?"

"Aye, milady. Since the file that you train will become instructors, their absence leaves other files short. There will no doubt be further instructors to come," she nodded agreement, "and you will of course require your own guard in time."

"Me? I understand the practical reasons, captain, but surely I'm not entitled to my own guard? I would have thought the palace guard would be enough to look after me."

"You are a Baroness in your own right, milady," he pointed out, "and therefore entitled to arrange your own protection. And though you currently reside in the palace, it may not always be so. We are only speaking of a small number of men, in any case. Would you not prefer to have around you those you know well and may trust with your life? The King assumes that you would pick from among his guard, with his full approval, and so we must replenish the ranks."

Garia groaned internally. Not only did she now have a secretary and maids but she would soon have eight or ten men-at-arms! Is this how it starts? I'll have all these people depending on me, and I'm not sure I can cope with it. These people know what they're doing, though, and there's always friendly faces to turn to when I need some help or advice.

"As you say, captain. Well, shall we begin?"

Everybody had begun to understand the Tai Chi by now, and though some were slower than others progress was being made each day. The men could be divided into two, those who 'got it' and a much smaller group who were doing the moves by rote. Discussing the situation afterwards with Bleskin and Merek - who had both started doing the exercises as well - they decided to complete the whole sequence before attempting some remedial work with those who didn't 'get it'.

"Who are all these men?" she asked at the end, pointing to the recruits. "What sort of man wants to join the Palace Guard these days?"

"A wide variety, milady," Merek replied. "There is prestige in being a guardsman, whether of the palace or the city, so there are always applicants when we recruit. Most of those in front of you will be second sons, sons of farmers or tradesmen or merchants from all over Palarand, although of course most are local. There are families whose men have been guardsmen for generations, others who have too many mouths to feed, one or two who have backgrounds they wish to leave behind. There is even the occasional adventurer from afar as you may have noticed. We accept many but we refuse more, and of those we initially accept, some will later be rejected for various reasons."

She became thoughtful. "Is this the sort of method a spy would use to get inside the palace?"

"A good question, milady, especially in view of recent circumstances. I assure you that since recent events we are determined to keep a closer watch on all our men until we can know that they are trustworthy. The men are billeted separately, and until fully trained and passed suitable they have little opportunity for mischief."

"Sounds just like our Army recruiting at home," she said. "Why now, though, just when the rains start?"

"Because, milady," Bleskin said, "there will be fewer distractions for them. They may spend two months training without the kind of interruption that occurs at other times of the year." He gave her a look which implied she was the cause of some recent distractions.

"As you say, captain," she said demurely. "I'll try to keep a low profile."

"I have no doubt, milady," he smiled back, "That you'll try."

She led her instructor trainees through into their room and they dispersed themselves over the mats, ready to watch what she would demonstrate to them with Keren before trying the moves out themselves.

"Teacher." Kerrak held up a hand.

"Yes, Kerrak?"

"I've been thinking." Several of the others gave mock groans which were ignored. "About what we tried yesterday. It seems to me that there is a way I might defeat that throw you showed us."

Garia nodded approval. "Good. That shows that you are thinking about what we are doing and figuring out why and how the moves work. Would you like to come and show me? It might be something I haven't shown you yet or it might be something I did wrong. I don't claim to be the expert on this form of fighting by any means. I quite expect you ten to surpass my own skills eventually and start working out your own fighting moves. That's the way it works on Earth, I don't see why it shouldn't work that way here."

The two squared up on a mat with the others in a ring around them.

"You explained that when you ducked under my arm, like so," Kerrak said, "then I would naturally attempt to compensate for your change of position by moving, and that would unbalance me."

"That's right. So then I could grab you here and here and lever you over."

"As you say, Teacher. But, I wondered if instead I were to step sideways like this."

Kerrak moved his leading foot by no more than a few inches, leaned forwards and grabbed Garia's tunic. Suddenly, it was she who sailed through the air to land on the mat. Instead of rolling smartly to her feet, however, she remained sprawled on her side.

Oh, no!

She looked up at the surrounding group with an expression of surprise and embarrassment.

"A problem, Teacher?" Keren asked. "You're not injured, are you?"

Her face flamed. "No, Keren, nothing so simple. I, ah, have discovered I have an upset stomach. Jenet?"

Oh, crap. Why now, of all times? And why wasn't there any warning?

Garia carefully levered herself to her feet, careful not to show anything or to let anything become visible that would normally be concealed by the extended hem of her tunic.

"Teacher?" Tord came to her rescue. "If you have need, there is a toilet at the back of the Small Training Room. It will not be as well appointed as those in your quarters, I have no doubt, but..." he shrugged, "it should suffice."

She gave him a grateful smile. "Oh, thank you, Tord!" She looked round at their faces. "I have to go. I think Keren can look after you all till I can get back."

Jenet wrapped Garia's skirt around her mistress's waist before leading her out of the room and back into the crowded outer room. Merek was now talking to a circle of the newcomers in a loud voice, attempting to be heard over the drumming of the rain on the high roof. They went quickly into the Small Training Room, Garia walking carefully but knowing it probably wasn't making a great deal of difference.

"Did you eat something you shouldn't, milady?" Jenet asked quietly as they crossed the smaller room.

"No, Jenet. It isn't that kind of upset stomach. It's the sort caused by Kalikan."

"But that means... oh. Milady, it is three days too early."

Now that she knew what was happening, the very mild sensations she had been feeling in her stomach that morning became familiar. Now that she thought about it, her breasts did feel just a touch more swollen than usual.

But why was this one so different than the last one? Will I have to put up with this every month, not knowing what's going to happen?

They went through a door at the rear of the room and found themselves in a corridor running the length of a lean-to behind the main building. Rooms off included a small kitchen, changing rooms including a primitive shower, and a toilet cubicle at the very end. Quickly, they entered and stripped off the skirt.

"Eew! I don't think I'll ever get used to this, Jenet."

"Normally, one has warning, milady, but this I do not understand. Hold still, let me..."

"Three days early, you said? Oh, I understand all right. Looks like I don't follow Kalikan but Earth's moon. Call it 'The Call of Luna', if you like. Earth's moon goes round in about twenty-eight days or so which makes the timing about right."

"As you say, milady. Would this be the normal time between calls on Earth, then? If so, we can mark the calendar with the dates. It will not be as easy - if you would lift your foot - not as easy as for women of Anmar but nothing we can't manage."

"It's not so simple, I'm afraid, Jenet. The number of days between... calls... on Earth is not as regular as I understand those here are. How am I going to get back to my suite, Jenet? I can't wear those tights again." Garia wrinkled her nose as the odor reached it.

"No-one will notice, milady. If you remember, your skirt was made longer than normal to conceal the fact you were wearing the tights. Let us talk of these matters later, milady. If you will excuse me, I must fetch some water from that kitchen."

Jenet walked along the corridor, then at a thought went to the entrance and opened it, finding Yasoon and Sardan standing guard outside. Hearing the noise they turned and grinned at her.

"Tord guessed what was going on and sent us to make sure you didn't get interrupted. Is the Baroness all right?"

"She is, thank you, although some cleaning up is required. We will be in here some little time, I'm afraid."

"Don't concern yourself about us, Jenet. We'll do anything for the Baroness, as would any of the men."

Jenet gave them a smile of thanks and closed the door.

Fortunately because Garia's period was just beginning it wasn't too difficult to clean up. Jenet had packed a panty and an emergency pad in her bag - as always - and these were quickly secured in position. With the ruined tights wrapped up inside a cloth and in the bag, they returned to the others, Garia feeling strange in bare legs. Keren's face held an anxious inquiry.

"Thank you all, just something unexpected, that's all. I won't be able to take part in any more training, but I should be able to supervise. So, what have you been doing while I was out?"

"Kerrak was explaining the throw he demonstrated with you, and I think he has a point," Keren said. "Someone with no training wouldn't do that, but anyone in this room would know how to avoid the throw. We've been trying to work out a suitable counter, and of course what happens when you meet someone who knows the counter, and so on."

She gave them all a broad smile. "That's great! That's exactly what I'd hoped you would all do. So, show me what you have, then."

The session continued until the appropriate bell and then everyone dispersed as usual, Keren escorting Garia and Jenet back to their suite.

"The Call of Kalikan, I take it?" he asked her softly.

"That obvious, was I?"

"Three or four got it, but nobody said anything. We all know what happens to a woman's body, after all."

"I wasn't expecting it at all, Keren. There was no warning, and then... there it was. Jenet reckons I'm three days early. If we had realized I would have come prepared."

"Is this due to your other world origins, do you think?"

"Oh, yes. The time gap ties in just about right for our moon, not yours." Garia looked thoughtful. "This implies that my body is made like an Earth-human one rather than a local one. I wonder what other differences there might be? At least I can eat the food, thank goodness, even though none of it is anything like food I know from home."

Keren considered. "It never occurred to me that your body might not be like ours, though of course now you've mentioned the idea we'll have to consider it. I can't say I've noticed anything different about you - physically, that is."

"Nor I anything different about anyone else here. Here we are. Look, I'm going to need a good wash before I can change, so don't wait for me, will you? See you at lunch."

~o~O~o~

"Garia, dear? I hear you had a little problem this morning."

"Yes, ma'am. It seems my body is not governed by Kalikan but by Earth's moon, which we sometimes call Luna. It was a surprise because there were no warning signs at all like I had the last time."

"That can happen, dear. You must also remember, you haven't been here long, perhaps it will be some months before your body properly settles down. After all, this is only your second call. What is happening to you now happens to most girls between the years of nine and twelve so you have some catching up to do."

"You're probably right, ma'am. Still, it was a shock when it happened." Garia grimaced. "And not pleasant at all."

Terys looked serene. "It is part of being a woman. There are some parts of our lives that we wish were otherwise but there are other parts we know are special to a woman, that we know a man will never enjoy. I doubt we may have one without the other."

"Into every life a little rain must fall," Garia quoted softly.

Terys smiled. "Quite so, dear. Then you do understand." She took one of Garia's hands into her own. "This will pass, dear, as it always does. And we always have our men to help us through the more difficult times."

"As you say, ma'am."

~o~O~o~

"Come in, Rosilda, do. Take a seat."

Garia looked a question at the small man who accompanied the seamstress.

"Milady," Rosilda said, "this is Master Fulvin, who is a metalsmith attached to the palace. He is normally employed looking after palace jewelry and items of state but also provides parts for our garments at need."

"Welcome, Master Fulvin. Please be seated."

Rosilda opened a bag and brought out a small white assembly of tapes and scraps of cloth. "Milady, I bring an example of a bra for you to inspect."

Garia looked the garment over, observing the careful cutting and the neat stitching.

"It looks quite good, Rosilda. What are these?"

"I decided against using the hooks and eyes you spoke of, milady, to begin with, as they seem awkward and insubstantial to my way of thinking. So instead, the two ends cross over and are brought round to the front and tied. Later on, perhaps, we can investigate other methods of securing the band in place."

Garia nodded. "That's fine. After all, I was describing something that probably involves a century of development and refinements in materials and methods. This isn't at all bad for your first attempt."

"Milady, it is not the first. It proved very difficult to design such small, carefully shaped pieces and then sew them together in such a way that they would provide the necessary strength. The actual shape of each piece is critical to make them all fit together and provide the support and appearance required. We have spent much time modeling the shapes on each other's bodies." Rosilda smiled. "Milady, I have been wearing a bra these past three days. It is certainly a different experience than our usual bodice."

Garia blinked and then examined Rosilda afresh. Yes, there was a difference about her upper body, since the normal bodice had a simple structure and no separate cups. It was not something a casual observer would immediately spot, though.

"So," she held up the bra. "Who is this one intended for?"

"Yourself, milady. I made it based on those measurements I took when we discussed this project before the festival. I would like you to try it for size and fit, please. I fully expect it to require alterations, so do not be alarmed if it is not quite right."

"Okay, I'll do that, in a moment. Master Fulvin is here because he made the links on the shoulder straps, I suppose."

The man cleared his throat. "That is correct, milady. This is not my usual field of work, but the pieces were judged fine enough to require my expert attentions. Do they meet with your approval, milady?"

Garia examined the links which connected the straps to the top of the cups and which enabled them to be adjusted. "What are these made of? Is this silver?"

"It is, milady. Did you wish gold instead? That would certainly be easy enough to do."

"Quite the opposite, master. I imagined the metal parts would be made out of iron or steel, alternatively brass. Probably stamped out of thin sheet."

Fulvin looked shocked. "But My Lady! Someone such as yourself cannot be adorned with such common materials!"

"Why not, Master Fulvin? No-one is going to see these things and you're going to be making rather a lot of them if bras become popular. I'm not sure the King's Treasury will want the expense of fittings of gold or even silver."

"But, milady! They are so small, how can they be expensive?"

"It's not just the value of the metal, you know. Look, how long does it take you to make a set of these? Every bra is going to require four, yes?"

"That is so, milady. Perhaps a bell and a half, perhaps two. It depends how much cutting, filing and polishing is required."

"Then you do the math. I'll probably be needing five or six bras, because I'll generally need a fresh one every day. That's twenty to twenty-four of these buckles. For me. Now multiply that by the number of women who work in the palace. Heck, if these become popular, every woman in Palarand is going to be wearing them. What's the population of Palarand?"

Fulvin's mouth became dry as he stared at Garia. To one side, Rosilda's mouth had twitched into a smile, but she smoothed her face immediately. She was familiar now with Garia and the consequences her ideas might trigger.

"But, milady, I never considered..." Fulvin licked his lips as he realized the size of the task she was describing. "So many of the garments?"

"Well, yes, Master Fulvin. Uh, are you married, by any chance?"

"I am, milady. Why?"

"Ask your wife, then. At or about the time of the Call of Kalikan, your wife will tell you that her breasts become swollen and tender. If she were to be wearing the same size of bra she wore the rest of the month, it would be uncomfortable."

Fulvin reddened and looked uncomfortable himself at the discussion of intimate details. Beside him, Rosilda frowned as she realized that she had not considered this point either. Finally, Fulvin managed a reply.

"You may be correct, milady. For myself, I could not say. As to the clasps, perhaps a different design? Something simpler to fashion? If as you mention these will not be visible then I agree something more functional may be more appropriate."

What can I say? I have no idea how these things actually work but to him I have to appear as if I know what I'm talking about. And I shouldn't embarrass the poor man any more if I can help it.

Garia shrugged. "As you say, Master Fulvin. Mistress Rosilda, what do you think?"

"I think the tiny buckle design you sketched for me, milady, and which Master Fulvin has made in silver, is about the simplest there could be," Rosilda replied. "I had not considered the huge numbers we would likely require, though. Or the fact that a woman will need bras of more than one size." She nodded. "That is something that can be decided in the future, milady. For now, the silver is acceptable?" Garia nodded. "Then, shall you try the sample on now?"

Garia rose. "If you will excuse us a moment or two, Master Fulvin."

She led the way into the dressing room where Jenet speedily unlaced her gown down to the waist, then removed the bodice which normally supported her breasts. In a low voice Garia had to tell her maid how to help her into the bra, and then the ends were brought round and tied off under her bust.

"What do you think, milady?"

I've never worn anything like this before. As a guy I didn't need to. Obviously. A bra was something exotic you enjoyed yourself removing from the girl. This feels comfortable, though, in a way the bodices aren't. It even works though I've just started my period. Does that mean I'm not as swollen as last time? I'll need something firmer for the training sessions but for a start this has worked out quite well.

She smiled at Rosilda. "You've done a great job, Rosilda. It fits quite well. Thank you."

She twisted her upper body from side to side to test out the control, then leaned forwards and back.

"It's about what I expected, I think, considering I only gave you a verbal description and a couple chalk sketches of what I had in mind. You said you've been wearing one for three days, now. What is your opinion?"

"I am impressed, milady. It holds you better and it just feels more comfortable. If you permit, I would like to continue wearing a bra. The other sewing ladies are also interested. With such small pieces of material required, these will not be expensive to make but may make a great difference, especially to those women who are more largely endowed."

Garia smiled again. "I'm not about to prevent you doing anything you want to, Rosilda! Go ahead, feel free to make as many as you like." She had a thought. "Ah, you wouldn't know, but the Queen may take an interest."

"Milady, I would be delighted to make some bras for the Queen."

"Uh, that's not what I meant. The Queen intends to fund me out of the inventions I'm bringing to Alaesia. She may want you to make a token payment for each one you make. This is what happens with the forks, did you know that?"

Rosilda looked confused. "But, but, milady, this would be from the palace wardrobe! The Queen would be paying herself."

Garia swept her hand in a dismissal. "Don't concern yourself about it, Rosilda. I'll discuss it tonight at the meeting we're holding after dinner."

"As you say, milady."

"Jenet, help me with this gown."

As Jenet laced Garia back into the gown the latter's eyes fell upon the satchel on a shelf at the back of the dressing room.

"Ah! You haven't seen the clothes I was wearing when I arrived in Alaesia, have you, Rosilda? And I bet Master Fulvin will be interested as well."

Rosilda's eyebrows rose as she wondered why a metalsmith would be interested in clothes but said nothing. The three walked back into Garia's sitting room, Jenet carrying the satchel.

"These are the clothes I had on when I arrived here," Garia said as Jenet pulled them out onto a table. "I warn you, you'll find them unusual compared to what we wear here. Feel free to examine them as closely as you like, both of you."

The dense cloud cover had made the rooms so dark that oil lamps were in use, even though it was only late afternoon. Rosilda and a puzzled Fulvin took garments over to the lamps to inspect them.

"What kind of seamstress can make stitching like this?" Rosilda asked suspiciously, holding up the jeans. "This whole piece is impossible."

"The stitches are made by machine, Rosilda." Fulvin's head came up sharply, and then he looked at the tee shirt more closely. "Those garments are produced by the tens of thousands, to fit all shapes and sizes. Master Fulvin, that tee shirt you hold was actually knitted by a machine, and the pieces fitted together and sewed on another machine. The socks on the table are entirely machine-made, and tights can be made the same way, of any thickness of thread from barely visible to thick wool."

Both Rosilda and Fulvin looked at Garia with amazement. Neither had expected anything like this when they had arrived at Garia's suite. They had both heard the stories but the reality of her clothes was entirely different.

"Why don't you swap over?" she suggested. "I'd particularly like Master Fulvin to look at the front of those jeans... uh, trousers, at the fixing below the big metal button."

Fulvin stared fascinated at the zipper slide, eventually summoning up the courage to give it a pull, and then was fascinated again by the action.

"This is incredible, milady," he breathed. "Who ever thought of such a thing?"

"That again is the end result of about a hundred years of improvement," she told him.

He pulled a glass lens out of his pouch and held it up, taking a close look at the construction of the zipper. He looked up at Garia again.

"Brass," he said. "I understand what you said before now, milady. There are so many of these..."

"Teeth."

"A good name, milady. There are so many of these teeth that they cannot have been made by hand, can they? Therefore, a machine must exist which made these, probably punched out of a sheet of brass as you described," his eyes narrowed, "and perhaps the same or another machine applied them to the ribbon. Fascinating!"

"Perhaps you should speak with Guildmaster Parrel," she told him. "In the world I came from there are many, many machines, and I suspect that there will soon be many machines here as well."

"As you say, milady." Fulvin frowned. "The craft of jewelry making and repair is a good one, it is true, especially for someone who is artistic like myself. But, I am also a chartered metalsmith, and what I have seen here today interests me... Tell me, milady, would it be your intention to pass on all the knowledge you have of such devices?"

"That's an interesting question, Master Fulvin. In general, yes, but you must remember I'm just a youngster and I don't know the exact details of how much of anything actually works. I can only tell people about what I have seen. Also, all the knowledge I pass on is going through the King, because as well as useful information some of it can be dangerous. So, I'm sorry, I'd like to tell you more but you'd better go through Master Parrel first."

Fulvin inclined his head. "As you say, milady. I will consult him at the earliest opportunity."

"He'll be here for a meeting after dinner tonight. Perhaps you might have a word then." She had a thought. "Jenet, the watch? We might as well let Master Fulvin see another wonder."

Jenet brought the watch, and Garia carefully unscrewed the backplate for Fulvin to see the workings.

"This is incredible, milady! This exceeds the finest jewelry that I know anyone is capable of making." He looked at Garia thoughtfully. "I suspect that this is not an especially rare and costly item, though?"

"No, master, it isn't. Again, these are made by the million. Most people wear one on their wrist to tell the time wherever they are. Machines make the parts, although I understand that they are probably assembled by hand."

"Can you tell me how such a small thing might work? The Great Clock of the palace has a weight which must be wound up daily. Obviously that is not the case here."

"I know very roughly how this watch might work, Master Fulvin, but not the detail. If I described it to you I would have to use words and concepts which haven't yet been discovered on Anmar, so I'm sorry, I'll have to disappoint you."

Fulvin merely nodded. "As I expected, milady." He rose to his feet. "I have seen enough, milady, to understand that when you speak you do so with knowledge. I will consult my superiors and consider how the garment buckles may best be produced." There was a pleading look on his face. "And may I come and inspect these items again, milady? To see work like this is to know that such things are possible, and that is half the battle." He gave her a wry smile. "I suspect the King might need to find another jeweler. My head is now filled with strange ideas and I would not be able to concentrate."

She gave him a grin. "I understand fully, Master Fulvin."

"Milady?" Rosilda asked, "There are some further details concerning the bras which I should ask you before dinner. While I, too, would like to inspect this clothing again I must regrettably attend to more immediate matters first."

"Then if I may have leave to depart, milady?" Fulvin asked. "While the devices you have shown me are of interest to me, I find that the clothing of women is less so, so that I should leave you both in peace."

"Of course, Master Fulvin. Before you go, though, I must point out that where I come from most clothing, especially women's underclothing," Fulvin reddened, "contains quantities of metal items for support and adjustment so someone is going to have to interest themselves sooner rather than later. If you look at those trousers, you'll see as well as the zipper there's a metal button at the waist and copper rivets at the corners of the pockets for strength. That's working clothing for a man, as it happens."

He nodded. "As you say, milady. I will consider carefully everything I have seen or heard here today. With your leave?"

Fulvin departed, and Garia and Rosilda talked about bra construction until it was time to change for dinner. With reluctance Garia removed the sample bra and returned it to Rosilda before changing completely into suitable evening wear. A knock at the door showed a smiling Keren, and he escorted her down to the dining room.

"Interesting afternoon?"

"Yes, thank you. It looks like I may have a new convert, Master Fulvin."

"Oh, the little court jeweler? Yes, your devices are just the kind of thing that might interest him. He has an excellent attention to detail."

"Yes, he got quite excited by the zipper in my jeans and by having a look inside my watch. He was less excited when we talked about bras, though."

"Bras, Garia? What are they?"

By the time they reached the dining room, Keren's face was flaming.

~o~O~o~

"The making of individual letters proved much more difficult than we first expected," Parrel told the assembled council. "We based our first designs on the engraving stamps we have previously used and, to a certain degree, the results are usable as you can see."

Everyone had a small pile of paper in front of them, the top sheet printed with the letters Parrel was describing now. Even though Garia still couldn't read, she could see that the text was crisp and clear but looked somehow awkward.

"I therefore consulted Master Pitchell here with regard to letter design," he continued, "and he has proposed several new versions which I understand Milady Garia to call typefaces. If you lift the sheet in front of you, you will see samples of these typefaces on the second sheet. You will note that we can mix typefaces on the same sheet, and even, as it happens, in the same sentence if that were required. We can also make these letters almost any size required, which means that people with poor sight may be able to read the larger sizes, while smaller sizes of course means we can fit more words onto a single page."

Garia had been consulted at the design stage and so the sample sheet contained both serif and sans-serif designs. Although the letters still looked like squiggles to her the numbers jumped out clearly, since they were those she had proposed to the council.

Parrel added, "It seems that the rules for the shapes and styles of lettering used for printing will be different than those Master Pitchell tells me the scribes teach for lettering by hand. That makes sense since the letters will not be made by the use of a reed pen. We have come to an agreement that these details will be decided between us in future."

Parrel turned to Robanar. "Sire, we have concluded that the activity of printing will best be served, at least to start with, with the creation of a new guild composed partly of Metalsmiths, partly of Carpenters and partly of Scribes. We desire your permission to found a new guild for the purpose, to be called the Guild of Printers." He looked at Garia with a smile. "We expect it to be the first of many new guilds which Baroness Garia's knowledge will require."

"I see no objection," Robanar said with hardly a pause. "Do any of you have anything to add?"

After a silence he nodded at Pitchell. "So noted, Master Scribe. Master Parrel, continue."

"The next sheet is the one we produced describing the new number system Milady has introduced. We tried several versions until we found one that could readily be understood by most literate persons in Palarand. Master Tanon helped us there, he offered the samples to several of his associates, and the response was almost entirely favorable. You will notice that we had some problems with the ink, which of course must be very different than what is normally used when writing with a pen. We believe that we have something suitable now, but Milady Garia tells us that it is possible that different inks may be needed from time to time. Have we your permission to begin printing and distributing this sheet throughout the land?"

Robanar inspected the third sheet carefully. "An excellent work, Master Parrel, Master Pitchell. What say the rest of you?"

There were murmurs of agreement from around the table and Robanar signaled assent. Margra cleared her throat.

"Sire, I wonder if I might ask for a similar document to be produced, on behalf of the healers. It would assist us considerably if our recipes and methods could be copied in this way and distributed to all corners of the kingdom. It will ensure that all are kept informed of the latest methods and ideas at the same time, and will save us time and laborious effort keeping everyone up to date."

Robanar gestured with a hand to Parrel. "That is what this new machinery is for, Margra. Ask them what they wish you to provide."

Parrel said to her, "What you ask will be more than a single sheet like this, Mistress Margra. Milady Garia has spoken to us of book-making, and perhaps yours may be the first we might produce using paper and printing. We will discuss the making of this book between ourselves, if the King agrees."

"You shouldn't need to come to me every time you wish to produce a book," Robanar said. "We are busy enough as it is. Proceed as you wish, the pair of you."

"Thank you, Sire."

"We'd better move on to other business," Robanar said. "I know there are some more matters to discuss since our last meeting. Parrel?"

"Sire. We have considered Milady Garia's words concerning lightning, and although we find it hard to understand how the remedy she gave us actually works, we are prepared to believe that it will work. Therefore, we are making preparations for the lightning rods, copper strips and earthing rods which will need to be produced. We will also make a survey of the city to identify all the highest buildings ready for us to install the metalwork. Of course we will have to wait until the rains to end before we may proceed. We do understand that this will not be a total solution, but anything which will reduce the constant damage to buildings must soon pay for itself."

Robanar nodded. "Agreed. Although most of the ideas and devices Milady Garia has given us should in time pay for themselves, we must be careful with our expenditure in these early days. Continue."

"Next, Sire, I have teams of men producing steam engines, larger versions of the model you saw demonstrated in Master Morlan's workshop. We intend one of these to provide power for our own workshop, and another will be given to the printers to help operate their machinery. One will be mounted on a wagon and made available for experiments by other guilds. We wondered if one should be built to operate the pumps at the base of the High Tower, Sire."

"Here in the palace? Well, why not? But Parrel, I don't want you to give such an engine any priority, you understand? And, with all respect to Milady Garia, I will suggest you find a way to provide one without removing the treadmill. If the engine should not function, we must have another means of pumping water."

"Sire," she said, "I would suggest the same thing myself. Only when everyone is familiar with the engines, and we have a secured fuel supply, only then should we consider removing the treadmill."

"As you say, milady."

"If I may add, Sire," she said thoughtfully, "If Master Parrel proposes mounting an engine on a wagon, perhaps he should consider using it to drive a water pump. It is what we did on Earth to start with, for use when tackling fires. Or, thinking about it, floods."

Parrel blinked. "Of course, milady. Why didn't I think of that? We shall definitely consider such an idea. Then, Sire," he resumed, "there is the matter of the coal. We have a large number of sacks part filling our courtyard from the wagon load which Duke Gilbanar ordered. I will send samples to the palace as soon as we have inspected them ourselves." He grimaced. "Sire, it is filthy stuff. It is only because it has been raining heavily that we have been able to keep the dust down."

Robanar looked at Garia. "This is what you expected, milady?"

"It is, Sire. It can be controlled, though, and you will be able to burn all of it, even the dust. Unfortunately, even the smoke is filthy. The small amount you'll be burning to start with probably won't cause problems, but it's something we'll have to consider for the future. On Earth, where whole cities of half a million people burned coal in every house for cooking and to keep warm, the air became so bad that many died because of it." She shrugged. "We can't ignore coal, Sire, even though there are better ways. Using coal is the only way you're going to be able to make steel in big enough quantities that the rest will work. "

"As you say, milady. There is no alternative?"

"Not really, Sire. There are ways of lessening the problem, and I'm working on the best way of introducing those to the council. I think I'm going to need to do some experiments of my own in the laboratory, Sire. For that, I would like to have the assistance of Master Tarvan if possible, seeing as he is based in the palace at the moment."

"Parrel? Are you willing to part with your assistant for a time?"

"Sire, if Milady Garia wishes assistance, and Tarvan has no objection, then neither do I. I shall so inform him as soon as I can."

"Master Tanon?"

"Sire, I have employed three scribes to convert my accounts to use the new numbering system, and they report that the new system is much to their liking. I have made my use of it known to some of the other merchants in the city but the printed sheets will perhaps explain more easily than I can. I have been commissioning wagons and barges to prepare for the extra traffic we expect Milady Garia's new inventions to cause, and I am investigating routes to allow the barges to approach the city." He gave everyone an apologetic grin. "Just now, of course, almost all roads to the city are under water, as is customary during the rains. It has occurred to me that the new canals may assist in draining the city, Sire."

Robanar looked startled. "Of course, Tanon! An excellent point."

"Further, Sire, we have ordered timber for the lines of semaphore towers which we shall begin erecting once the weather clears. I have been discussing exact routes with the two captains." he nodded at Bleskin and Merek. "Of course, as has been pointed out, we do not need to follow existing roads or even the river bank. With the use of telescopes any direction where visibility is clear is good enough."

Robanar grunted. "Good. Keep me informed about that project, will you? It has military implications which might become important if the conflict upriver changes."

"As you wish, Sire."

"The new semaphore system will require many telescopes to be provided, and both Master Hurdin, for the lenses, and Master Parrel, for the cases, are bringing those parts into production. I understand Master Hurdin is also producing other lenses for Master Gerdas's new sky-watching telescope."

"Master Hurdin?"

"That is correct, Sire. The large lens we are attempting to make is proving difficult to grind, though. We do have plenty of time to make this, since Master Gerdas cannot even begin to assemble the telescope until the end of the rains."

Robanar grunted. "It seems that the rains are hampering many of our projects."

"Sire," Hurdin agreed. "There are many other projects to occupy us, though, while the skies are gray. I would note the glass tubes which Milady Garia has asked me to produce. It seems there are many uses for glass tubes I had never imagined."

"Milady?"

Garia stood and moved towards the blackboard. Seeing her stand, Pitchell and his assistant put aside their notes and made fresh sheets of paper ready, since they knew there would be diagrams to record.

"Sire, Highness, Masters, Mistress. I'm going to tell you about two related phenomena which will help you understand the weather, amongst many other things."

She told them about materials expanding as they warmed, and from that described a thermometer. Next, she told them about the moisture in the air, and how it was affected by both temperature and pressure. The thermometer would give them temperature and a barometer could give them the pressure. Both, of course, could be used for other purposes. Thermometers could be used for anything from checking ill patients to cooking, washing and dyeing, through study of chemical processes and some metallurgy. Barometers could be used wherever any pressurized vessel needed to be monitored. Of course, some of these could not be accomplished by the use of liquids inside glass tubes, so she showed them other forms of both instrument.

Gerdas was rubbing his hands with joy when she finished. "Just think of all the new research these new tools will permit us to do! I thought that what I had already been shown was enough, but you have surpassed yourself again, milady!"

"Thank you, Master Gerdas."

Parrel was more thoughtful, however. "Your explanation of expansion is known to us, milady. It has proved a difficulty whenever we make large devices like clocks. To know that these effects are constant and predictable is good news, since we would normally consider them to be defects of manufacture."

Garia was surprised. "But, surely, you know about expansion? Don't you put iron rims on wagon wheels by heating them?"

"Of course, milady, but that was merely a thing discovered by experiment. To know there is a reliable way of predicting the expansion is another matter."

Of course. I must stop thinking in terms of my own society, where these things are well known. These people are working out the rules by trial and error and don't think the way I do.

"As you say, Master Parrel. I can assure you that it will be reliable, depending on the material. Each substance has it's own rate of expansion and by using a thermometer you will be able to measure them."

The meeting broke up shortly afterwards and Garia made her way back to her suite, escorted by Keren.

"You look tired."

"I know. It's the... call, mostly, but having to walk through these gloomy corridors isn't helping."

"Gloomy? I would consider these passages to be well-lit. Would they be much brighter on Earth?"

"I'd say so! We use a different kind of light which is very much brighter than these oil lamps you use here. I'm sorry, it's going to be years before we can get your lighting up to that level. Hmm. Even gas lighting is going to take some time. I'll just have to put up with it until then."

Keren shrugged. "It's what we're used to, so it doesn't look gloomy to me. Here we are. I'll see you in the morning."

"Yes, good night, Keren."

Garia followed Jenet through her sitting-room door, and, while she waited for Jenet to light some lamps, moved towards the window overlooking the balcony and courtyard.

It was still raining.

The dull roar of the downpour vibrated through the old wood of the palace buildings. Outside, it was now well after sunset and, with the cloud cover, of course there were no moons or stars to be seen. She looked out of the window at a blackness relieved only by a dim glow from a bedroom window on the opposite side of the courtyard. Her heart sank.

This really is it, isn't it? I wondered... perhaps it was a dream, or some kind of drug-fueled coma. I don't think so any longer. I'm really a girl, I'm here to stay, and I'm somewhere else entirely. I'm on a whole new planet in a whole new solar system in a galaxy far, far, away and I've no idea if I'm ever going to get home again. I'm in a kinda pre-Revolutionary society where people think nothing of sticking each other with knives and swords. Thank God they haven't chanced across gunpowder yet!

But I'm a girl, and thank God, perhaps, for that. I suspect my fate, had I arrived here as the boy I left behind, would have been somewhat different. Here, they at least look after their women, and I kind of appreciate that. I've found somewhere safe that I can use to build a base for myself and that can't be all bad, even if half the locals think I'm crazy and the other half worship my feet. What's that all about? Perhaps they're ready to advance and they just needed the spark, me, to set them going.

But I'm a girl, and I'm just beginning to recognize the limitations girls and women operate under, whether they live on Earth or Anmar. The Call of Kalikan - or Luna - is going to take up a big chunk of my time every month, and there's no getting round it. Not that I would deny the way my body operates, but from a boy's point of view - the Gary I used to be - it's a chore when I could be doing so much more.

Still, there are compensations... I thought the clothes were all fussy flummery but a lot is beginning to make sense now. I understand why we dress the way we do, although I'm sure there are improvements I can suggest. Being so short isn't quite the problem I thought it would be, either, because there's always someone willing to reach down things I can't get to. And then there's... Keren...

She flushed and a faint smile came to her lips.

I've gained a brother! And yet... we're not related, and we're still learning about each other, and we seem different than a brother and sister would. But he treats me in a way I'm just not used to, and I definitely like that. I never in a million years thought that I'd ever find a boy attractive but that was another place and time... I guess this body knows what it likes. Pity about Benith.

"Milady? What do you see?"

"Uh, oh, nothing, Jenet. My mind is wandering. Let's go to bed."

But later, in the darkness, a tear trickled down her face onto the pillow.